VN:F [1.9.20_1166]
Rating: +1 (from 1 vote)

Steve watched as the large cock disappeared into her mouth. Her lips wrapped themselves around its girth, gliding up and down its length, her head bobbing merrily as Gavin looked down at her.

As he watched, Steve freed his cock from his shorts and wrapped his hand around it, wishing it was his cock that the mouth was wrapped around and loving. He stroked his cock as it filled out to hits full size, swelling as his fist pumped up and down the shaft in time with the mouth on Gavin’s erection. He wished that he could be inside the room, rather than out here, peering in through the window. But there was no way that he could do that. He took some comfort in the fact that if he couldn’t have Julie, at least his cock was bigger than Gavin’s.

He eyed the girl up and down as she continued her oral performance inside the bedroom. She was slim, athletically so, with blonde hair cascading about her face, occasionally obscuring his view, but being pulled out of the way regularly enough to keep him interested. He watched her mouth for a while, the lips full and gorgeous as they parted to allow the long, almost serpentine tongue swirl about the head of the cock. They were a lovely pair of red lips, the colour setting off beautifully against the bronzed skin of the girl’s face, which was smooth and almost elfin in its beauty, the cheek bones high, her eyes almost catlike in shape, a scintillating green in colour.

His eyes travelled down over her shoulders to where he could see her lovely breasts falling beneath her chest as she knelt over her boyfriend who was laid back on the bed to enjoy his girlfriend’s performance. The nipples were tight and erect, obvious even from his vantage point outside. Her waist was narrow and her hips spread just enough to show off some womanly virtue, but not so much that you would ever consider her ‘Rubenesque’. Her butt was tight and her legs long and slim from all the running that she did.

Steve pulled again and again on his cock as the girl continued to suck on her boyfriend. She held her head still and took the cock in her hand, pumping it and Steve watched intently. He could tell from here that Gavin was cumming and that the girl was swallowing it all! It was too much for Steve and he allowed himself the release he’d been seeking, his own cock exploding and blasting sperm all over the wall below the window.

As Julie clambered up alongside her boyfriend on the bed, Steve wished that his cock, like Gavin’s had been able to spray its seed down her throat. But it wouldn’t be right to do that to your sister, so Steve just watched. He stayed awhile to see if his younger sister was about to take things further, but she and Gavin just lay there and Steve decided that he should get inside before their parents came home again. He went back inside to the TV, to await the two young love birds time to come back out.

Their parents had gone out and left the three of them at home, expecting that they would all sit down and watch a movie, but Gavin and Julie had quickly made their way off to her bedroom, asking Steve to cover for them. He was jealous that he had to sit here and cover for his sister whilst she went off and kissed her boyfriend in her room. As he sat watching the movie, waiting, he had gotten curious as to what his sister was actually doing and had gone out into the yard just on the off chance that he could see something.

He was amazed when he realised that they had the light on and hadn’t pulled the curtains closed … he could see them as clear as he could wish for and had then stood mesmerised as Gavin had pulled Julie’s top off over her head to reveal her bra clad breasts.

Steve had watched his sister’s breasts with interest for a couple of year’s now as they started as just budding little things on her chest and gradually filled out to the C cup size that they were today (he knew her cup size, because he’d kept an eye on the changes to her underwear as it hung upon the line over the same year’s he watched her sweaters fill out).

Gavin had started to suck on her breasts and Steve found himself with conflicting emotions … lust as he saw her nipples pulled and stretched and worked over … arousal as his cock reacted to the scene before him and shock that he was getting so turned on watching his own sister! Shock that was surpassed when Julie had pushed her boyfriend back on the bed and pulled his pants down and started to suck on his penis! Steve hadn’t managed to get that far with his girlfriend and his little sister was already doing it to her boyfriend!

Just thinking back over it had given Steve another erection and typically, Gavin and Julie chose that moment to join him back on the couch. As they sat down, Steve asked if they wanted a drink, getting up to get one for himself, with some small hope of hiding his erection until it subsided.

As Steve stood up to go get the drinks he’d offered, his crotch passed at eye level before Julie, who nearly gasped out loud at what she noticed. She quickly looked at Gavin to see if he had seen it too, but he was too busy trying to see the movie. She’d never really looked at her brother’s crotch … he was her brother after all, but just then when he’d walked in front of her, it was hard not to notice the enormous bulge in his pants.

With the taste of her boyfriend’s cum still in her mouth and her insides churning from the release that she hadn’t managed to achieve for herself, she became acutely aware of the slimy state of her panties, wet first from giving her boyfriend head and now even more so because she had just seen a hint of the size of her brother’s cock.

She couldn’t believe that she was being turned on thinking about her brothers’ dick and tried to concentrate on the movie instead. Steve returned after a bit with the drinks and sat down next to her on the couch as Julie was in the middle with Gavin at the other end. Julie’s eyes were drawn to his pants as he walked in front of her again and although his erection had subsided somewhat, she could still make out a large enough bulge to get her excited again as he sat down.

Just before the movie ended, their parents arrived home and all thoughts of her brother’s dick were pushed from her mind, but later that night, Julie lay in her bed, naked, her legs spread and her fingers working feverishly on her clitoris in an effort to release the tension that she had managed to build. As she stroked herself, she remembered the gush of Gavin’s cum into her mouth, the feel of the smooth skin of his cock in her mouth … but superimposed and interspersed on all the images was a vision of the bulge in her brother’s pants.

As she came, her juices oozing down her bum crack from her pussy, Julie lay wondering how on earth she had just managed to cum whilst thinking about her brother’s dick.

In the next room, Steve lay upon his bed with similar thoughts on his mind. He’d been laying there and thinking back to the visions of his sister’s breasts that he’d managed to get whilst she was fooling around with Gavin. His cock responded and he soon found it wrapped in his hand, lubricated with massage oil and sliding in and out of his fist. He imagined looking down to see Julie’s full, luscious lips wrapped around his shaft and before long was pumping a cock full of cum into a tissue.

Each of the brother and sister would have been amazed to know that as they drifted off to sleep, their sibling was thinking about ways to see the other’s body naked … sneaky ways …

A couple of days later, early in the morning, Steve was fiddling around with the video camera that his father had bought him. He was in the bathroom, desperately searching for a place that he could hide it so that his sister couldn’t see it. After searching for sometime, he noticed that the wicker clothes basket was looking a little the worse for wear. He found that by wrapping the camera in a towel and carefully positioning it, he could get the lens to be aimed out one of the holes that the basket was exhibiting. He was lucky that he knew his mother only emptied it every second day, because otherwise he might get busted. He piled the clothes back in the basket, everything except for a pair of his sister’s panties that he found in the pile. They were a nice hot pink colour and made of a satin-like material and he picked them up and inspected the crotch, noting a dried up ‘slime trail’ there.

Feeling rather self-conscious, he brought them up to his face and sniffed them before stuffing them back in his pocket. He retreated to his bedroom and lay in bed, waiting to hear the water run, his cock growing with the anticipation of what he might capture on the video as he heard someone enter the bathroom and start the shower running.

As he lay there, he released his growing cock and wrapped his sister’s panties around it, using them to stroke up and down the length of his penis. He loved the feel of the slippery material on his shaft and before too long was ready to explode. He recalled the image of his sister’s dangling breasts as she sucked on her boyfriend’s penis and pushed himself over the limit, his cum flooding into his sister’s panties.

He realised that the shower was running a second time. He waited with tensely held anticipation for the water to stop and made his way to the bathroom in his boxers, ready to take his turn on there. He stood at the door and Julie emerged, wrapped in a towel. Steve had half an erection and as he looked up to meet Julie’s eyes (after having checked out her body) he thought that Julie was only just bringing her eyes up to meet his, a slight smile on her face. He entered the bathroom and closed the door, peeling off his boxers and starting the water. Had Julie been checking him out? He thought as he considered whether to get in the water or grab the camera. He desperately wanted to check the video but thought it would be safer if he took it with him when he was finished.

He used the soap in the shower to wank a second time for the morning, hornier than he could remember being. He kept imagining that Julie was checking him out and came back in the bathroom and that they proceeded to have sex. He was sitting on the floor of the shower with his erection sliding through his soapy hand when the door to the bathroom opened. He nearly killed himself in his attempts to reach a decent position as his sister walked in.

“Sorry Steve, I forgot my hair brush,” she said, walking in quickly but not looking at him. As she turned to leave however, she glanced over at the shower where he was now standing and Steve was sure this time that her eyes had travelled down to his cock, which was standing up, erect and at attention from the recent attention it had been received. But as quickly as he thought she must have looked, she was gone and he was left to return to the floor to stroke himself until he came, his fantasy injected with additional fuel.

Julie sat on her bed, one hand shoved between her legs, two fingers buried in her slit as her other caressed her breast.

“God, it’s HUGE!” she thought to herself, the image of her brother’s penis now permanently engraved in her mind. She had planned on getting back into the bathroom whilst Steve was in there but hadn’t honestly expected him to be standing there with a hard on. And certainly not one that big! The bulge in his pants had given her an idea of course, but to see it just pointing at the ceiling like that … Wow!

She lay back on her bed and worked herself over as she wondered what it would be like to wrap her lips around it and to pump the shaft up and down with her hand … to swirl her tongue around the head and then suck it deep into her mouth as it exploded.

“I guess I’ll never know,” she sighed to herself as she lay recovering from the orgasm she had just treated herself to.

Steve was back in his room, his eye glued to the view finder of the video camera. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He had rewound it, not all the way because someone had been in the shower before Julie, but far enough to find out who it had been. His Mother.

He had quickly fast-forwarded initially, because he didn’t really want to see his mother naked. But then she had gotten out of the shower and put one foot up on the sink to finish shaving around her pussy. The angle of the camera meant that when she lifted her leg it was pointing straight at it. Curiosity had got the better of him and he’d slowed the camera back to normal speed and watched as his mother finished shaving. He assumed that she must have been trimming her bikini line but found himself with an instant hard on when she’d washed off and he’d seen that her pussy was completely bald.

Suddenly he found himself re-appraising his mother. He eyed off her body, finding that it wasn’t as bad as he might have imagined. He’d never looked at her objectively before. She was a bit heavier than his sister, but she was so thin that his mother suddenly just looked a bit more womanly. She was still pretty lithe and there wasn’t much in the way of fat on her, he thought. Her breasts, surprisingly seemed smaller than Julie’s and they sagged a fair bit, but he found the large nipples on them very arousing. As he started to stroke himself again, this time looking at his mother, she started to dress.

Steve hurried the tape up to the point where his sister entered the room and then began stroking himself in earnest as she removed her pyjamas to display her body. He kept pausing it every time there was a good view of her breasts or her pussy. Her pussy was trimmed neatly back to a bikini line and he didn’t get the explicit view that he had of his mother, but it was sure enough to get him going yet again. He couldn’t wait for a chance to watch this on the big TV. He came again and put the camera away, having to get ready for uni. All day he found himself comparing the girls there to his sister and his mother, wondering if any of them shaved, or how pert their breasts were when released from a confining bra.

Julie was at uni too and found herself measuring up the boys that she came across, wondering whether any of them had a dick as big as her brothers. When she had lunch with Gavin, she stroked him under the table to get him hard wanting to feel a stiff penis. She wondered just how much bigger Steve’s really was. She was getting so horny thinking about it. Did she really want to find out? Could she really take her brother in her hand … or even her mouth she wondered later as she sat on a toilet, masturbating.

A couple of days later, Steve went through the hamper in the laundry again, looking for another pair of his sister’s panties. Masturbating in them was really starting to turn him on. He’d even done it with a pair of his mothers since he’d learned that she shaved her pussy.

“Steve, have you seen my …” Julie stopped, shocked as she entered her brother’s room. There he was sitting on his bed, his massive cock erect and his fist pumping it up and down. He had something wrapped around it and as Julie stood staring at his hand and cock as he hurriedly grabbed his quilt to pull over his lap and hide himself.

She looked at the floor where the thing he’d wrapped around it had fallen to the floor. She gasped as she realised that it was a pair of panties. In fact it was the pair of panties that she’d had on yesterday!

“What the hell are you doing?” she asked, stunned.

“Er, sorry,” was all that he had managed to offer as his face flushed bright red. Even though Julie had meant to walk in on her brother and wanted to catch him with his cock in his hand like this, she was stunned to see him using her panties to masturbate.

“Were you jacking off in my panties?! She asked accusingly.

“Um yeah … I’m sorry, I just … I dunno, I saw them in the hamper and …” he trailed off.

“I can’t believe your wanking with my panties. God, I should tell Mum this!”

“NO!” Steve said quickly, “please, don’t, I’ll do all your chores for you, I’ll do anything you want, but please don’t tell Mum and …I … I promise not to do it again.”

“Well, ok, you can do all my chores for me … for two weeks!”

“Thanks sis,”

“Wait, there’s more …”

“What?”

“Show me your dick.”

“What?!”

“I want to see it. It looked big and I want to see just how big my brother’s dick is,” Julie said, delighted at this turn of events. Now she was going to get to see it up close, much closer than she had even dreamed might be possible.

Steve pulled the quilt aside and his cock lay across his thigh, gone a bit flaccid, obviously from being sprung.

“Wow,” Julie said, admiring just how big it was. It twitched in response and as she continued to stare at it, it grew. She marvelled at the way it thickened and lengthened and then stood up, erect.

“I want to touch it,” Julie said, unable to tear her eyes away from the enormous cock before her.

“Umm, ok,” her brother said, still unable to believe that he was in this position, sitting on his bed with his sisters’ panties discarded on the floor, his cock stiff between them as she looked on.

Julie knelt down before her brother and reached out to take his cock in her hand. She grabbed it around the base of the shaft, marvelling at how much still protruded from her fist. Her fingers just barely wrapped around its girth and as she wrapped a second hand around it, the tip was still poking out.

“God, this is the biggest dick I’ve ever seen you know!” she whispered in awe.

“Er, thanks,” Steve replied, not really quite sure how to respond to the compliment.

“Sarah must love sucking and fucking this!”

“Um, she never has … I’m … er … still a virgin.”

“I can’t believe you’ve never used it. I know my friends would die to see this and get to touch it like this.”

“Yeah well, I think Sarah is scared of it. She gave me a hand job once, but she wouldn’t give me oral and she’s already said that she’s saving herself for marriage. I really like her, but I sure wish she wasn’t waiting.” Steve grunted as Julie started stroking her hand up and down his shaft. He sat and watched in amazement as his own sister worked her hand up and down his cock.

“Well, I can’t speak for what she’s thinking, but I know for a fact that she’s missing out. God, if you weren’t my brother, I reckon I’d be chasing you around uni to be my boyfriend. I haven’t had sex, but I reckon that this would be awesome. Mary Jones has had sex and says that its awesome but from what she said about the George’s dick it must only be half the size of yours.”

“Well, if you weren’t my sister, I reckon I’d be chasing you around the place too, ’cause I think you’re hot and I’d love to get my hands on your breasts, they look divine.” Julie blushed at her brother’s compliment. Her nipples were already aroused and as she knelt before him with his cock in her hand, she decided that maybe it was worth it to go a bit further, even if he was her brother.

“Well, you did let me touch you, so I guess its fair that you get to touch me.” She laughed as his jaw dropped at the suggestion she let go of his cock and pulled her sweater off over her head to reveal her pink cotton bra, beautifully displaying her large breasts. She reached around behind her, thrusting her breasts out as she unhooked the bra clasp. She held the cups to her breasts as her brother all but drooled. Standing up, she leaned forwards slightly and let the bra slide down her arms.

Steve was mesmerised. There they were, his sister’s breasts, perfect in every way. He tentatively reached out his hands to cup the two delightful orbs. His hands were more than filled and he marvelled at how they could be so soft and yet so firm at the same time. The nipples were like little nuggets in his palms. He squeezed the two breasts, one in each hand, then pushed them together, playing with them and exploring the reactions he could get from his sister as he manipulated them. He pulled on her nipples and Julie squealed a little. He looked up, thinking that he had hurt her, but she had her eyes closed and was licking her lip. He pulled harder and he saw a smile cross her face. He pulled even harder and she lost her balance.

Julie found herself sitting over her brother after he had pulled her off balance by her nipples. She couldn’t help but notice that his erection was trapped beneath her skirt.

“God,” she thought, “If I didn’t have panties on it would be against my pussy!” Her tits were now level with Steve’s face and as she looked on, Julie saw his tongue snake out and caress her nipple. A shock seemed to travel through her body. Her brother had just licked her tit … and she’d liked it”

Emboldened by not being told off, Steve opened his mouth and took his sister’s erect nipple into his mouth, sucking it deep to the back of his mouth, trying to get as much of her breast in as possible. Julie was moaning and reached down between her legs to wrap her fingers back around her brother’s shaft. He started to moan too and it was obvious that he was having fun.

Julie suddenly withdrew from her brother’s lap.

“Wank for me,” she said simply.

“Hey?” Steve said, still somewhat lost as to how this had all started.

“You heard me, stroke your cock for me, I want to see your cum.”

“Um, I dunno about that I think we’ve already done more than we should have Sis” Steve said, starting to think about what was going on.

“Oh come on, if I leave I know you’re just going to finish.”

“What’s in it for me?” Steve suddenly asked, a sparkle in his eye.”

“I won’t tell Mum about your wanking in my panties and … you might get to suck on my tits another time.” Steve had a sparkle in his eye now.

“I’ll wank for you if I can cum on your tits,” he said. Julie looked pensive at the thought. She hadn’t considered it taking a turn in this direction, but quickly decided that this would be fine with her.

“Ok,” she replied and knelt before her brother, passing him the panties that he’d been using earlier.

Steve took his sister’s panties in his hand and wrapped them about his cock again which felt close to exploding already. Eh worked the panties up and down the shaft, loving the feeling of the material against himself. Julie took her breasts in her hand and manipulated them in front of her brother as he stroked himself. She tweaked her nipples and offered her breasts to him as a landing spot for his sperm.

Steve continued to stroke himself as he neared his orgasm, aimed his cock at his sister’s cleavage. He came. He spurted a stream of cum first on her right breast and then on her left. Then, cheekily, he lifted his cock and a small squirt hit his sister on the cheek.

“You shit!” she said to him, wiping it off her cheek and onto the pair of panties that he had just used to wipe cum from his cock. “Well, thanks,” she added as she stood, grabbing her sweater and bra in addition to the panties and moving to the door to his room. She looked back at him, sitting with his slowly relaxing cock dangling off the edge of the bed, his cum running down her tits.

“I just might have to let you do this again sometime.” As she left him, she used one hand to rub his cum into her left breast so that’ she knew he’d see it. She laughed as again his jaw dropped before running quickly to her room to clean up and dress again before their parents came home.

Steve sifted through the hamper again. He was thinking about what had happened the day before, when he had cum all over his sister’s breasts. He knew his sister had been turned on; there was no way that she would have let him do it otherwise. And if she had been turned on, surely she must have left the evidence of it in the panties that she was wearing. And that was what he was searching for.

Success! He pulled out the pair of pale blue cotton panties that he knew hadn’t been in the hamper the day before and stuffed them quickly into his pocket as he made his way back to his room. Once safe inside, he pulled out his video camera so that he could watch the footage he had managed to get one more time. As he watched it, he sniffed his sister’s panties and freed his cock, which was rapidly expanding to its full size.

He thought back to his sister sitting between his legs, her tits out and her mouth so teasingly close to the tip of his cock as she’d stroked him up and down. He thought about when he’d seen her blow her boyfriend Gavin and groaned as he brought himself even closer to climax. He sniffed the panties again before wrapping them around his cock and rubbing them up and down, getting himself off, unleashing his cum into her panties.

Julie came home horny. She’d spent the afternoon with Gavin, but they’d not been able to get away from their friends to manage any intimacy and Julie had had to settle for teasing Gavin mercilessly, touching him and rubbing her breasts up against him when no one was looking. Of course it had turned her on as well, but she’d not managed to satisfy herself.

She called out as she entered the house to check if anyone was home. Steve answered her from the living room and she went in to say hello. She noted that he looked her over as she entered the room and felt herself getting excited as she slid up next to him on the couch, deciding that he could do with some teasing too. Steve wasn’t quite sure how to take this. It was one thing to cum on your sister’s tits in the heat of the moment, when you’d been caught with your pants down. He didn’t even have a problem with perving on her sucking off her boyfriend. But to come out in the middle of the day have her rubbing his leg while her breasts were pushed up against his side was almost more than he thought reasonable.

“Julie, I don’t think its right … what we did yesterday, we shouldn’t do it again.” Julie looked at him, startled.

“What? I thought that you enjoyed yourself?” she asked him.

“I did, but you’re my sister and it isn’t right.”

“Is that why you’re sitting here with a massive boner?” she asked him, her hand seizing his cock through his jeans.

“Look, it doesn’t matter if it feels good or I liked it or anything, its just not right.”

“Well, I look at it like this,” Julie answered, “I don’t’ want to marry you, I don’t want to have your children, but you have the biggest and best cock I have ever seen in my life and until I find someone that compares, I’ll be buggered if I am going to let it out of my grasp.”

“Well, I get a say in this too and I don’t think that it’s going to happen again.”

“You don’t think? You’re not even sure?” Julie teased him, slipping her finger into her mouth and sucked on it, “what if I said I wanted to give you a head job?”

Steve stopped in the middle of standing up. Julie giggled. “Well that sure got your attention.

“You’d do that? You’d suck me off?” he asked her.

“Oh yes, I surely want to get a chance to suck that monster! As long as you’re prepared to return the favour of course.”

“Huh?”

“Its simple. I suck you until you cum and you lick me into orgasmic bliss in return.”

“Oh,” Steve replied. He’d never licked a girl’s pussy before and was concerned that his little sister would laugh if he weren’t very good at it. He decided to admit the truth to her. “I’ve never done it, I only have an idea of what to do from books and magazines … but I’m willing to give it a try, … ” he suggested tentatively.

“Well, no one’s ever done it for me so we can learn together,” Julie suggested.

“Ok, cool. Where do you want to do it?”

“My room,” Julie replied, standing to make her way to her room. Steve followed her, his cock straining desperately against his jeans.

When they got to Julie’s room, she told him to undress and lay down on her bed. Steve hurried to comply, intent on getting this to happen before he woke from whatever dream he was in to find out it wasn’t real, or to find that his sister had changed her mind.

Julie looked at the massive cock lying up against her brother’s belly and climbed onto the bed to get between his legs. She took his cock in her hand and then lowered her face to lick the tip of it. It twitched in her hand at the contact and she smiled before running her tongue down one side and then up the other. Steve moaned in appreciation as his sister’s tongue commenced pleasuring his cock. He looked down across his belly to see Julie open her mouth as wide as she could and take the head of his cock in it. She sucked hungrily at the head of it and Steve was amazed at the pleasure that it sent coursing through his body.

Julie lowered her mouth further in an attempt to take as much of it as she could. Her mouth was totally full of cock and she still had ample room to wrap her hand around the base of it. As she did this she pumped it and found her brother starting to thrust at her as she sucked on him, thrusting his cock against the back of her throat. She gagged a bit and released him for a moment, running her hand up over the head and back down again, lubricated with her saliva.

“God, I still can’t believe how big your cock is Steve,” she said to him. “There sure as hell no way anyone would ever get all of this in their mouth, but I’m sure you don’t mind that do you?”

Steve indicated that with how good it felt to have her sucking on it, he’d take whatever he could get and sure as hell wouldn’t complain. Julie resumed sucking on his cock, taking her time to swirl her tongue around the head, to lick the underside and to bob up and down on it as he thrust at her.

Julie let her saliva run down his shaft as she sucked him until her hand was sliding up and down it in counter point to the motion of her mouth on his head. Steve was groaning and moaning and thrusting at her before he held still and exploded into his sister’s mouth.

Julie was taken by surprise by the amount of cum that was unleashed into her mouth and as it splashed against the back of her throat, she gagged and cum ran out of her mouth and down her chin. The next spurt hit her on the forehead as she pulled her mouth off the cock and a third hit her chin and dripped back over her hand and Steve’s cock.

“Far out, what a mess,” laughed Julie as Steve asked if she was ok. “I didn’t expect so much, or it to be so forceful in my mouth,” she told him. “Let me go clean up and then you can lick my pussy. She ran off to the bathroom and laughed at the image there, thinking what her mother would say if she saw her drenched in her brother’s cum. She quickly cleaned up and headed back to her room.

As she came in the door, Julie was pulling her jeans down, her panties going with them at the same time.

She threw herself down on the bed and spread her legs as her brother’s eyes tracked the progress of her pussy across the room. He looked on in wonder as the mysteries of his sister’s genitals were displayed before him. He ran a finger down her slit, wetting it with her juices before bringing it to his lips to taste.

“Do you like it?” Julie asked him when she saw what he was doing.

“Its not horrible,” he replied, smiling as he lowered himself down on the bed to access her pussy with her tongue.

As he did so, Julie ran a finger between her lips and then tasted herself, shocking Steve, who watched, mesmerised, as her wet finger disappeared between her wonderful lips.

“Hmm, all I can taste is your cum,” she said to him, “I’ll have to try it another time.”

Steve simply looked on in wonder until Julie reminded him that he was supposed to be pleasuring her. He ran his tongue over her pussy and as he did so, Julie told him what felt good and what didn’t. He pushed his tongue inside her hole and wiggled it around and licked every single part of her pussy until it was dripping wet from her pleasure and excitement.

Julie reached down with her hands and pulled her lips apart, totally opening herself up to her brother. “Lick me here,” she said, indicating her clit. “Lick all around it and over it for me.”

Steve obeyed, letting his tongue concentrate its movements on the little nub of pleasure that she had shown him. Soon Julie started moaning and squealing, writhing beneath him as she was driven closer and closer to orgasm.

“Oh God, harder. Harder. There, yes, yes, more, right there, Oh God YES!” Julie cried out as she was swamped by her orgasm. She pushed Steve’s head away as he tried to keep licking her. She collapsed, spent upon the bed and thanked her brother, telling him that it was the best thing she’d ever had done. That she might just have to get Gavin to do that for her next time. Or dump him if he refused. As Steve was leaving, Julie asked him to pass her panties and wait. Steve picked them up off of the floor and flipped them to her.

Julie stood up and pulled on the white cotton panties. She pulled them higher and higher, until she was giving Steve an excellent view of a camel toe, her panties were so tight against her pussy. Then she wiggled around and moved them until they were wedged between her pussy lips. Steve’s cock was getting hard again as he watched his sister play with her panties. Then she reached down to her pussy with her finger and pushed them into her wet pussy.

Steve grasped his cock and started to pump it with his fist. Julie smiled as she watched and then pulled the panties off again. Steve wasn’t sure what was happening and then Julie threw them to him.

“There you go bro, no need to go through the hamper now, you can enjoy them. You can play with yourself, but don’t cum in them, I might be back for another taste tonight. And with that she pulled a clean pair out of her drawer and put them on along with her jeans. She ushered her brother out of her room and sat down to write in her diary.

After dinner, as they were stacking the dishwasher, Julie asked her mum, “Mum, does Daddy have a big dick?”

Olivia dropped the plate she was holding and it shattered on the kitchen floor. “What the hell?” she muttered as she turned to her daughter.

“I just wondered, I accidentally walked in on Steve in the shower and saw him and it looked really big. I wondered whether Dad had a big one too, or if its just because I haven’t seen one before?”

Olivia had seen Julie with her boyfriend and had assumed that they were already having sex from the way that they behaved together and even if they weren’t, she doubted very much that she’d never seen a penis before. But regardless of that, she wasn’t going to go along with this line of questioning!

“Well, for a start there is no way that I am going to answer that, because you have no need to know what size your father is and secondly, you should know better than to walk in on your brother!

Julie attempted to wheedle more information out of her mother, but was unsuccessful. They both went to bed in the end, thinking about the conversation. Julie was still wondering, as she had been since she’d sucked off her brother that afternoon, how big her father’s cock was, and Olivia was wondering just how big her son was that it had driven Julie to ask her.

When she went to bed that night, she found that her musings had made her very horny and she rolled her husband Dave over and started sucking on his cock. It was indeed very large and she never tired of pleasing him orally and loved nothing more than to have it stretching her pussy lips wide. She was happy just sucking on him for now and Dave certainly wasn’t complaining as she applied her well-practised skills on his cock. Dave groaned in appreciation as she sucked him all the way to an orgasm and swallowed his cum.

“Mmm, thanks sweetie, I don’t know what brought that on, but you can do it anytime you like.”

Olivia laughed, “I don’t know what brought it on either, I just had a sudden craving to suck you off. I guess I haven’t done that for awhile, huh?”

“Yeah, it has been awhile, maybe I should return the favour?”

“Its ok, right now I just feel like sleeping, but you never know … maybe in the morning …” And with that they kissed and dozed off to sleep.

Julie lay in her bed thinking about the fun that she’d had with Steve that afternoon. She was feeling horny again and decided that she should have a bit of fun. She glanced over at her clock. 1am. Everyone should be well asleep by now she thought, climbing out of her bed and making her way down the hall to her brother’s room. She slipped in and pushed the door until it almost latched closed and then made her way over to his bed. She was in luck; he was sleeping on his back. As carefully as she could, she pulled his quilt up to expose his legs and boxers, trying desperately not to wake him. He moved in his sleep and moaned a bit, but he didn’t wake up. Now, for the fun bit, she thought to herself. She undid the button on the fly of his boxers and delicately pulled out his soft cock. Leaning over him, supporting herself on the bed, she took his cock in her mouth and started to suck on it. Steve moaned in his sleep and his cock started to fill out to its full size. Julie held it in her mouth as it grew until it felt like her jaw was going to seize up.

At this point, Steve did wake up, feeling horny and with the most pleasurable sensation below his waist. He peered down to see what was going on and in his sleep addled state, slowly came to realise that his sister had snuck into his room to suck on his cock! He didn’t say anything, but just lay back on the bed and enjoyed it.

Julie bobbed her head up and down, slobbering all over it, feeling Steve thrusting at her as he had done that afternoon. She wrapped one hand around his balls and the other around the shaft of his cock as she continued to work him to an orgasm. When he came, she took his sperm in her mouth and swallowed it all.

Standing up again, she walked to the head of the bed and simply said, “Goodnight Steve.”

“Mmm, it sure is,” he said, as she walked out of his room in the direction of her bedroom. Steve lay back down to sleep watching and admiring the retreating form of his sister, totally amazed at what she had just done. Who would have thought she was such a little slut, even if she had been blowing her boyfriend.

Steve was in the shower, washing shampoo from his hair and heard the door to the bathroom open. He was just about to call out and ask Julie if she couldn’t get enough and needed to drink some more of his cum when his mother called out to him, “Sorry Steve, I thought Julie was in here, I just need the hamper.”

“Oh, ok, Mum,” Steve said back, glad that he hadn’t gaffed. “God, how close was that?” he thought to himself as he opened his eyes again to see the door closing behind him.

Olivia walked out of the bathroom in disbelief. Julie was right; her son’s cock was huge. He hadn’t been erect or anything but if he grew in the same proportion her husband did when he was erect, he would probably be at least an inch bigger. She didn’t know what amazed her more, the fact that she’d deliberately gone in there to have a look, or the fact that it had turned out to be so massive.

All Olivia could think about for the rest of the day was how big she thought it might get by the time it was fully erect. She found herself plotting ways that she might be able to find out, which shocked her even more than her daring in entering the bathroom. She told herself that it wasn’t right to be thinking about her son in this manner and that she should just get over it.

But by the afternoon, she found herself flat on her back on her bed, the skirt she was wearing pulled up around her waist, her panties discarded and her sleek silver vibrator buried in her bald pussy. She slid it in and out of her wet hole, moaning. Images of massive cocks passed through her mind as she pleasured herself. She kept building her pleasure, allowing the vibrating toy to graze against her clit before sliding it deep inside her, working it around, wondering what it would be like to have a cock even bigger than her husband’s stretching her wide, pummelling against her bald pussy lips.

Olivia lost track of time in her fantasies and finally allowed herself a release, the vibrator stimulating her clit until she plunged over the edge into ecstasy, her pussy quivering.

As she cleaned up and pulled her panties back on, she found herself with an even deeper desire to try and find a way to see her son’s cock. She wandered into his bedroom and was looking around, wondering if she could hide somewhere but decided that she’d probably have to be in there for hours and wouldn’t get away with it. Then she spotted it. On top of her son’s computer was a webcam that Dave had given him for his birthday the year before.

All the family had them; it was a legacy of Dave’s job, working as a computer salesman. He was always bringing new fangled toys home. Hell, there was a computer in Steve’s room; one in Julie’s room, one in the study and Dave even had a laptop with a cam attached. He’d hooked up a wireless network in the house so that he could work anywhere that he wanted with the laptop.

Julie didn’t know computers inside out, but she knew enough to get around. She turned Steve’s computer on, the inkling of an idea forming in her mind. Sure enough, when it was booted up, she noticed that he had a couple of messenger programs and that he’d obviously used his webcam to chat with his girlfriend and his mates at night.

She opened up one of the programs and read his profile, careful to remember the sign on name. She was surprised to find that it all appeared innocent. Sure he had a stash of porn pics saved but she couldn’t find any evidence of his having been involved in any ‘cyber sex’ or the like. “God, if I was the one with a cock like that, I’d be showing it off all over the internet,” she thought to herself. After all, she had shown more than one guy her bald pussy over the webcam for a bit of fun.

She was careful to leave the room as close to how she found it as possible and to shut down the computer before leaving her son’s room, her mind astir with possibilities and her pussy wet with anticipation.

Julie kept thinking back to her conversation with her mother about whether her father’s cock was a big one or not. Her mother had certainly been unwilling to divulge any information, which left her with the option of finding out for herself. Well, what had worked once was bound to work again and so Julie simply waited until she could be sure that her father was in the shower one day and walked in under the pretence of requiring some makeup that she’d deliberately left in there.

As expected, her father reacted with shock and Julie was happy to discover that his sudden movement sent water cascading over the shower screen, clearing the glass of its steam and giving her a quick glance at his cock. She noted happily that it was indeed large, though she couldn’t be sure from the quick glance that she managed as to how it compared to Steve’s. She left the bathroom half satisfied with her efforts.

It was about a week later that Dave was working late, Julie was at a friend’s place and Steve had told his Mum that he was going to go surf the net for a while before bed.

Olivia called out that that was fine; she was going to go to be early. She raced off to her room and fired up the laptop, logging in to the net and turning on the messenger program that she’d downloaded earlier in the week. She sought out her son’s screen name and sure enough, he had turned on his messenger.

>hornylady> Hi there, hunky one, I was just checking through some random profiles and I came across your gorgeous picture and had to say hi,” Julie sent to him.

>Soccer_Steve> Um, thanks.

In his room, Steve was surprised by the message that had popped up on his screen. He’d hadn’t really come across someone messaging him out of the blue before. He’d sent messages to a couple of girls, but nothing had ever happened … conversation seemed to peter out after a couple of quick exchanges.

>hornylady> Oh anytime. Are u busy? >Soccer_Steve> Not really. >hornylady> Do u like to have fun? >Soccer_Steve> Um, yeah, depends what u had in mind I guess. >hornylady> I think my screen name says it all really >Soccer_Steve> Yeah, well I wondered about that >hornylady> Well, don’t u ever get horny? >Soccer_Steve> Yeah >hornylady> and do u do anything about it? >Soccer_Steve> Of course >hornylady> Well that’s good to know. Would u like to help me satisfy my urges? >Soccer_Steve> Um, I don’t know anything about u. What do u look like. >hornylady> Hmm, let me see, I have brown hair down to my shoulders, green eyes, slim waist, nicely sized breasts, long legs and a nice, bald pussy. Does that sound like u might want to have fun with me?

That got Steve’s attention. At the mention of a bald pussy, his interest was instantly peaked. It made him think back to his mother’s pussy.

>Soccer_Steve> Ur pussy is really bald? >hornylady> Oh yes, I love to keep myself bald. Are u going to help me get my nice bald pussy all happy and wet? >Soccer_Steve>I could do, but what do I have to do to help? >hornylady>Do you have a webcam? U could let me see your dick, show me if it’s a big one or not >Soccer_Steve> How do I know that ur not some dirty old man just pretending to be a woman to see my cock? Do u have a webcam to show me ur nice bald pussy? And how old are u? Do u have sound? (Steve was suddenly suspicious about how forward this woman was being) >hornylady> I have a cam, but no sound, so I can show u my pussy and that should ease ur worries about me being a dirty old perve. And as to my age … its not polite to ask a lady her age … if u don’t like what u see, u can always ignore me after. >Soccer_Steve> Sounds fair to me. I don’t have sound either. Turn on ur cam and I’ll get mine going.

Steve turned on his webcam, his cock growing in his pants with the anticipation of seeing a complete stranger’s bald pussy. He saw an image come up on his screen from the woman’s cam as she joined him in cam to cam chat. He could see that she was sitting in a denim skirt, her waist bare above it.

>hornylady> Do u like what you see? >Soccer_Steve> Yeah, I do, but I’d like to see ur face and tits too. >hornylady> We’ll have to see about that, for now, this will have to do. Ur pants seem to be under a bit of pressure there, care to remove them? >Soccer_Steve> Um, ok.

Steve stood up and peeled off his jeans, leaving his boxers on as he sat back down on his chair, his semi erect cock tenting his boxers. He noticed the woman at the other end wiggling her butt and pulling her skirt up, exposing the crotch of her panties. He felt his cock twitch a bit.

>hornylady> Well u have an impressive tent there, Steve >Soccer_Steve> Oh its not completely erect yet >hornylady> Really? Or are u just boasting? >Soccer_Steve> Not boasting, show me ur pussy and I’ll prove it to you.

The woman at the other end stood up and Steve got a view of her legs. From what he could see they looked quite nice. Not brilliant, but not shabby either. When she sat down he could see that she was still wearing a black satin thong.

>hornylady> like my thong? >Soccer_Steve> Oh yes, I love panties, they get me horny. But u said I could see ur pussy.

Steve was really turned on to see the woman’s thong and wrapped hand around his cock and started stroking it through his boxers until it was full length.

>hornylady> All in good time. I can c already that u weren’t boasting. From what I can c u must be huge!

Olivia was stroking her pussy through the satin now. She was soaked. She couldn’t believe that she was talking her son into showing her his cock. And from what she could see it was truly enormous.

>Soccer_Steve> Is ur thong nice and wet? >hornylady> Oh yes, I want to see ur cock properly and then I’ll be super-wet >Soccer_Steve> I wish I could have ur thong, then I could use it to masturbate. Olivia was a bit shocked at this, but was committed to seeing the monster cock now. >hornylady> Please show me … Wow, this woman seemed desperate to see him, but she was also holding out on him Steve decided. He was determined not to reveal himself first. >Soccer_Steve> I think u should show me first. After all, uv seen my face and iv only seen ur thong! Prove that ur wet. Show me a wet finger.

Olivia decided that she was going to have to offer _something_ in order for her to see this and so she slipped her left hand inside the waist band of her panties and slid a finger into her sopping pussy until it was nice and wet. Then she held her hand in front of the camera and pushed her thumb and finger together. When she pulled them apart again, there was a string of juice hanging between them.

>hornylady>think ud like to taste that? >Soccer_Steve> Oh yes, id love to lick it from ur pussy … of course id like to see it first. >hornylady> lol ok ok, check this out big boy

Olivia conceded that she would have to show her son her pussy. At least doing it over the net like this was anonymous and she could pretend that it was just another of the strangers that she had flashed over the last year or so.

She pulled aside the thong and leant back, showing that she was indeed bald, her lips glistening with the moisture that her pussy had released.

>Soccer_Steve>oh wow, that’s cool … take the thong off? >hornylady> shoe me urs first.

Steve quickly whipped out his massive cock so that hornylady could see it.

>hornylady> that is gorgeous, put your hand flat against ur belly so I can see it all and zoom in on it?

Steve did as he was requested and received a quick string of appreciative messages concerning the size and beauty of his cock.

Olivia wondered just how experienced her son was with his cock and realised that this would be the ideal way for her to find out things he would never tell his mother.

>hornylady> wow the girls must love getting fucked with that >Soccer_Steve> well I don’t know yet. >hornylady> ur a virgin? >Soccer_Steve> yeah :o ( >hornylady> lol nothing to be sad about im sure it wont be long for u

Olivia was both amazed and pleased that her son hadn’t had intercourse yet, but did find it hard to encourage him too!

>Soccer_Steve> I did get a blowjob though :o ) >hornylady> well that must have been fun for u … and her! >Soccer_Steve> I loved it! >hornylady> lol im sure u did >Soccer_Steve> yeah and the best thing is that I think shes gonna keep doing it. >hornylady> I would if I was her >Soccer_Steve> take ur thong off now?

Olivia decided that she should at the very least keep her promise and given how horny she was, she didn’t really care that she was about to get her pussy completely nude in front of her son, she was just looking at him as the most enormous cock she’d ever seen. It was easier now that his face was out of the screen shot.

She sat down on the chair and spread her legs and watched the string of messages flow on the screen as Steve told her how beautiful her pussy was and how much he’d like to lick it and get his cock in it.

>hornylady> will you cum for me? >Soccer_Steve> um, if I can see u put ur fingers in ur pussy? >hornylady>sure >Soccer_Steve> cool … I wont’ be typing for awhile then >hornylady> u just work that cock for me sweetie and I’ll do the same with my pussy for u. >Soccer_Steve> k

Steve started to wank his cock. As he did so, pumping his shaft up and down with his fist, he watched the bald pussy on his screen. Hornylady was working her fingers all over her pussy, touching herself, running them up and down the lips, pushing into her hole and finally settling on her clit where they worked in a circle. Steve felt precum oozing slowly from the tip of his cock and moved his hand up to smear it over the head to lubricate it. He twisted is fist all around the wet head of his cock and noticed hornylady slip two fingers inside her hole and thrust them in and out.

He was getting close to cumming and quickly typed with one hand …

>Soccer_Steve> gonna cum

>hornylady> do it in ur hand for me

came the reply as one hand disappeared briefly from pleasuring her pussy.

Steve worked his cock with his right hand, aiming at his left as he reached his climax, his cock pulsing and spurting into his open palm, some of it missing off of the end and shooting onto the floor.

>hornylady> wow, that was amazing steve, thanks for sharing that with me! >Soccer_Steve> my pleaure thanks for sharing ur pussy! Can we do it again sometime? >hornylady> um, we’ll see … keep an eye out for me online. If im here, message me. >Soccer_Steve> k, Ive gotta clean up. >hornylady>k, night

Olivia turned off the computer and went to bed and fingered herself properly until she came. Steve cleaned up the mess on himself and the floor and clambered into bed.

“Wow, why haven’t I managed to do that before on the Internet?” he thought, a world of opportunity suddenly opening up in his mind.

He drifted off to sleep with images of bald pussies in his mind … hornylady’s and his mother’s, not realising that they were one and the same.

Olivia slept fitfully, guilty about what she’d just done, excited by it, not sure what to do.

The next day, Olivia found it hard to face her son over breakfast. She was torn between guilt and desire. She couldn’t meet his gaze and wasn’t brave enough to ask why he seemed to be in such a happy mood that morning. He probably wouldn’t answer and besides, she’d probably blush. She kept flicking glances at his crotch, remembering just how wonderful his engorged cock had been, then feeling guilty about it.

She did note that Steve and Julie were getting along really well, which was nice. She went out for the day and managed to push it all to the back of her mind for a while.

Julie knocked on Steve’s door that afternoon when there wasn’t anyone at home and entered his bedroom when he told her to come in. He was sitting at his computer and Julie asked him what he was up to.

“Just surfing the net and stuff,” he replied.

“Find anything interesting?” she asked as she moved closer to him, noting that he had a boner. As she got closer to the computer, she noticed a message window open.

“Just some porn,” he laughed, blushing.

“Who’s hornylady?” she asked him as he quickly closed it, which then revealed a lesbian porn site that he had open. He closed that too.

“Just some woman that messaged me last night.”

“Oh, just some woman? With a name like hornylady? What’d she do, ask to see your dick?”

“Actually, that’s exactly what she did.”

“Really, did you show her?” Julie asked. Steve laughed nervously as he admitted that he had.

“Was she impressed by your enormous monster cock?” Julie asked, kneeling down beside his chair and stroking him through his pants.

“Yeah and she wanted to see me cum.”

“And?”

“So I masturbated for her,” Steve told his sister as she undid his pants and released his hard cock. She took it in her mouth and sucked it for him.

“And was that as good as me doing this?” she asked him as she swirled her tongue around the head of his penis.

“Not even close,” he grunted.

“So why did you do it?”

“Because it was naughty and fun … and because she showed me her shaved pussy,” Steve told her.

“Really? She had a shaved pussy? Like down to a bit of hair or totally bald?”

“Completely bald,” he answered as Julie swallowed as much of his cock as she could before sucking slowly back up the length of it, all the time gently massaging his shaft with her hand.

“So you like her pussy better than mine I guess. I suppose you won’t want to lick my hairy pussy now,” she teased him.

“Oh no, I definitely want to get to do that again,” he assured her.

“Good, because it needs a good licking,” she said, standing up and sliding her shorts off along with her panties. She sat down on his bed and spread her legs before him.

“Come on brother mine, lick my pussy for me,” She said to him, spreading her lips and rubbing her clit. Steve didn’t waste any time and got down on his hands and knees before his sister and set to work licking his tongue all over her juicy slit, his tongue travelling all over her lips, dipping into her hole.

“Lick my clit, make me cum,” Julie urged her brother after a couple of minutes of loving attention from her brother. Steve did as he was bid, centring his tongue on her clit and pushing and rubbing with it until she shook and convulsed and squealed as her orgasm crashed through her system.

“Oh God I love that,” Julie said to him. “Thanks, now I want to feel your cum on my titties again. As he stood up, Julie clambered from the bed to get on her knees before him and start sucking on his cock, only stopping long enough to remover her shirt and bra.

“Man you are such a slut Julie, I never would have picked you to be like this, not that I mind of course,” he laughed.

“Huh, you can talk,” she said between mouthfuls. As she sucked on his cock, she picked up her panties and started rubbing the crotch of them into her pussy. Then she handed them to her brother.

“Here, take your slutty little sister’s panties and lick the slimy crotch, I want to see you lick my slime from my panties while I suck your dick!” Steve took the panties from his sister and brought them to his face, sniffing them to enjoy the aroma of her sex that was entangled within the fabric.

He turned them inside out and ran his tongue through her slime as he gazed down at her mouth wrapped firmly about the head of his cock, bobbing up and down slowly as she watched his tongue.

The lusty look in her eyes and the taste of her pussy was too much and Steve told Julie that he was going to cum. She pulled him out of her mouth and wanked him, aiming his cock at her chest. He sprayed his load all over her breasts and Julie reached down to rub it into her skin, pulling on the nipples with her cummy fingers.

“Mmm thanks Steve, I think I’ll go get cleaned up before Mum gets home now. I hope that that was better than what horny lady does for you over the net,” she laughed as she left the room. Steve thought to himself that of course it was, but he still loved seeing that completely hairless pussy with a couple of fingers buried in it.

Over the next week, he kept an eye out for hornylady when he was on the net, but she hadn’t appeared. Then, one night, alone at home with just his mother again, he saw her appear on his friends list.

>Soccer_Steve> Hey! >hornylady> Well hello there big boy! Lol >Soccer_Steve>I was starting to think that I wouldn’t see u again. >hornylady> Well, I can’t always get on here and I’ve been kinda busy >Soccer_Steve> Fair enough. >hornylady>So, u liked it last time? >Soccer_Steve> Oh yeah. I just wish I had ur thong after ud taken it off. >hornylady> U really like panties? >Soccer_Steve> Yeah, I like to masturbate with them. >hornylady>?? do you wear them? >Soccer_Steve> No no lol I just use them to rub up and down on my cock. >hornylady> Oh >Soccer_Steve> Does that disgust u? >hornylady> No, I was surprised, not disgusted. >Soccer_Steve> Good >hornylady> So are u gonna show me the monster? >Soccer_Steve> Sure, if ur gonna show me the sweet lady > hornylady> of course I will hunky one >Soccer_Steve> lol

Steve pulled his pants off to reveal his semi-erect cock and the lady on the other end stripped down to just her panties, which were a blue satin in a more traditional cut than the thong she’d worn last time. She started to rub the crotch with her hand and Steve found his cock getting hard in response.

>hornylady> Anything I can do to help u to show me that wonderful thing cumming again? >Soccer_Steve> Do you have a dildo or something that I could watch u put in ur pussy? >hornylady> I do actually. >Soccer_Steve> will u do it? >hornylady> sure.

Steve saw the panties removed and then the lady disappear for a moment before he saw a silver vibrator in the view, being run gently up and down the wet pussy .

>Soccer_Steve> push it in

Olivia pushed the vibrator into her pussy at her son’s request, working it around and in and out and he stroked his cock.

>hornylady> do u have something to lube that beautiful cock with? >Soccer_Steve>like what? >hornylady> moisturiser? >Soccer_Steve> my mum or my sister might? >hornylady> are either of them home? >Soccer_Steve> just mum >hornylady> then check ur sister’s room.

Steve pulled his pants on and quickly went into Julie’s room to seek for some moisturiser. Sure enough there was some on her dresser. He grabbed it and went back to his room where he saw that horny lady was still amusing herself with the vibrator.

>hornylady> use it to wank for me.

Steve poured some on his hand and then started working it up and down his cock. Wow, what a great suggestion, Steve thought as he felt his hand slide slickly up and down his penis.

>Soccer_Steve> put it all the way in

Olivia pushed the toy into her pussy until only the base remained for her to hold onto and noticed that Steve was pumping his cock furiously

>hornylady> yeah, work it baby, cum on ur belly for me! >Soccer_Steve> k

Steve pulled his shirt off and used both his hands on his cock until he felt a tingling in his balls that told him he couldn’t wait any longer. A stream of cum spurted into the air and splashed back down on his belly.

Hornylady announced that she too was cumming and Steve watched, fascinated as she zoomed a close up on her pulsing bald pussy before announcing that he should clean up and that she might see him next time. She was gone before he even managed a response.

Dave went away for a month two days after that encounter and for the first week of his absence, Steve enjoyed himself immensely, his sister was regularly sucking his cock, he was getting to eat her pussy and hornylady was on fairly regularly with her toy to watch him cum.

>Soccer_Steve> Want to see me wank in some panties, I can pretend their urs >hornylady> Sure thing. >Soccer_Steve> Only I want to see something special from u >hornylady> oh? >Soccer_Steve> would u use a carrot in ur pussy? >hornylady> hmm, I guess I could do that for a special friend. >Soccer_Steve> wild! >hornylady> hang on while I get one >Soccer_Steve> k >hornylady> tell, me, who’s panties have u got >Soccer_Steve> um, are u pretty open minded? >hornylady> yeah >Soccer_Steve> they’re my sisters >hornylady> really? >Soccer_Steve> yeah >hornylady> does she know u do this? >Soccer_Steve> no

Steve considered saying yes but decided that he didn’t know this person that well yet, maybe she wasn’t quite that open minded and it could ruin a fun thing.

>hornylady> ahh, do u like ur sister? >Soccer_Steve> she’s ok. She’s a hottie though. >hornylady> do u think about her when u wank in her panties? >Soccer_Steve> sometimes *blush* >hornylady>lol >Soccer_Steve> so, um u ready? >hornylady> oh yes >Soccer_Steve> cool

Steve stroked his engorged cock as he watched the image on his screen. Hornylady took a carrot and slowly started to slide it into her pussy. He couldn’t believe it, here was this woman who was ready to slide a carrot inside herself so that she could get to see him cum! How cool. He watched intently as the carrot was pushed all the way in until she barely had enough to hold on to, then she pulled it out and started to fuck herself properly with it … fast like he imagined she’d like a cock to be used.

>Soccer_Steve> Wow that is so hot! >hornylady> Mmm, its not as good as ur cock would be though >Soccer_Steve> Wish I could slide it in ur bald pussy >hornylady>id love to feel that massive piece of meat in me >Soccer_Steve> just thinking about it gets me close to cumming >hornylady> mmmm cum for me baby. Let me see u cum in ur hand >Soccer_Steve> k keep using the carrot >hornylady> sure thing

Steve watched the carrot resuming its plunging into the depths of the woman’s wet, bald pussy and stroked himself furiously, aiming his cock at his hand.

>Soccer_Steve> here goes >hornylady> :o )

Steve blew his load, filling his hand with his sperm until it was dribbling on the floor.

>hornylady> Mmm thanks. If I were there I could drink it from ur hand. >Soccer_Steve> now that is something id love to see! lol >hornylady> well u never know ur luck in a big city … maybe one day >Soccer_Steve> yeah, maybe one day lol >hornylady> See u again soon? >Soccer_Steve> U bet

The next weekend, Julie sat talking to her cousin Adriana at a party for Adriana’s sister Alexis’ 21st Birthday. Adriana was telling her how hot she thought Steve was and that she wished that he wasn’t her cousin, because then she’d do something about getting into his pants.

Adriana was the same age as Julie and the two of them had always had a good time together and had even been out clubbing once or twice when their parents had been catching up. Adriana was quite tall at 5’10″ and skinny as well, with lovely long legs and a tight butt toned from the cycling that she did regularly. Her blonde hair hung down below her shoulders and her breasts were small and pert with nipples that seemed to be doing their damndest to pierce the fabric of her top.

“Have you ever had sex?” Julie asked her older cousin.

“Yeah, a couple of times.”

“Really, what’s it like?” Julie asked, fascinated to have found someone close to her who she could actually ask.

“I like it,” she laughed, “Surely you’ve had sex Jules?” Adriana shot back. “I mean with a hot body like yours, the boys must be all over you! I’d kill to have breasts as big as yours.”

“Well, I’ve given my boyfriend a blow job but I haven’t felt ready for sex with him yet. I don’t know if its just because its him or because I’m not ready for sex. And there’s nothing wrong with your body, I’ve seen the way the guys here eye you off.”

“Huh, they’re just typical guys, get a couple of drinks in them and suddenly they think you might be their next root. Anyway, what do you mean about Gavin?”

“Well there’s times when I get the impression that all he wants to do is get into my pants and then bugger off, that if I let him have sex with me he’d be seeking the next big conquest. I just don’t think I want to give him the satisfaction of being my first.”

“Sounds to me like you’ve made up your mind then.”

“You know, I think you’re right, I think that its time I put him straight and sent him on his way!”

“Good for you.”

“What about you, though Addy, do you have a boyfriend?”

“Not at the moment. And I tell you sometimes I get so horny I could almost fuck anything!” Laughed Adriana. “I think I need a fuck buddy.”

“A fuck buddy?”

“Yeah, a friend with benefits, someone I can fuck but that doesn’t want a relationship.”

“And here I am talking about ditching my boyfriend because I think that is what he thinks I am!” laughed Julie. At that point in the conversation, Steve walked up to say hello to the girls.

“Hi Adriana, how’s it going?”

“Not to bad studly, how about yourself, being swooned all over by every girl at the party I suppose?”

“huh, not quite, though there’s some promising looking young ladies out there,” Steve said, winking.

“Eww Steve, don’t be so slimy,” laughed Julie.

“So what are you two talking about?” Steve asked.

“Just the usual, boys, blow jobs, sex … how Adriana wishes she weren’t your cousin so she could fuck you,” laughed Julie as Adriana told her to shut up and play-slapped her as she tried to stop her talking.

“Riiiight then,” Steve said, blushing in embarrassment, but getting half a boner at his sister’s mention of his cousin’s desire.

“Geez your bad Jules,” Adriana said. But Steve noted she didn’t deny her desire to bed him.

“Well can I get you two fresh drinks at least?” Steve asked. Both girls said that they would love another drink and Steve went off to find them some as the two girls continued talking. When Steve returned, they were whispering and Adriana was looking at Julie with shock and disbelief all over her face.

“God, what are you two up to now?” Steve asked, not sure if he wanted to hear the answer. He handed them their drinks and sat down next to Julie.

“weeeeelll,” Julie started, casting glances at her cousin to see if she was going to react, “We were just discussing how big the biggest dick we’d seen was and when I told her about the one I’d seen, she said that she didn’t believe me that I’d really seen one and accused me of talking about a porn star.”

Steve was watching Julie carefully, wondering just how much she might actually have said. Adriana seemed to be watching him for his reaction as much as he was watching her and Julie.

“I assured her that no, it was something I’d seen in the flesh and that it was someone that she knew. She wanted to know so that she could get a chance to see it to, but I haven’t decided whether to tell her or not yet.”

“Oh, well I’m hardly in a position to help out with this conversation then …” Steve answered quietly.

“Come on Jules, tell me,” Adriana begged, “I doubt I could do anything about it anyway and if its someone that you want as a boyfriend or something then you have my promise that I won’t interfere.

“Well, let me think about it for a bit,” Julie said. “If I did tell you though, you’d have to promise not to tell anyone.”

“Of course, whatever conditions you want to put on it.”

“What if I told you that I’d tell you and that I could maybe even arrange for you to see it if you promised to suck it while I watched?” Steve choked on his drink and had a coughing fit at that suggestion and Adriana laughed at Julie.

“God, are you a perve or what?! I can’t agree until I know just how likely it is that you could arrange for me to see it … and what if I think the guy’s gross, I don’t want to suck off some guy just cause he’s got a big dick that I want to see. After all, I really only wanted to know who had it!”

“Oh I think once you saw it you’d want more,” laughed Julie.

“I can’t believe you two are even having this conversation in front of me!” Steve said, standing up to move away into the crowd. Julie noted as he stood that Steve had to adjust his pants to accommodate his growing excitement. She’d seen the way that he looked at Adriana as he’d approached them and knew that he liked what he saw, especially because he’d kept trying to look up her very short skirt to her panties!.

“How serious are you?” Adriana asked, a thoughtful look on her face.

“Very. I tell you what, I won’t insist on the condition. But if I set this up, I want to be there when you see it. Just because of who it is and how I know him and stuff.”

“Ok, that’s fair. Now tell me. Pleaaaaase?”

“You won’t believe this, but its Steve.”

“Steve who?”

“Steve, my brother Steve.”

“No way! You’re shitting me! And how the fuck did you find out?” She hissed in disbelief.

Julie told Adriana about how she’d walked in on her brother in the shower. She told her that she’d accidentally walked in and that he’d been masturbating. She didn’t tell her that she’d sucked it or had him cum on her tits though.

“So what makes you think he’d show me?” Adriana asked.

“Let’s just say that I saw the way that he looked at you just now and that I think he’s worked out that his dick isn’t just an ordinary size and likes to show it off … even if you are his cousin. Should I try and set it up?”

“Umm, ok, I guess so.”

“cool, I’ll let you know, we’d be alright in your bedroom wouldn’t we?”

“You mean tonight?!”

“Well, we don’t know how long it will be until we visit again, do we?”

“I guess not. Yeah, ok, my room should be ok,” Adriana said, taking a gulp of her drink, suddenly very nervous.

Julie tracked down her brother who was talking to a couple of Alexis’ girlfriends. She waited patiently for an opening and when a couple of other guys moved in on the conversation, she dragged her brother away.

“Adriana wants to see your dick, are you prepared to let her see it?”

“What’s in it for me?” he asked suspiciously.

“Well, I didn’t ask her that, but if she’s anything like me, she’ll want to suck it … or at least touch it, so I am sure that you’ll enjoy it. I do know that she’s had sex, which is more than you and I can claim so maybe she’ll be even better at sucking you off than I am or something?”

“Do I get to see her naked?”

“I dunno, you’ll have to ask her that yourself, I just said that I’d set it up if I could and that I wanted to get to watch when you showed her.”

“Hmm, I dunno, I was doing pretty well with those two chicks over there you know, I might just manage to score me an older woman tonight!”

“Well, what if I promise to suck you off tonight regardless?”

“Huh, I know you now and you’re a horny little slut, I don’t think you could go without having your pussy licked if you tried to hold out on sucking my cock,” Steve teased.

Julie thought about it and decided that he was probably right. “What if I promise to do one thing for you? You get to make a call as to what it is … except not sex.” Steve mulled this over. The thought of a bald pussy flashed across his mind and he quickly agreed to the condition, a plan staking itself out in his head.

“Ok, you do one thing for me and I’ll show Adriana my cock with you in the room.”

“Neat. Go up to Adriana’s room and wait for us there, we’ll follow in a couple of minutes.

Steve heard the door open and saw two figures silhouetted in the doorway. He could tell from their shapes that it was his sister and cousin. They came in and shut the door behind them, giggling before coming over to the bed where Steve was sitting.

“God, I can’t believe you’re going to show me your dick,” Adriana whispered as they all sat around in the half-light, illuminated only by the light from the party outside.

“Yeah well I do have one condition before I do it,” Steve said.

“What?” Julie and Adriana said together.

“You both have to be naked.”

“Really?” Adriana asked, not quite sure if she wanted to go through with it.

“Oh what the hell, we used to bath together,” Julie laughed, “Of course, I didn’t have these babies then.” She squeezed her breasts in her hands as she said it, “but I guess my brother wants to see how we’ve changed since we’re going to peek at his cock. Come on, its not really any different than getting naked for another boy is it?”

“I guess not, Adriana,” said pensively, ” but I want to see you first.”

“Ok,” Steve granted. He stood up and started to undo his jeans before pulling them down his body, his boxers being dragged with them. His cock sprang to attention sticking out at full erection. Adriana gasped when she saw just how big he really was.

“Holy shit, you weren’t even exaggerating!” she hissed to Julie who was sitting looking happily at her favourite toy.

“Nope, isn’t it enormous?”

“Oh yeah. Can I touch it?” she asked Steve, apparently over the fact that he was her cousin in light of the revelation before her.

“You are supposed to get naked for me, remember?” Steve hinted.

“Oh, yeah,” Adriana giggled. She stood up and pulled her top up over her head to reveal her pert little breasts and their diamond-like nipples.

“Mmm, they’re lovely,” Steve said, admiring her figure as she continued to undress, peeling her skirt down her legs along with her panties. Her pussy was trimmed back to her bikini line and although Steve couldn’t see her pussy lips, her figure was divine.

“And you Jules,” he said to his Sister. Julie quickly stripped out of her clothes and Adriana and Steve both stared at her breasts as they emerged from their restraints. Adriana again remarked on their size and told Julie that she thought that they were perfect in every way.

Julie blushed in the dark and found herself getting wet under the admiring gaze of her cousin. She had to admit to herself that she found Adriana’s body quite a turn on with its lithe figure and gentle curves. She caught herself wondering what it would be like to suck on her cousin’s nipples and was shocked by the exciting reaction that it sent through her body.

Adriana had reached out and taken her cousin’s cock in her hand and was tugging on it enthusiastically. Steve was encouraging her, telling her that she looked totally hot naked and that her hand felt really good on his cock.

“God, I can’t believe how big it feels. Its so fucking hard!” she was saying as she tugged him. “Do you have lot of cum when you orgasm?” she asked him.

“I guess so,” he answered.

“Will you show me?”

“Um, ok, if you suck me off,” he said. Adriana suddenly seemed to remember exactly who she was talking to and where she was and stood still, hesitant.

“Come on, you told me you’d had sex, surely sucking him off can’t be hard,” Julie said, moving in close to her cousin. She put her hand on Adriana’s around her brother’s cock and started her pumping his shaft again. When Adriana seemed to continue on her own, she wrapped her hand around his shaft beneath Adriana’s so that they were both wanking him.

“I cant believe you’re wanking your brother!”

“Well, its not everyday you find a cock like this,” Julie replied and dropped to her knees. Adriana stared, dumbstruck as Julie took her brother’s cock in her mouth. She could feel the closeness of Julie’s naked body to her legs and hips beside her and could see the top of her cousin’s cock disappearing into his own sister’s mouth. God, were they depraved or what? But as she watched, she also realised that her pussy was wet as it had ever been and that she wanted to suck it too. She dropped to her knees beside her cousin, who released her brother’s cock from her mouth so that Adriana could suck it.

Julie watched her cousin sucking on her brother’s dick. She wrapped a hand around her brother’s testicles and pulled on them gently as he was sucked off. She admired the look of his massive shaft in Adriana’s mouth and her gaze travelled down over her body, the small tight tits, the flat stomach and the hint of pussy hair down in the darker shadows of the room. Adriana’s nipples looked so damn hard. Julie felt her own nipple, which was also erect with excitement and decided that she wanted to know if her cousin’s were harder.

Julie reached out and cupped her cousin’s breast with her hand. She was surprised at just how nice it felt. It was firm, the nipple sure was hard, the breast didn’t have the weight that her own had, but it was definitely nice to have another breast in her hand.

Steve was watching his cousin’s mouth working on his cock and noticed his sister fondling Adriana’s breast. It was enough to send him over the edge and he tensed as his cock prepared to erupt its seed. Sensing what was happening, Adriana prepared her self and sunk her mouth down over his cock as it erupted, swallowing madly as her mouth was filled again and again with sperm. She couldn’t take it all and it dribbled down her chin. She released Steve’s cock as she caught her breath and recovered from her gooey meal.

Julie grabbed Steve’s cock and sucked the rest of his cum from it, cleaning him up.

“Wow, thanks Adriana, you give awesome head,” Steve said, flopping back down on the bed.

“Thanks I still can’t believe how big it is!” Adriana said, reaching for her clothes. “We’d better get back to the party before we’re missed. They all dressed and went back to the party.

As they made their way to leave later on, Adriana pulled Steve aside. She dragged him out of the way and pulled his head to hers, her tongue plunging into his mouth. Steve melted into the kiss with his cousin, his cock stiffening with the intimacy.

“I don’t think I care that you’re my cousin, I think that one day soon, I am going to fuck that monster cock of yours. I want to feel it tearing me apart. Will you be my fuck buddy Cus?” Adriana asked.

“Um, God, I think so,” Steve said, stunned, his head swimming.

“Yay!” and with that she pushed him back out into the light to send him off with the rest of his family, giggling to herself at the massive bulge she was sending him off with.

Olivia was in the car with Julie and they both watched the bulge in his pants as Steve approached the car, neither of them realising how much pleasure that cock had given the other.

Steve spent the whole time thinking about the fact that his cousin had just told him that she was going to fuck him … that and the fact that his sister had said she would do one thing for him. He wondered what her reaction would be when he told her that he was going to shave her pussy.

It was the following Friday that Steve found himself with the opportunity to pursue his plan. Olivia had been called away on a business trip and left Steve and Julie on their own for the night. Julie had met up with Steve on their respective ways home and the entire time made no bones about the fact that she had every intention of making him cum several times that night. Not to mention that she expected the same level of service from him. Steve just smiled and went along with it.

It wasn’t until after dinner that Julie started to work her way around to arousing her brother. She started by teasing him, walking around in just a t-shirt, bra and panties, knowing that her brother loved the sight of a nice tight panty-clad arse.

Steve pretended to be immune to his sister’s advances and sat down to watch TV. Julie sat down next to him and obviously tired of being even remotely subtle, pulled off her t-shirt and bra to free her wondrous breasts. She put her hand on her brother’s cock and told him that it was time to milk the monster.

As she started freeing his cock from his pants, Steve turned to his sister, “Jules, do you remember the other night at Alexis’ party when you made me a promise to get me into Adriana’s room?”

“Yeah,” she replied, a note of anxiety in her voice.

“Well tonight is the night that you have to pay up,” Steve said smugly.

“Ok, what do you want me to do?” she asked him, resigning herself to holding up her end of the bargain.

“I want you to let me shave your pussy.”

Julie thought about it for a bit. “Oh. Um, I guess I can live with that,” Julie replied. Steve was almost instantly on his feet, urging his sister to follow him to the bathroom. When they were there, he had his sister lay down on a towel on the floor and he proceeded to pull off her panties. He happily noted that Julie’s pussy was a bit wet as he went about collecting scissors, shaving lotion and a nice clean, new razor.

Julie lay apprehensively on her back as her brother took a pair of scissors and started giving her a pubic hair cut, trimming the length back to stubble. Although a little concerned about the fact that her brother was about to wield a razor near her most intimate parts, Julie found herself getting hornier and wetter with every snip of the scissors.

Steve picked up the shaving cream and rubbed it all over Julie’s mound and pussy. She moaned when he reached her pussy lips and rubbed cream all over them. He even slipped a finger inside her hole, which caused her to sigh with pleasure. Then he picked up the razor and started to shave off her hair. At first his strokes were short and tentative, but as he gained in confidence he drew smooth firm strokes across her mound, denuding her as he went.

When Julie’s mound was nice and clear of any hair, Steve set about doing the same thing to her pussy lips. He found that it required a lot more care and dexterity than he could have imagined. He moved her labia to one side to shave it and back again to shave the other. His fingers kept slipping on her soapy, slimy lips and Julie had to concentrate very hard on not wriggling under the constant touches on her pussy.

Finally Steve was finished to his satisfaction. Julie lay with her legs spread and Steve admired his handiwork.

“Wow, that looks so fucking hot. I think you should have a shower and wash yourself down properly to get rid of the last of the shaving cream and hairs and then I want to lick you until you cum and cum and cum!”

“I’ll shower if you bring the happy monster in with me?”

“Sure.”

Julie stood up and looked down at her pussy. It was weird not to see hair there and it felt even stranger to run her fingers over herself and feel only bare skin. Strange, but rather good, too! She turned on the shower and made sure the temperature was correct while Steve removed his clothes. The two of them got into the shower together and their hands instantly started exploring each other’s bodies, touching and tugging.

Steve looked down at his sister’s face as she looked down upon his cock that she was rubbing her soapy hand over. Her lips were beautiful and full and occasionally her tongue would slip out to lick them. He remembered kissing his cousin Adriana and decided that he wanted that intimacy with Julie too. She seemed to sense him looking at her and glanced up, smiling. Steve lowered his face to hers and her lips parted readily, accepting the kiss that her brother was offering and seeking.

Their lips locked together and their tongues darted about each other’s mouths as the water from the shower cascaded over them. When they broke apart, gasping from the excitement that the kiss had sent coursing through them, Julie told her brother that she wanted him to lick her now. “I want you to love my nice new, bald pussy,” she said to him.

Having dried themselves, the siblings moved to Julie’s room where she lay down upon her bed, legs spread and naked, her fingers trailing over her freshly shaved pussy as she tried to accustom herself to the new feeling.

Steve stood at the foot of the bed and Julie revelled in the sight of his massive erection standing out from his body as he moved forwards and bent over, his tongue and lips meeting her thigh and starting to kiss and lick their way up to the treasure that they sought. When he reached her pussy, Steve flattened his tongue and licked slowly up over her lips to her bald mound and ran calmly all over it before Julie begged him to just lick her clit and not tease her any longer. She grabbed his head in her hands and pulled him to her pussy just as he managed to spread her pussy lips with his fingers.

Centring his tongue on her clit he obeyed her requests, faster, slower, there, left, up, harder, there, yes, there, YES THERE! His sister shook and shuddered as she came and Steve pulled back to watch his sister as the pleasure coursed through her body before subsiding.

“I want to tit fuck you,” Steve said to Julie as they lay down next to each other, kissing intimately.

“Um, ok,” she replied. Steve grabbed the moisturiser that he’d used for hornylady previously from Julie’s dresser and came back to her bed, straddling her waist, his cock standing to attention above her torso and breasts. Julie pulled it down towards her and lifted her head up to suck on it and Steve spread moisturiser between her tits. She released him and Steve asked her to push her firm titties together. Julie did so and Steve thrust his cock between them, feeling the smooth wet friction between the skin of his cock and that of his sister’s large, firm young breasts.

“Oh God,” he said as he pulled back again.

“Wow, that feels cool,” Julie said to him as the tip of his cock appeared from between her breasts again. She was tempted to suck on the end of it as it neared her mouth, but the moisturiser was a bit off putting. Steve kept thrusting between her breasts and Julie pushed her tits together around it, her fingertips teasing her nipples. Steve thrust faster and moaned and Julie could tell that he was going to cum, but he didn’t stop thrusting, even as he came he pushed through between her breasts, his cum mixing with the moisturiser. As his head appeared it spurted a second time, splattering Julie under her chin, cum running down her throat to drip into her hair beneath her.

As Steve calmed down and recovered rolled off of his sister and lay beside her he said, “Thanks Jules, that was awesome.”

“No problem Steve, though I think I might have to go back to the shower now,” she laughed, getting up from the bed and heading off to the bathroom.

After Julie returned from the shower, the two of them sat down to watch TV together in their underwear, touching and fondling each other until it was late enough that they thought that they should go to bed.

“Do you want to share Mum and Dad’s bed with me tonight?” Julie asked, pausing as they passed the door to their parent’s room on the way to their own.

“Really, like sleep together?”

“Yeah, though I really mean sleep, not ‘sleep’ together of course,” Julie replied.

“Yeah, of course,” Steve replied, secretly a little disappointed. The two of them climbed into their parent’s bed and snuggled together. It wasn’t long before they realised that there was no way they could go straight to sleep with their near naked bodies so close to each other.

“Suck me off before I sleep?” Steve asked her as they broke apart from a kiss.

“Mm, sure, if you lick me again?” Julie said.

“Why don’t we do both at once?” Steve suggested. Julie was happy to agree to that and so they decided to try a 69. At first Steve went on top, but his cock was so big that when he was licking Julie’s pussy she either couldn’t get it in her mouth or did manage to and had it rammed down her throat too far, so she went on top, turning so that her pussy was thrust up against her brother’s face as she handled and sucked the monster erection before her.

Steve’s hands held Julie’s butt cheeks as far apart as they could as his tongue explored the depths of her pussy. Julie simply sucked and tugged and stroked Steve’s cock until he couldn’t take it any more and exploded in her mouth. The flood of cum in her mouth was enough to send Julie over the edge and she came, her juices flowing down over her brother’s tongue.

They both resumed their normal positions in the bed after that and lay together, spooning, Steve’s subsiding cock resting up between his sister’s butt cheeks.

“Put it between my legs,” Julie whispered to her brother.

“Really, are you sure?” he asked, surprised but excited.

“Well not in my pussy, but just between my thighs so that I can feel it against my lips,” Julie clarified. She parted her legs and Steve used his hand to lay his cock along her inner thigh resting up against her freshly shaved pussy. Julie lowered her other leg, trapping him there, wriggling slightly, and feeling the presence of the large shaft against her pussy. And that is how the two of them fell asleep.

“Its for you,” Julie called to her brother when the phone rang the next morning. “Its Adriana,” she told him as she handed the phone to him. He noted that she hung around and didn’t move away.

“Hey Adriana,” Steve said taking the phone and smiling at his sister. Julie just smiled back curiously, as it was rare for Adriana to call her brother, usually wanting to speak to her instead.

“Hi Steve, I was talking to mum and she mentioned that your Dad’s been away and that your Mum was called away as well. I thought perhaps you’d like some company?”

“Um, yeah, I guess so, Jules is here and Mum will be home this afternoon, but if you want to come over for a couple of hours, I guess that would be ok, Yeah Jules?” he said, turning to his Sister to check at the last. Julie shrugged without really showing any preference. Steve assumed that she’d hoped to have him to herself at least once more.

“Excellent, well I’ll have to ride my bike over so I’ll see you in about a half hour to an hour, ok?”

“Sure.”

“I think I’ll be really looking forward to seeing you by the time I get off that bike seat …anyway, bye,” Adriana said suggestively before hanging up, giggling.

“Adriana is going to come over,” Steve said, unable to suppress a bit of a silly grin as he said so.

“Duh,” Julie said, slapping him playfully on the arm. “Obviously she wants to see more of your somewhat large dick. And who can blame her. Of course, I’m not sure how happy I am about sharing …” she finished off, but Steve was happy to note that she didn’t appear overly serious about it. She reached out and stroked him through his pants. “Of course, I could always spoil her fun and make you cum before she gets, here,” she added, sucking a finger into her mouth and then caressing her tits as she released his cock.

“Huh, I don’t think that would be fair,” Steve said.

“Who cares about fair, it would be fun!” laughed Julie. But she turned away to go to her room, winking at him to let him know that everything was ok.

Steve spent the next 40 minutes in his room, checking out porn on the net, idly stroking his cock and wondering whether this would be the day that he lost his virginity.

The doorbell rang and Steve killed the computer and pulled his pants back on, stuffing his erection back into his shorts as he made his way to the front of the house to greet his cousin.

He opened the door to see Adriana there, smiling, her helmet in one hand and her bike resting against her hip. He cast his eyes down over her body, relishing in the way that the cycling lycra clung to her curves.. He noticed that her nipples were nicely erect and making themselves evident through her top. As he looked up to meet her eyes, he noted that she had been giving him the once over too, particularly the fact that his cock was so evident in his shorts. They laughed at each other as their eyes met and realised what they had been doing to each other.

“Hey Steve, can you take my bike through for me?” Adriana asked, breaking the silence.

“Sure thing, come on in,” he replied, taking the sleek racing bike from her. Adriana reached down to pull off her cycling shoes and walked into the house barefoot past Steve who waited until she was inside to pull the bike into the house. He admired her arse and calves as she preceded him through to the living room. He left the bike in the entry hall and followed his cousin.

“Where’s Julie? She asked, turning to wait for him.

“In her room I guess,’ Steve replied.

“Mmm, goodie,” Adriana said and stepped up to him, her lips seeking out his for a deliciously wet kiss. “I have to tell you, I got so horny on the way over here, my pussy rubbing on the seat all the way while I wondered whether I could get your cock in it or not. Do you think perhaps you might like to try?”

Steve’s cock was definitely erect now. He had hoped for this but sure hadn’t expected it to be all but the first words out of his cousin’s mouth! “I think that we might be able to arrange something like that,” he replied, trying desperately, but failing to suppress a mad grin. He took his cousin’s hand and led her towards his bedroom where they collapsed onto his bed together, their tongues entwined.

“Damn, this is such a sexy outfit,” Steve said as his hands caressed his cousin’s breast through the lycra of her top.

“I love it, its like I am hardly wearing anything at all,” Adriana told him, “And I must say that I like the way that guys keep turning around for a second look when they drive past me.”

“I can’t say that I’d blame them, I’d probably have a crash if I saw that tight little arse of yours pedalling along the rode while I was driving!” As they talked, he slid the zipper open down the front of her top and moved his hand inside to caress her breast, feeling just how hard and erect her nipple was. He couldn’t help but think that his sister had done just this the last time that they’d been together with Adriana. It was a massive turn on.

As his hands slowly explored her breasts, Adriana moved her hand to her cousin’s shorts, working to free the cock that she had come here to bury in her pussy. She hadn’t thought of much else since he’d cum in her mouth at her sister’s party and had quickly seized the opportunity to try for something more when she had found out that his parents were away for the weekend. She managed to free it and wrapped her hand around it, working it up and down, pumping it, and encouraging her cousin in his pleasure.

Steve slid the cycling top back off of his cousin’s shoulder, trailing kisses across her skin as he did so. As her breast was revealed he enveloped it in his mouth, sucking greedily upon it as his hands continued to free her from her top. Adriana pushed him away from her breast, telling him that she wanted him naked, that she wanted to be able to suck him. Steve happily obliged, tearing his clothes off before sitting down again on the bed. Adriana dropped to her knees before him, wrapped both of her hands around his shaft and started to suck on its head, causing Steve to moan and grunt and groan in appreciation of her efforts. She swirled her tongue around the tip of his cock and licked at the sensitive underside of his head. Steve reached down to pull at Adriana’s nipples before telling her to stand up. She released his cock from her mouth and stood before him in just her bike shorts, her pert breasts and erect nipples standing from her chest like perfect offerings to the gods.

Steve reached out and took a breast in each hand, massaging them slowly and gently, using his tongue to lick her belly along the waist line, her skin having the slightly salty taste of her sweat from riding. He shifted his hands from her breasts, running them down over her ribs and down around her hips to her buttocks which he squeezed and kneaded before moving his hands to her waistband and tugging at the skin tight shorts, sliding them down her luscious long legs.

As he pulled the shorts down he noticed that she was wearing a pair of hot pink cotton panties and left them on, telling her how hot they looked covering her tight butt and lovely pussy. He turned her around and told her to touch her toes so that he could see her panty-clad pussy which he used his fingers to stroke, noticing how wet the crotch was. He leaned forwards and licked along her panties before yanking them down to expose her pussy lips with their cropped hair. He licked her slit but Adriana quickly turned around and dropped to her knees to suck on his cock again before clambering onto the bed alongside him. She pulled him down to him and kissed him, groping his cock as his fingers spread her lips apart and dipped inside her hole.

“Yes, open me up Steve, use your fingers to stretch me, get me ready for that monster cock, put more in.” Steve had two fingers in her pussy and added a third, pushing them in as deep as he could before sliding them in and out to turn her on.

“I want you to fuck me with your cock Steve, I want you to split me open with that enormous, massive, thick, lovely cock. Will you do that for me Steve?”

“Hell yes,” he replied enthusiastically as Julie lay on her back and spread her legs. Steve climbed on top of her and positioned the head of his cock at her entrance, Julie spreading her lips and helping him, desperate to get it inside of her.

“Just go slow with it Steve, let me adjust slowly,”

“Ok.”

Steve started to push his cock into his cousin’s sopping wet pussy and she put her hand around his shaft to help control his speed. The head slid in and she stopped him, telling him to pull out a bit first. Then she let him push in again and this time he went in even further. This continued for a while, out, back in further, out back in further. When he had about 2 inches inside her, Adriana told him how big it felt that she felt fuller inside than she ever had before, to give her even more!

Steve got about two thirds of his cock inside his cousin before she told him that that was all she could take, that he had to be careful and fuck her now. He couldn’t believe how good his cousin’s pussy felt wrapped around his cock; he’d never been so horny in his whole life as he started to slide in and out of her pussy for real. He sucked on her nipples as he fucked her feeling her tight pussy wrapped around his shaft as he licked and nibbled her nipples, Adriana encouraging him.

“God Steve, its so big, fuck my pussy with it Steve, I love it!” Adriana was saying as he worked his cock in and out time and time again. After only a couple of minutes he felt his orgasm building beyond his control to stop.

“I need to cum,” he told Adriana.

“Fill my pussy Steve, its safe, I’m on the pill. I want my pussy filled with your sticky cum Steve.” His cousin talking to him so dirty was more than he could take and he exploded inside her pussy, his sperm filling her as he held his twitching cock in her pussy.

“Oh God, thank you Adriana,” Steve said as he collapsed on top of his cousin.

“Oh thank you,” she replied, smiling and kissing him, feeling his cum oozing from her pussy as she rolled him off of her. They lay together for awhile before Adriana suggested that she should probably say hello to Julie seeing that she’d been so rude as to walk in and just fuck her brother without so much as a ‘g’day’.

Steve said that it would probably be a good idea and so the two of them set about getting cleaned up and dressed.

Outside the door to Steve’s room, Julie scrambled back to her own bedroom, her bald pussy dripping in its post orgasmic bliss under her short skirt, her wet fingers slipping on the door handle to her room.

She couldn’t believe that Adriana had just fucked Steve! She had expected that they’d enjoy some mutual oral sex like she and Steve had been doing and was going to walk in and join in. But when she’d listened at the door she heard Adriana asking for his cock in her pussy. Julie had stood transfixed, listening to her brother losing his virginity, jealous that she wasn’t doing so as well. But she couldn’t’ exactly walk in on that! And so she had played with her already wet pussy as she listened to her cousin talk about how full and stretched her pussy was, pushing up to three fingers into her shaved hole as she imagined Steve doing it to her.

In her room, she quickly pulled on a pair of panties and got settled just in time for Adriana to knock on her door.

“Hey Jules, how’s it going?” Adriana asked as she entered the room.

“Good. You look a little flushed, been having fun with Steve?” she asked, teasing her cousin.

“Oh yes, we had a great time,” Adriana said, grinning. “I don’t think that he’ll forget this afternoon for awhile.”

“Well I imagine that not many boys would forget their hot cousin giving them a blow job,” Julie said, wondering whether Adriana would admit that she’d been doing more than that in the room down the hall just moments ago.

“Of course not, though considering that was just the beginning of the pleasure, I think he’ll remember this one even more than the one I shared with you.”

“Just the beginning? Did you fuck my brother?” Julie asked with feigned shock.

“Well, let’s just say that not all the gooshy wetness between my legs isn’t mine,” Adriana laughed rubbing her crotch through her bike shorts, blushing a little.

“Fuck, I can’t believe that you fucked him.”

“Well you were the one that told me what a big cock he had, so you can’t be that surprised.”

“Yeah I told you it was big and we both sucked it, but I didn’t expect you to turn around and start fucking him!”

“I’m sorry, did I miss something, did you want to be the first one to fuck him or something?” Adriana asked, surprised at how her cousin was reacting to the news.

“Well, maybe… I dunno, I didn’t even think I’d do it, I mean god, its so big I wasn’t even sure if it could fit in my pussy, I just didn’t expect you to be the first girl that he had sex with I suppose.” Julie said, calming down. “But I guess yes, I thought that he and I might have shared our first time together given what’s happened. I suppose I am disappointed, but it’s not your fault.”

Adriana moved over to sit next to her cousin and put her arm around her.

“Well, if I’d known, maybe I wouldn’t have done it quite so quickly, so I am kinda sorry,” she said. “But I have to tell you, once word gets out that his dick is so big, I don’t think you’re going to have him to yourself at all.”

“Yeah, I guess so. At least I got to give him his first blow job,” Julie laughed, turning to look into her cousin’s eyes.

Adriana looked into Julie’s eyes, happy to see that they had their usual sparkle back, no longer worrying whether she’d blown their friendship by having sex with Julie’s brother.

Thoughts of holding Adriana’s small breast in her hand raced through Julie’s mind as she remembered the encounter that they had shared at Adriana’s sister’s birthday party. She remembered how erect the nipple had been and how it had felt like a little stone in her hand as she’d caressed the soft skin that covered her firm little tit. She looked at Adriana’s face, noting the full lips, which Adriana licked as she watched. She loved the look of her cousin’s tongue caressing her lips as she unconsciously moistened them. She glanced down and noticed how Adriana’s nipples were peaked through the material of her cycling top. She saw her hand reach out of its own volition, seeking the breast again.

It was like watching another person’s hand as it fondled the breast through the material, caressing it, but she knew it was hers, because she could feel the nipple against her palm. Her eyes darted up to Adriana’s face, wondering what the reaction would be. She half expected her cousin to stand and flee the room. But she saw that her eyes were closed, her tongue licking at her lips again. Julie squeezed the breast harder, pulling at the nipple and Adriana’s head lolled back as she moaned under the attention.

Julie wasn’t sure what to do next. She wasn’t even sure why she had decided to feel her cousin’s breast. There was just something about having her sitting this close to her, the smell of her efforts on her bike and with Steve lingering in the air, something primal about the reactions that it was drawing from Julie, who’s pussy sought the relief it had almost but not quite gained as she had listened to her cousin fuck her brother through his door.

She looked at the curve of Adriana’s neck down to the collar of her cycling shirt, noting for the first time that the zipper was half way down to her breasts. She leaned closer to Adriana, her tongue reaching out to flick gently along the curve of her neck, tasting salt and skin. Her fingers sought their own path, finding the tab of the zipper and pulling gently downwards until it reached the end of its run. It didn’t release the top completely, but it allowed her hand to travel again, this time inside the lycra top, across the sweaty flesh, to take the firmness of Adriana’s naked breast in her hand, to feel her nipple graze across the palm of her hand.

Adriana felt her cousin’s tongue upon her neck and felt her zipper drawn down before her breast was clasped in Julie’s hand. Her body was coming alive. She seemed to fall backwards for an eternity, slowly, gracefully pivoting backwards until she was lying upon her back on the bed, her cousin’s hand upon her breast, her mouth now licking and sucking and kissing at her neck as she arched her head backwards to receive it.

Adriana couldn’t’ believe that having just fucked Steve, his sister was suddenly hitting on her and turning her on in a way that she had never felt before. She hadn’t ever even considered a lesbian encounter and yet here she was with her own cousin beginning to explore her body as Adriana wondered whether to stop her. How far could she let Julie go? Did she even want Julie to stop? Thoughts flew through her mind, but quickly fled before the pleasure that was taking possession of her senses, ecstasy becoming her dominion.

Julie released Adriana’s breast and her hands thrust beneath the bottom of her cycling top now that Adriana was lying back upon her bed. She pushed the top up as she went exposing her breasts, the nipples like twin diamonds upon her pert little fleshy mounds. Julie allowed desire to lead her and lowered her head to take Adriana’s right nipple in her mouth as her hands pushed the top up over her head, disrobing her cousin.

Adriana lifted her arms to facilitate the removal of her top and then tangled her hands in her cousin’s hair as she sucked, licked and nibbled at first one nipple then the other. She reached down and started to tug at Julie’s top, determined that if this was going to happen that she was going to experience as much as Julie did.

Julie broke her kiss with Adriana’s nipples as her top was removed. She sat up briefly and her hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra as Adriana’s hands fondled her much larger breasts through the material, before seizing the bra between the cups and pulling it down Julie’s arms to toss it away to the floor of the bedroom.

Adriana’s hands groped her cousin’s breasts and she moaned as she felt the firm weight of Julie’s c cup breasts. She tugged on the nipples and squeezed the breasts together, playing, marvelling. Julie placed her hands over her cousins, assisting them in their exploration of her boobs before pulling them away, back up and over Adriana’s head as she collapsed on top of her, her large breasts crushed against Adriana’s small ones.

Their faces were now only inches apart and Julie looked over Adriana’s face, taking in the wet full lips, the flush in her cheeks, the desire in her eyes. Julie all but dove downwards, her lips descending towards Adriana’s as they seemed to be beg to be joined with her own.

Adriana watched as Julie’s mouth crashed in a light speed slow motion into her own, their tongues meeting as if they were finally fulfilling their true and single purpose in the world. Julie released Adriana’s hands from above her head as they kissed, her own hands travelling down to caress her cousin. She touched her face and neck and arms as they continued to try and meld their mouths into a single united entity.

Adriana used the freedom of her hands to touch her cousin. She felt the sides of her full breasts, ran her hands up over Julie’s shoulders and down her naked back. They slipped beneath the waistline of her skirt and panties, to seize Julie’s firm buttocks as they kissed. Then Julie was moving, trailing her tongue and kisses along Adriana’s neck, over her breasts, her tummy, her hands following and tracing and touching the same course that her tongue and lips had travelled.

As Julie’s tongue reached the top of Adriana’s bike shorts her hands caught up, catching them as they moved further, dragging them and her pink panties down her cousin’s long slender legs. Her head stayed level with Adriana’s pussy, taking in the view as it was exposed, noting the aroma of her aroused state, watching the beads of moisture nestled between her lips. Noting the smell of her brother’s cum. She pushed Adriana’s legs apart, spreading them and giving her a complete view of the patch of Shangri-la before her. She reached out and ran a finger down the slit of her cousin’s pussy, picking up lubrication as she went, trailing it all over her labia.

Adriana seized her legs behind the knees as her cousin started to explore her pussy, opening herself wide for whatever pleasure she was to receive.

Julie lowered her head to Adriana’s pussy, lost in the excitement and pleasure, all thought of what might be considered ‘normal or gay’ beyond her mind as her tongue began to caress her cousin’s lips. She knew exactly what to do, she knew that it was just like a pleasure that she would bring herself were it possible and set about sending shocks of wonder through her cousin. She could taste the mixture of her brother’s cum mingled with Adriana’s juices and reached down briefly to rub at her own pussy, feeling the material of her panties against its bald skin.

Steve wondered what was taking Adriana so long. She’d been in Julie’s room for what seemed like ages and he was starting to wish he hadn’t suggested that she bother talking to Julie. After all, he knew just how much the two of them could talk once they got going. He decided that he would just have to go and join them. As he approached Julie’s door though, he heard whimpering. It was Adriana, he could tell. And it was the sort of whimpering she’d made when pleasured.

The door to his sister’s room stood ajar and he peaked in, curiosity and excitement drawing him forward. Could his suspicions be correct? He stared in wonder through the gap between the door and the jamb. There before him lay his cousin who earlier that very day had taken his virginity. She was flat upon her back, naked on his sister’s bed, her hands pulling her legs wide to expose her pussy. And there was his sister, on her knees, before her cousin, her tongue busy in Adriana’s pussy, her cute butt pointing back towards the doorway in a short skirt which revealed her white cotton panties, their crotch obviously soaked.

Without even stopping to think about what he was doing, Steve pulled out his cock and started to wank its rapidly hardening length as he thought back to shaving his sister’s pussy which was teasingly close beneath those panties, wishing that he could lick her juices from them or wrap them about his cock to wank.

Adriana squealed, cumming as Julie’s tongue savaged her clit. She let go of her legs at last and peered down at Julie. As her eyes made the traverse over her own body, she noted Steve standing in the doorway, his massive cock in his hand, a glazed look of pleasure over his face. She grinned at him and he half-smiled in return, a look of embarrassment briefly flashing over his features.

‘Oh God Julie, I don’t know where that came from, but thank you,” Adriana said, noting that Steve disappeared from view.

“I don’t either, I was just looking at you and this amazing desire came over me. I guess it started when I felt your breast while you were sucking Steve.

“I’d almost forgotten about that,” Adriana admitted, “I was so busy sucking that massive cock that anything could have been done to me!” She pulled Julie back up onto the bed beside her and kissed her, noting the taste of both Steve’s and her own cum on her cousin’s lips. “So, did you enjoy eating my pussy?”

“Oh yes,” Julie said, her eyes sparkling with a pleasured gaze.

“Well, I guess I should find out what its like then,” Adriana giggled, pushing Julie back onto the bed and making her way to the position so recently vacated by her. “Close your eyes and enjoy this,” she said as she lifted Julie’s short skirt up around her waist and pulled her panties down.

“Oooo, look at this!” she exclaimed as her fingers traced their way over Julie’s bald mound. “Its all bare! I can’t say I’ve ever tried that, but it sure looks nice. When did you do this?”

“Steve did it to me the other day. I told him I’d let him do one thing for me if he would show you his dick while I was in the room. That was what he chose.”

“Wow, it seems like I owe you an extra thanks then, seeing as you went that far to get him to show me. I think I know how to say that thank you too!”

Julie laid back, her eyes closed as she felt the first caresses of Adriana’s fingers on her shaved labia.

Steve listened from just outside the door as Julie began to audibly enjoy the attentions from her cousin. Once he thought that she was into it enough, he moved back to the gap in the doorway and began to wank again. He peered through the gap, seeing Adriana’s hot arse sticking in the air, he pussy visible between her legs, his sister’s hands firmly grasping her large breasts and fondling them as she was pleasured.

He watched the two of them until he thought he might not take anymore and then decided that he couldn’t just leave, that he had to join in. He quietly opened the door enough to move in and knelt behind Adriana, his cock pointing at her pussy.

Adriana sensed the movement behind her and felt the pressure of the head of Steve’s enormous cock against her wet lips as she worked her tongue in and out of the folds of her cousin’s pussy. She moved her knees apart to give him access and in return felt herself split open as his massive member slowly worked its way inside her. She continued to lick at her cousin’s bald pussy as Julie lay entranced in her own pleasure, oblivious to Steve’s presence. Steve was deep inside Adriana and she reached behind her to stop him from thrusting too far into her pussy, his cock simply too big for her to accept all of him. As he started to thrust, the movement transferred to Julie’s pussy, Adriana’s face rhythmically bumping into her as she was fucked. Julie opened her eyes and looked to see what was going on. She was stunned to see her brother behind her cousin, firmly fucking her as she licked Julie’s pussy. She wasn’t sure about what to do, but the continuous pleasure in her pussy stopped her from doing anything that might change it.

As she met her brother’s gaze, the look on his face with each thrust into Adriana’s pussy was enough to tip Julie over the edge and she moaned as she exploded in orgasm, telling Steve to come and fill her mouth with sperm as she began her recovery.

Adriana sighed as the massive cock was withdrawn from her and Steve made his way to a point alongside the bed where Julie could suck him.

Steve watched in wonder as his sister took his cock, covered in both his and Adriana’s juices into her mouth, sucking greedily at it. He looked on, loving the feeling and then seeing Adriana’s hands snake up across his sister’s body to take her breasts in them, pinching the nipples as he thrust at his sister’s mouth. It was too much and he exploded again, his cock unleashing a torrent of sperm within his sister’s mouth as she swallowed again and again to contain it all. He stopped cumming and she released him from her mouth.

Adriana reached up and pulled it to her own mouth, cleaning a drop of sperm from the tip before moving up and kissing Julie. Steve loved getting to see his sister and cousin kissing, their breasts thrust against each other’s bodies.

They all moved to the bed and lay around speechless for a while, until they heard a car in the drive way and realised that Steve and Julie’s mother was home. They scrambled for clothes and raced to the living room, where they sat, flushed and sopping with juices as Olivia entered, calling out hello to them before going to her room to ditch her luggage and change into more comfortable attire.

Olivia sat and chatted with the kids for a while before Adriana said that she’d better get back on her bike and ride back to her house. They all went outside to see her off and Steve and Julie both watched her arse disappear with fond memories of the afternoon that they’d spent together.

Olivia was tired from her travel but had also come home really horny. She wondered whether she’d be able to watch her son masturbate again tonight. Images of his wondrous cock kept her mind busy and made her panties wet as she went about preparing dinner.

After they’d eaten, she excused herself and told the kids that as she was tired, she thought that she might as well head off to bed and get a good night’s sleep. She listened for Steve entering his room and had the computer set up ready, waiting for Soccer Steve to show up. She heard him enter his room after about half an hour and hoped that he would soon appear. He didn’t appear and after waiting a bit longer again, she went down to the toilet to try and find out whether he was likely to be getting on his computer or not. As she passed his room, she heard a second voice and realised that Julie must be in there, so she went back to wait some more, figuring that it wouldn’t be too long before he tired of talking to his sister and decided to either sleep or play.

Julie and Steve were busy discussing their encounters with Adriana in his room. Julie was asking Steve all about his first time with Adriana and Steve was doing the same to Julie, including telling her how hot it was to stand outside the room and watch her having her pussy eaten.

“Well to be honest, I was outside your door when you were fucking Adriana,” Julie confessed, “I was listening and ended up with three fingers in my pussy I got so hot.”

“Well I guess we’re even for our perving then,” laughed Steve.

“You know, I’ve been thinking that there’s got to be a way to make some money out of that massive cock of yours,” Julie sprung on her brother. Steve stared at her, his mouth agape. “I mean you have that older woman that you masturbate for, right?”

“Yeah,”

“Well don’t you think that there might be other women out there who are prepared to pay to see a cock as massive as yours? I mean I am sure that some of my friends would love to see it, but I don’t think that they’d pay money, but people on the internet pay for stuff like that don’t they?”

“You might be onto something there. I’ve seen a couple of sites where they set up webcams and you have to pay to watch, but of course, I’ve never watched any of them because of that very fact that you have to pay,” Steve told her.

“Can you show me some?” Julie asked.

“Sure,” Steve replied, firing up his computer. They were soon looking at websites with webcams and trying to work out whether they should set up something of their own.

>hornylady> Steve! I had just about given up seeing you tonight! >Soccer Steve> Hey, I had someone with me and was just showing them some stuff. >hornylady> Oh, ok, are you alone now? > Soccer Steve> No, they’re still here, are you going to be on for long? >hornylady> Um, maybe >Soccer Steve>ok, we’ll I’ll buzz you when I can. >hornylady>alright

Olivia wondered at the exchange. Obviously her daughter was in the room with her son still and so she’d tried not to say anything that would make him have to tell her what he’d been doing, but her chosen name of hornylady might make Julie wonder anyway. Oh well, she was sure that Julie would just laugh at him and maybe tease him some.

“You need a better screen name than that lame one,” laughed Julie.

“Well I didn’t set it up for porn you know and Steve is so common I had to do something with it.”

“You should have MassiveCock4U or something, then you might get more people like that buzzing you and then we can start hitting them up for money.”

“Huh, if we’re going to hit people up for money, we should set you up as titties4U and suck in all those dirty old men ’cause I am sure there are more of them willing to part with their money than women,” Steve threw back at her.

“Hmm, that might not be such a bad idea… and imagine what people would do if they thought they could watch me suck off my brother!?”

“We’d probably either end up in jail or rich,” he laughed.

“Well, set up an account and let’s see what we can do!” Julie said enthusiastically, “God, I’m getting wet just thinking about it.” Steve laughed at her, but she glanced at his crotch and raised her eyebrows letting him know that his state of arousal wasn’t quite un-noticed.”

Steve set both of them up an account, himself as monstercock4fun and Julie as YoungHornyBiGirl (they had discussed and decided that more guys would be curious about a chick that professed to being bi than just a straight one and after all, she had had sex with Adriana that afternoon and told Steve that she was sure it wouldn’t be her last lesbian experience.

>Soccer Steve>**buzz** >hornylady>hey there >Soccer Steve>I have done something new that I should tell you about >hornylady>oh? >Soccer Steve>I’ve set up a new account, called monstercock4fun >hornylady>Nice name >Soccer Steve>lol it’s an account where people will have to pay to see me wank >hornylady>:o( no more freebies? >Soccer Steve>well maybe 4 u since u were the first, but not for anyone else. >hornylady>lucky me >Soccer Steve>I’ve also got a friend who has set herself up and we’re thinking about doing oral sex shows for money if people will pay for it. >hornylady>Wow, quite the business man aren’t you? >Soccer Steve>lol well I was convinced that my asset might be able to generate some cash. >hornylady>lol I am sure it will. >Soccer Steve>Would u pay to see my cock sucked off? >hornylady>not sure, but I just might u know >Soccer Steve>well think about it, cause it’s a definite maybe. >hornylady>is your friend good looking? >Soccer Steve>oh yes, she’s a hottie. >hornylady>that will help. >Soccer Steve>:o) >hornylady>r u going to show me that monster tonight? >Soccer Steve>I think I can accommodate u there. >hornylady>yay! >Soccer Steve>I’ll turn on the cam if u show me urs >hornylady>It’s a deal

“Can I watch you wank for her?” Julie asked as she sat watching the exchange on the screen.

“If you lick the cum from my hand,” Steve said, thinking that this might drive her off so that he could do his thing in private.

“You always have something up your sleeve, don’t you?” she said to him. “But I tell you what, I want to see this lady’s pussy that gets you so horny, so I’ll do it.”

“Well ok, but just sit over there so that you’re not in the camera shot,” he told her as he fired up the web cam and removed his shorts. He turned the camera one way and the monitor at an angle to it so that Julie could see the screen but wasn’t in shot. Steve let her know that there was no sound so she could talk to him if she wanted.

Hornylady appeared on the screen, as usual the shot focused on her crotch, which revealed a pair of hot pink satin high cut panties

>Soccer Steve>Mmm, nice panties tonight! >hornylady>I bought them with u in mind >Soccer Steve>very nice of u >hornylady>and I can see how much u like them.

Steve was stroking his cock already with the camera aimed to capture every motion of his hand up and down its shaft.

>Soccer Steve>have u got anything to amuse urself with tonight? >hornylady>I have a nice big pink dildo that I bought. I thought it might be big enough for me to think its ur cock in me

a dildo appeared in the screen shot and it was indeed very large. It was difficult to see how it might compare with his cock on the screen, but by the time that it started to stretch her pussy lips wide, it was obvious that it was at least close. As it disappeared from view into the bald pussy, Julie tugged her panties down and started playing with her own bald pussy, telling Steve that if she kept seeing people putting things in their pussies like she was seeing today that she might just have to try it herself!

>Soccer Steve>Oh wow, that opens u up nicely! >hornylady>mmm, moisten ur cock for me.

Steve grabbed the moisturiser he had stolen from Julie’s room and started to work it over his cock, sliding his hand up and down his member. Julie started to talk dirty to him, telling him how good it look to see him wank and how she was going to lick his cum from his hand when he was done, all the while pushing her fingers into her bald pussy and stroking her clit.

They both watched as the dildo went in and out of hornylady’s pussy, then as some lubricant was squirted over it and it started to work faster and faster.

>Soccer Steve>o god, gonna cum >hornylady>:o)

Steve held out his hand and erupted into it, filling it with cum. There wasn’t as much as usual because he’d already cum twice that afternoon, but there was still plenty there.

Steve and Julie watched as hornylady finished herself off until the camera focused on her pulsating pussy. Seeing another pussy pulsing with orgasm was enough for Julie and she too came, Steve watching as her lips clenched and relaxed, holding his handful of cum. He and hornylady disconnected their computers and Julie crawled over to him.

Steve held out his hand and Julie pulled it down so that she could lick the cum from it. Steve’s cock twitched as he watched his sister eat his sperm and she reached out and slid her hand up and down it a bit, but he was too sensitive and flinched out of the way.

Julie stood up and slid a finger into her pussy before sucking it in front of her brother. Then she wished him a good night and retreated to her room.

The family woke up on Sunday and went about their usual lazy day activities, tidying things up, watching TV and generally waiting for something to happen. Olivia, still tired from her trip and the fact that she hadn’t gone to bed early the night before as she’d told the kids she would, announced that she was going to have an afternoon nap and asked Julie and Steve to wake her up in time for dinner which she would leave for them to organise.

Once she was sure that her mother was asleep, Julie grabbed her brother and started to drag him off to his room, telling him that she wanted him to boot up the computer so that she could see if anyone was interested in watching him masturbate for money.

He turned it on and signed in to the website that allowed him to broadcast and then just sat about waiting. The fact that Julie was there waiting as well turned him on, but it seemed that at this point, the only people that were interested in seeing him stroke his big cock were men. Julie told him to go ahead and do it because money was money, but Steve told her that just because she was happy to lick another pussy, didn’t mean that he was about to start performing for other guys.

“If you’re so keen for this to work, why don’t we sign you in so that you can perform?” Steve challenged his sister.

“Ok, you’re on,” she answered. They switched seats and Steve signed Julie into her account and again, they sat back and waited, Julie sitting in front of the camera. It wasn’t long before Julie started to get messages telling her how gorgeous she was and could she show her feet, to take her top off etc etc. Steve told her to have some fun and tease the guys a bit and so she squeezed her breasts through her top and leant forwards to show her cleavage. Then she pulled her knees up to her chest so that her panties could be seen beneath her short skirt. This brought a flood of messages to the screen, men telling her what they wanted her to do, what they wished that she could do to them, or them to her.

“Time to make some money,” Steve said. He’d done some investigation into how the whole set up worked earlier in the day and told Julie to announce that she was now going to showtime, which meant that anyone who wanted to see the camera would have to have an account with money in it. The money would then be deducted from their account and added to hers for each period of time that they continued to watch.

She made the switch and a couple of names of observers remained, quickly sending her messages of what they wanted her to do and asking if did she do this and that and everything else. She was quite shocked by some of the suggestions, like did she do pee shots! It was after about only 30 seconds that people started to get indignant and she realised that she would have to get a move on or people would leave. She took her breasts in her hands and started to pull on her nipples, visibly drawing them away from her breasts so that they were perky and erect. She rubbed her panties into her pussy, pushing her finger into her hole with her finger so that they were wet.

Steve encouraged her in what she was doing and gave suggestions as to what she could do to turn the guys on. She pulled her t-shirt over her head to reveal her bra-clad breasts to many messages of lustful appreciation. Standing, she turned around to show off her arse before bending over, her pussy peeking from between her legs as she winked at the camera from between her legs. Steve had his cock out and was stroking it, turned on as he watched his sister teasing the anonymous men that sat at the other end of the Internet.

After a few minutes, Julie decided that it was time that she rewarded the guys and she released her breasts from her bra and removed her skirt so that they could see her sitting there in just her panties. She pulled and manipulated her breasts and even picked up a pen off of Steve’s desk and sucked on it provocatively before rubbing it over her panties as if she was going to have sex with it.

The guys continued to tell her how awesome she looked but pleaded at the same time to see her pussy. She teased them by pulling her panties to one side a little, enough to show just one shaved lip, the did the other on the other side, but not showing them her slit. She pulled them down in the front to show that there was no hair there either but revealed only the very top of her slit. Turning around, she pulled her panties up into the crack of her arse like a thong and again, many messages of encouragement filled the screen, telling her to show her pussy so that they could cum.

Deciding that it was time, she turned with her butt to the camera and slid her panties down her long brown legs before turning to sit back in the seat, her legs spread to show her shaved pussy to the world. Julie was dripping wet as she sat there rubbing her panties over her wet lips as guys from all over the place told her that they were going to cum. She tossed her panties to Steve and he wrapped them around his cock as he watched his sister start to finger her pussy for the men that were watching.

Julie took her slimy fingers from her pussy and sucked on them. Suddenly guys were announcing that they were cumming everywhere. She announced that it was the end of the show and they all asked her when she would be back. She didn’t have a definite answer but assured them it wouldn’t be too long.

Steve quickly told her to get email addresses because he’d come up with an idea. Julie noted down a host of email addressed and signed off.

“Fuck, that made me so horny!” Julie announced to her brother, eyeing off his enormous cock, which he was still stroking with her panties.

“You were fantastic, Jules, I can’t believe what a turn on it was to watch you masturbating for them like that!”

“I know what you mean, its how I felt last night when I was watching you wank for hornylady! The only thing is that they were all finished and looking to get out before I had even cum. How typical.”

“Well maybe I should help you out then, hey Sis?” Steve grinned at his sister.

“I wouldn’t be complaining if you did, brother mine,” she grinned back, leaning back in her chair and spreading her legs. Steve got down on his hands and knees and crawled over, his tongue starting its journey at her knee and continuing down her inner thigh until it made its destination between her sweet, wet, bald lips.

Steve worked over his Sister’s pussy with his tongue until she pushed him away. He thought that she must have cum without his even noticing (which would have been embarrassing) but she looked down at him and said quietly, “Steve, I want you to fuck me.”

“Seriously?” he asked.

“Yes, I want to know what its like to have a cock in me and I want it to be yours.”

“If that’s what you want, you know I will be happy to do it!” he responded enthusiastically as Julie lay herself down on his bed. His cock was erect and needed no encouragement as he made his way over to the bed to climb between her legs, his tongue snaking its way across her taught tummy to her breasts before settling within her waiting lips.

Julie could feel the tip of her brother’s cock against her pussy lips and opened her legs wider, willing it inside of her. She bit down on her lip as she felt him use his hand to get the head of his cock between her labia, spearing slowly into her hole. She couldn’t believe just how big and tight it felt as he squeezed slowly into her pussy. He got some of his cock in and then met with resistance that she assumed was her hymen.

He was sliding in and out of her pussy slowly, trying to be gentle and Julie told him to do it, to force himself inside her and take her purity.

Steve drew back and thrust his cock hard inside his sister’s virgin pussy, tearing through her hymen and plunging deep within her until she told him to stop, not all of his cock inside her.

“Just hold still,” Julie said quietly, laying quietly, her brother’s cock filling her pussy more than she could ever have imagined possible. Steve tried to hold still but needed to move, to feel the grip of his sister’s wonderfully tight pussy on his cock as it was fucked for the very first time. He started rocking back and forth slightly, gaining momentum, his sister lying quietly as she took it.

He was about to start getting into it when Julie asked him to stop. “Please, Steve, it hurts.” Steve respected his sister’s request and pulled his cock out. Julie offered to wank him, but Steve told her that he’d be ok and would finish off later. Julie pulled her clothes back on and kissed Steve, thanking him for being so understanding. As she went to leave the room, Julie turned and asked him, “Why did you want me to get the email addresses?”

“Because I think they’ll pay more to us direct than through the hosting site, especially if say they knew that you’d suck your brother’s dick for cash!

“Well, I think you might have a point there,” she said, before turning to leave the room.

Steve signed himself back into the computer and decided that if he was going to attract a woman to watch him masturbate, maybe he needed to give a better indication of what it was that he had to offer. He stripped down to his boxers and made sure that there was a clear outline of his massive member. He gave up after a little while though, because it seemed the only people that were interested in paying to see his cock were still gay men. And he couldn’t bring himself to go there.

He switched to looking at porn sites and wanked until he came before going down to help his sister with dinner.

Julie didn’t put on another show during the following week. She told Steve that she was sore from having lost her virginity and that she wanted to wait a bit before she did it again. On Thursday night, Adriana called and spoke to Julie. Julie told Steve that Adriana and Alexis were having a couple of friends over for drinks and that they’d been invited to join them. Steve was fine with that and the two of them went on with life looking forwards to the weekend.

Friday night, Julie and Steve camped out in his room, the computer on, plotting ways to try and make some more money. At Steve’s suggestion, they sent out an email to all the guys that had left them the previous weekend, asking if they were interested in paying to see younghornybigirl do something special.

There was one immediate response from a guy who was curious as to what she was offering to do. Julie sent back a message asking how much he would pay to see her give a blow job. The response came back a minute later that he’d pay $5 to see her suck a cock, or maybe more if he actually got to see cum in her mouth. Julie and Steve considered this and decided that they didn’t really think that it was enough.

Steve took the keyboard and using Julie’s email account, sent a message back pointing out that this guy would be the only one that got to see it at this point and that as such, they thought he should be offering more. He increased his offer to $15. Then Steve sent a message saying that given the only cock she had access to for the performance was her brother’s she thought that the price should be more in the order of $50.

The anonymous person on the other end sent back a reply saying that if they could prove to him that they really were brother and sister, then he’d be more than happy to pay the $50 to see her suck her brother’s cock if he came on her face and she scooped it into her mouth and swallowed it after.

Steve sent back a message agreeing that this would be fine by them. He turned the cam on and he and Julie sat down next to each other so that they could both be seen. They guy on the other end expressed some scepticism as to their relationship. Although they looked similar enough, he wasn’t prepared to throw fifty bucks away if it weren’t the truth.

Steve thought about how they could prove it, but it was Julie who suggested that they just hold up their driver’s licences. Steve agreed, but pointed out that they should cover up everything except their name and photo so that they couldn’t be tracked down.

This was enough to satisfy their anonymous audience and Julie dropped to her knees beside her brother, pulling his shorts down to free his massive erection. The thought of having his sister sucking on his cock whilst a stranger watched was exciting enough for him that he needed no assistance in reaching his full potential.

Julie started licking the tip of his cock and sucking on it as Steve moved the webcam and played with the settings so that their audience could get a perfect view of her luscious, moist red lips as they worked their way up and down his cock.

The guy on the other end kept sending messages saying just how much he liked watching this and that he thought Steve was the luckiest guy alive to not only have such a hot sister, but to have one who was prepared to suck on his cock.

After a minute of two of sucking, Steve gave the guy details of his paypal account in order that the money could be transferred before he simply switched off the cam and enjoyed it all by himself. It didn’t take long for the money to appear in the and Julie resumed sucking on his monster cock with glee.

With Steve reading out suggestions on what to do from the screen (between grunts of pleasure) Julie continued to work over his cock until he announced that he was ready to cum. Julie pulled back from her brother’s cock as he started to wank it and opened her mouth ready to receive his cum. Steve erupted and a huge spurt of sperm flew across the intervening space to hit her squarely on the cheek. The next spurt was better aimed and landed directly in her mouth. She sucked his cock again then, draining the rest of his sperm before looking directly into the camera and scooping the cum that had hit her on the cheek back into her mouth and swallowing. She made a point of opening her mouth to show their audience that she had indeed swallowed it.

They thanked their audience his contribution and he in turn thanked them for sharing their horny little selves with him, asking if they’d do it again. They replied that they would certainly be interested in doing it again at some time and Steve hinted that they were just starting to explore this whole thing and that for more money, there might be no limit to exactly what they were prepared to do. The guy at the other end expressed significant interest in this as they signed off.

By the time that they closed down the web camera, there were four more messages expressing interest in the general enquiry that had been sent out earlier. Steve replied to each of them asking if they would pay to see younghornybigirl suck a cock until it came. They all said yes and Steve let them know that they would hear more in the near future.

“I think you’d better give me an orgasm now, because doing that in front of some stranger got me really fucking horny,” Julie said to Steve as he turned off the computer.

“Well I can’t deprive you of the pleasure that you just gave me now, can I?” he replied. Julie giggled and moved over to his bed, not bothering to undress, but simply pulling her skirt up around her hips and flopping back down on the bed with her legs spread.

Steve eyed off her yellow cotton panties, running his finger over the damp crotch as he admired the way they clung to her bald pussy lips. He leaned in nice and close to smell the aroma emanating from her pussy before licking alongside them, teasing his sister. Having teased around the edge of her panty crotch, Steve proceeded to lick the crotch itself, tasting his sister’s juices as they seeped into the cloth. Julie begged him to stop teasing her, to remove her panties and lick her pussy properly.

Julie lifted her arse off of the bed as Steve’s hands pulled her panties down her long silken legs. He loved the view of her bald mound waiting for him and licked across it, slowly working his way down to the centre of her pleasure.

Steve slid his tongue between his sister’s pussy lips, listening to the sounds of pleasure that his actions drew forth from between her lips. He could taste her sex on his tongue as he pushed it in and out of her hole before returning to her clit to circle and lick it the way that he knew she liked.

“Oh yes Steve, work my pussy for me, make me cum, oh please!” Julie hissed at her brother as he pleasured her. As the intensity rose, she found her mind drifting ahead to spending the night at Adriana’s this weekend and she wondered whether she would get the opportunity to have Adriana’s head between her legs again. As she recalled the feeling of Adriana’s small breasts crushed against her own, her pleasure peaked under the attention of Steve’s tongue, pulsing and clenching and releasing with wave after wave of her orgasm.

“Oh thank you Steve,” she whispered as she recovered and pulled him up next to her to kiss him, their tongues mingling, tasting of each other’s pleasure.

“Well, how much do you think people might pay to see a brother fuck his sister live?” Steve asked as they lay next to each other.

“Well before it ever happens in front of a camera, don’t you think we should try again and get it right?” Julie said, a hint of anticipation in her voice.

“You want to try again now?” Steve asked, his cock responding to the possibility

“No, silly, God Mum could walk in! I think I’ve been in here long enough as it is!”

“Fair enough, but just so that you know, I am really look forward to having my cock in your hot, tight little pussy again Jules.”

“Oh believe me, Steve, I’ve been thinking about getting it back inside me too, I am just waiting for the right time. Julie kissed him passionately again before picking up her things and making her way off to her own room again.

Steve turned his computer back on and logged in, wondering if hornylady was about. He was in luck.

>hornylady>Hey there, Steve, its been awhile! >monstercock4fun>Yeah, I’ve been a bit busy lately ’cause I managed to get really lucky. >hornylady>Oh really? Just how lucky did u get? >monstercock4fun>I lost my virginity >hornylady>Woohoo! That must be something uv been looking forward to >monstercock4fun>hell yeah lol >hornylady>who was the lucky girl? >monstercock4fun>oh, just someone I’ve known for a long time. We clicked in a new way is all >hornylady>wonderful >monstercock4fun>I’ll say >hornylady>so are u feeling horny? >monstercock4fun>aren’t I always? >hornylady>I guess u are. Do u have some panties handy?

Steve looked about the room and realised that Julie had taken her panties with her when she’d left the room. That was disappointing; they would have been nice and fresh.

>monstercock4fun>It seems not. Hang on and I’ll get some? >hornylady>sure.

Steve made his way to the bathroom and rifled through the hamper, coming up with a thong that he hadn’t seen in Julie’s draw or on her at all and assumed it must have been his mother’s. His Mum was bigger in the hips than Julie was, but with how stretchy the fabric was, he couldn’t be totally sure. He didn’t care if it was his mother’s anyway, because he still got horny when he thought of the fact that she kept her pussy shaved.

>monstercock4fun>Back

Steve held the black thong out in front of the camera to show horny lady that he had achieved his goal.

In her room, Olivia nearly fell off the chair. That thong was the one that she’d been wearing earlier today! Steve had just come back with a pair of her own underwear to masturbate with! She couldn’t’ help but wonder if he knew that it wasn’t Julie’s.

>hornylady>Mmm, is that one of ur sister’s? >monstercock4fun>Actually, I reckon its one of mum’s >hornylady>Really? >monstercock4fun>Yeah >hornylady>and do you masturbate with ur mum’s panties? >monstercock4fun>sometimes, when it takes my fancy lol >hornylady>does ur mum turn u on? >monstercock4fun>well let’s just say that she’s sure no slouch in the looks department

Olivia blushed in her room at the thought that her own son had all but told her she was a hottie.

>hornylady>how long have u been doing this with ur mum’s underwear? >monstercock4fun>oh a couple of weeks now

Olivia’s curiosity was driving her wild. She’d all but seduced her own son over the internet until he was regularly wanking for her and now she finds out that there is a chance that the attraction could be mutual. She had mad thoughts of desire running through her head about what could happen here. Of course, she told herself that she’d never go through with it… but wasn’t that what she’d first thought when she’d discovered his cock was so big… that she wouldn’t do anything about it?

>hornylady>when did u decide that ud use ur mum’s? >monstercock4fun>um, well after I saw that she shaved her pussy actually >hornylady>u saw that? How?

Olivia was suddenly wondering just what her son had been up to and how on earth he knew about her smooth snatch, something that she kept that way for her husband’s pleasure.

>monstercock4fun>um well, to be honest it was an accident lol. I was trying to see what my hot little sister looked like naked and snuck a camera into the bathroom. Mum got in there before my sis and so I got her on tape too. As I watched it I realised that I was getting really horny and before I knew it, I was wanking as I looked at my mum’s bald pussy! Does that freak u out?

>hornylady>Well it sure is a shock, but given that u wank in ur sister’s panties, I don’t suppose it should be that much of a shock. Does it worry u?

>monstercock4fun>Not really… I guess its just a pair of panties after all and the way the tape was… it could have been anyone’s bald pussy >hornylady>Ahh >monstercock4fun>*blush*

Olivia tried to gather her thoughts and work out what the hell she was going to do, but couldn’t think of anything other than pulling the pin. And given the state of her wet pussy, she didn’t really want to do that either.

>hornylady>are u going to wank in them for me? >monstercock4fun>of course.

Steve flipped out his cock, which had become totally erect as he told a stranger about the attraction that he had developed for his mother. He started stroking it with the thong, watching the bald wet pussy that had been revealed on the other cam, thinking about what it would be like to see his mother do what hornylady did… even wondering what it would be like to slide his massive cock inside her.

Olivia watched as her thong was worked up and down her son’s cock, amazed at just how horny it made her. She slipped two fingers inside her pussy and worked them back and forth, wondering if this new feeling flushing through her body would be enough for her to pursue the day dream that was now occupying her mind… that of having her son’s massive cock buried deep inside her. Her juices were oozing from her pussy and sliding down between her butt cheeks and she squeezed them together as she felt her anus become wet. Lost in the image of her son’s cock in her thong and in the one in her mind which had it inside her, she lifted her left foot up onto the desk in front of her, and slid her fingers back out of her pussy before reaching around under one leg and sliding a finger into her anus, all the while working her clit with her other hand.

Looing back up at the screen of the laptop, she saw one of her son’s hands move to the keyboard and begin typing a messasge.

>monstercock4fun>holy crap, did u just put a finger in ur arse?

Olivia moved her sticky fingers from her clit to reply

>hornylady>I did >monstercock4fun>and does it feel good? > hornylady>It sure does >monstercock4fun>wow I never even thought about that, seems kinda dirty >hornylady>well not everyone likes it but I do >monstercock4fun>man, I want to see more of that, I can’t believe ur doing it >hornylady>it would be nicer with a cock > monstercock4fun>u take a cock up there?! >hornylady>when the mood takes me >monstercock4fun>shit! Can u do it some more, cause im gonna blow watching that! >hornylady>well feast ur eyes on this then

Olivia put her other foot up on the desk on the other side of the laptop, lifting her arse up into direct view of the camera. She slid her middle finger into her anus, feeling the ring of muscle as she penetrated past it before sliding her finger in and out, knowing that it was her son who was watching her and stroking his cock in appreciation of her performance. Thinking of it as a performance drove her further and soon she had a second finger in her anus alongside the first, working them both in and out quickly as she saw the pace with which her son stroked his cock increase.

>hornylady>cum for me! >monstercock4fun>oh yes

Olivia manipulated her clit and worked her anus with her other hand as she saw a semen erupt from her son’s cock to be caught in the fabric of her thong that he was using to wank with. It was enough to send her over the edge of pleasure and her pussy and anus clenched and twitched in response to the orgasm that surged through her body.

>hornylady>god that was good >monstercock4fun>it was fucking amazing! >hornylady>lol thanks I think I need to sleep now. >monstercock4fun>me too, night >hornylady>gnight.

They turned off their computers, each of them cleaning themselves up before tumbling into bed to sleep for the night.

Steve woke up and smiled to himself. Tonight he and Julie would be staying the night at Adriana’s place and he was pretty sure that mean that he was going to get to fuck his cousin again. And if he played his cards right, he could even get to have sex with Julie as well. He was sure that if she saw him having sex with Adriana and saw how much Adriana enjoyed it, that she would want a turn as well.

Over breakfast, Olivia found it hard to look at her son. She had over come this problem previously, but the discovery last night that he had been masturbating to video footage of her bald pussy and even using her panties for his pleasure sent her mind to places that she thought she shouldn’t be going. She kept thinking back to all the times that he had told her that he would love to bury his tongue or his cock in her pussy and couldn’t help but wondering what his reaction would be if she just pulled down her pants, bent over the kitchen table and begged him to bury his massive cock in her.

Instead, she went about eating her breakfast quietly, listening to her two kids and their happy banter as they discussed arrangements for the night’s party at their cousin’s. She watched Steve’s butt as he walked around the kitchen, her eyes darting away as he turned and she realised that she was focused on his crotch and all but drooling.

Olivia wondered if she would survive the remaining week until her husband returned. God was he in for a good fucking when he got back. All her naughty thoughts about her son were getting her worked up and at this rate, she would be back in her room masturbating before the kids had even found time to entertain themselves.

Julie said that she wanted to go shopping and took off in the car, leaving Steve and Olivia at home. Olivia told Steve that she’d be in her room reading and Steve said, “That’s cool, I might just mess about on the computer for a bit.”

Once he had the computer on, he logged in as younghornybigirl and started to send emails to all the people that had expressed interests in seeing a show. He sent them queries and teasers trying to work out just what people were willing to pay and what he and Julie might have to do to access it. He was surprised at just how quickly replies where coming in… once they discovered that there was a chance that what they would see was between a brother and sister, the prices offered increased significantly and Steve was starting to think that he was sitting on a potential gold mine. In the end there was a lot of money promised to see the event and Steve (under Julie’s login) promised to see what he could do about making it happen.

Steve even sent off an email to hornylady to let her know that he was planning something really special and that he would let her know more when things were closer so that she could be a part of it.

Olivia wandered about the house, cleaning. She had indeed retreated to her room after breakfast and fingered herself until she came with a shuddering climax. She had even showered and shaved her pussy again afterwards. All it had managed to achieve though, was a temporary stay of her desire. Now, every sign that she saw of her son made her horny. The desire to walk into his room and demand that he fuck her with his enormous cock, or at least see it was completely occupying the fore front of her mind. How on earth would she survive the rest of the day like this? At least when Julie had been home, the temptation was short-circuited as there was even less chance of Olivia confronting her son then than when she was out.

Olivia heard the car in the driveway and heaved a sigh of relief… and disappointment. She’d just started conceiving reasons to walk into her son’s room and asking what he was up to. She was also relieved though that she hadn’t worked up the nerve before Julie came home again.

She decided to email Dave and tell him just what she wanted to do to him and that he should be home instead of away so that she could pass the time before the kids left for the party by fucking him instead of feeling frustrated. She was planning to spend the night in front of the webcam, getting strangers to tell her what a lovely bald pussy she had and how to pleasure it in order to relieve her frustration.

Upon logging in, she saw the email from monstercock4fun and of course opened it before any other email that was beckoning from her in box. At the thought of a special performance, her pussy melted. She wondered what her son might be planning. Olivia replied that she would love to see Steve’s massive cock in a special performance, but wanted to know when, as it could be difficult for her to find the time alone to sit down and watch.

She waited a few minutes and was about to give up (assuming that Julie’s arrival might have got her son off of his computer – she could hear her calling out to him) when she saw a response stating that it depended upon him being able to get some time alone himself, that it was most likely to happen the next time that one of her mother’s business trips coincided with one of his father’s… potentially as early as next week if his mother got called away again.

Olivia found that she had started rubbing her crotch through her pants at the thought of her son planning this special performance to occur in her absence whilst at the same time unknowingly inviting her to be one of the beneficiaries! Steve promised that he would keep in touch and let her know when it was all going to occur, but that he’d be offline for the night and tomorrow as he was off partying.

Olivia sent him an email telling him to have a good time and that she’d look forward to hearing more about the performance.

“Come on Steve, are you ready to go?” Julie called out from the bottom of the stairs. Steve sighed as he turned off the computer. She’d been out shopping all afternoon and now suddenly he was the one holding them up?

“Hang on Jules, I just need to throw some clothes together for tomorrow,” he called back, grabbing his sports bag and emptying his soccer gear from it so that he could use it for the night.

Julie stood waiting in the entrance hall in a pair of track pants and a midriff tank-top, her nipples erect in anticipation of the night away from home with her brother and cousin. She should have told Steve to be ready when she got back, except she admitted to herself that she hadn’t intended to spend anywhere near as much time at the shops as she’d ended up doing.

Steve came out of his room, calling out to their mother that they were off and that they’d see her tomorrow afternoon.

Olivia emerged from her room to see them off and both Steve and Julie noticed that her face was quite flushed considering that it was a relatively cool day and that her clothing was a little dishevelled considering the way she usually presented herself, even when she wasn’t expecting anyone to come by (“it never hurts to be prepared,” she was always telling them.)

Julie and Steve took off from home in the car, waving goodbye to their mother as they cranked up the stereo and sang along on their way to Adriana’s.

“You know, I reckon Mum was masturbating,” laughed Julie as the song ended and Steve turned a corner.

“And what makes you think that?” Steve laughed back, “just because that’s what you’d be doing if you were left alone for five minutes.”

“Huh, as if. No, it was just her general appearance. After all, I know what I’ve looked like sometimes after a really good fingering and think about it, Dad has been away for 3 weeks, surely she needs some kind of release!”

“I guess you’re probably right, its just kinda weird to think of her lying there masturbating whilst I was alone in the house with her I guess,” Steve said, belying the thoughts that were truly racing through his head: “Man, just think I was alone in the house and could have snuck in and watched her work over her bald pussy, how mad would that have been?”

They arrived at their cousins’ house and both Adriana and Alexis were out the front, clearing the yard in preparation for the night’s party.

“Hey guys!” Adriana called out. Steve surveyed his cousin as she approached them. Adriana was wearing a pair of cut off denim shorts that cupped her butt nicely and showed off every inch of her long tanned legs, right down to the bare feel that she sported as she crossed the grass. She was wearing a baggy blue t-shirt, which Steve was a little disappointed in, but hey, she was just working in the yard, he couldn’t exactly expect a fashion show… though it would have been nice. She had her blonde hair tied up in a ponytail and he found himself wishing that he could run his tongue up the gentle curve of her neck.

“Hi there Adriana,” he heard Jules saying in response to her greeting. He in turn acknowledged her greeting as his gaze moved over to Alexis, his older cousin. Like Adriana, she was tall and slim. Her hair was a dirtier blonde than Adriana’s and she kept it shorter, barely down to her shoulders with just enough length to put it up. Her breasts were small like Adriana’s, though this wasn’t currently evident as she had her back turned to him. He admired her arse as she bent over to pick something up off of the lawn before straightening and making her way over to the car as well.

“Hi Steve, Jules,” she said. They echoed her greeting. “All ready for a night of drinking and debauchery?”

“Oh yeah!” Steve said enthusiastically, bringing laughter from the three girls. He joined them, wondering what Alexis would think if she had any idea of just how dirty he intended to get with this sister and cousin.

Steve and Julie piled out of the car and followed their Adriana inside, leaving Alexis to return to her preparations.

“You’re in here with me Jules,” Adriana told her cousin as they went into her room. “You’ll be on the couch, Steve, but you can leave your gear in here for now, you never know, you might get lucky and not need the couch,” Adriana said, winking at him. As Steve moved to put his bag in the corner out of the way, Adriana turned to Julie and pulled her close, her mouth clamping over her cousins, her tongue probing between her lips. Julie returned the passion of the kiss, her hands resting on Adriana’s arse as she felt Adriana rub herself against her breasts.

Steve stood watching, a silly grin spreading across his face and his cock stiffening in reaction to the sight of his sister and cousin sharing their kiss in front of him.

“Something exciting you, Steve?” Adriana said with a grin as she broke off her kiss with Julie and eyed off his crotch.

“Oh, only what might have just been the sexiest kiss I’ve ever seen,” he laughed and Adriana stepped over to him and gave him a kiss just as passionate as she’d given his sister. His hand slid up inside Adriana’s t-shirt to discover that she wore no bra and his cock twitched as he caressed the smooth flesh with its peaked nipple.

“Well, I have to welcome you properly, we might not get another chance for ages,” she said by way of an explanation, stepping away from Steve, his hand having to release its pleasurable hold. “We’d better go help Alexis set up.”

The three of them went back downstairs and asked Alexis what she would like them to do to help and she happily set them off in pursuit of various tasks to get the house ready for the party. Before long the afternoon was trailing towards evening and the four of them were sitting having a quiet drink before going upstairs to get ready for the party.

“Time to get ready,” Adriana announced, standing to move off, “Come on Jules.”

Adriana sat on her bed, watching Julie as she brushed her hair, loving the movement of her breasts as she moved her hands up and down, stroking the brush through her hair. They had both showered and now sat in Adriana’s room, having banished Steve to the bathroom now that all three girls had finished with it. He had good-naturedly accepted the fact that he got the bathroom last by a simple majority vote.

At Adriana’s insistence, Julie was still naked as she brushed her hair and applied her makeup. Adriana wanted to appreciate her body as it moved about her room, but restrained herself from pleasuring her cousin, other than with the occasional touch when she stepped within arm’s reach.

Satisfied that she was adequately made up, Julie went to her bag and took out the things that she had bought earlier in the day specifically for the party.

“What do you think?” Julie asked Adriana as she held up a low-rise thong that was almost having trouble existing.

“I think that if it wasn’t for your shaved pussy, you’d be having some bikini line issues!” laughed Adriana as Julie pulled the tiny white scrap of cloth up her legs before settling it in place. “It looks fucking hot though!” she added as Julie picked up the bra that she had brought as well.

“God, lucky I didn’t come shopping with you, I would have eaten you in the change rooms,” Adriana declared as Julie fastened a matching white demi-cup bra about her breasts, the cloth just barely covering her erect nipples, which she tucked neatly into the cup.

“Well, there’s an interesting prospect we might have to explore,” laughed Julie, pulling on a denim mini-skirt that could have been a belt had it been any shorter. She capped off the ensemble with a hot pink midriff top that clung deliciously to her breasts.

“Fuck the party, I think I want to spend the night with you here,” Adriana said, her fingers pinching at her nipples.

“No no, we have to party first, sex comes later,” Julie said in a serious imitation of her mother’s voice which sent them both into hysterics. “Come on, get dressed, I want to see how hard Steve gets when he sees the two of us walk out of here.”

Adriana rummaged around in her underwear drawer before giving up and taking a leather skirt from her cupboard, telling Julie, “Well since you’re barely wearing any underwear, the only thing I can do to compete is wear none!” And she pulled the skirt up over her legs before fastening it in place.

“Just be warned that my hands might wander if I know that you’re not wearing panties,” laughed Julie.

“Promises, promises.” Adriana pulled on a fitted midnight blue t-shirt to go with the black skirt and the two of them waltzed out of the room to go have a drink with Steve and Alexis as they waited for the other party guests to arrive.

Both Adriana and Julie enjoyed the look that Steve gave the two of them as they descended the stairs into the living room, especially because of the fact that the reaction of his eyes matched the reaction in his pants.

“Geez, are you two setting out to turn my friends in to babbling masses of putty?” Alexis asked the two girls when she saw how they were dressed. “You do realise that this is just a back yard party don’t you?”

“Of course, but there’s no reason why we can’t dress to feel sexy is there?” Adriana answered her sister, blushing a little.

“Well it will be interesting watching the guys make fools of themselves fawning all over you. You might want to watch out for a couple of the girlfriends though,” Alexis teased.

“Who says it shouldn’t be their boyfriends who are worried?” Julie asked. Alexis’ mouth gaped in response to the insinuation that Julie might pursue a girl for sex. Julie winked at her and giggled and Alexis shook her head and laughed, assuming that Julie had just been teasing her in return.

“Do you girls want something to drink?” Steve asked the two of them as they sat down.

“Sure, get me a stoli,” Adriana said and Julie echoed her request. Steve used the opportunity in the kitchen to adjust his crotch, having become significantly harder since his sister and cousin had come down the stairs. It sure was a step up from what Alexis was wearing.

He looked her over as he walked back into the room, she was wearing tight fitting jeans that hugged her butt nicely and a little pale pink midriff t-shirt that clung to every inch of her torso, but exposed her flat belly. Steve thought that she must be wearing a push up bra tonight because he was sure that her breasts hadn’t appeared to be that big earlier today (and he had taken notice too!) He passed the other two girls their drinks and picked up his beer as he sat down next to Julie. He really would have liked to put his arm around her (hell if he was day-dreaming he would have liked to have squeezed and sucked her tits!) but he couldn’t do this in front of Alexis who sat to their left.

Adriana was sitting opposite him and as he slouched in the lounge that he shared with Julie, he couldn’t help but stare at the lovely long pair of legs that emerged from under Adriana’s skirt, especially at the point where they met the hem of her skirt.. He caught her smiling at him slyly just as the doorbell rang. Alexis jumped up to go and see who it was and as she left, Adriana spread her legs, revealing her pussy, free of panties to both Julie and Steve. Julie laughed and told her she was bad, but Steve, caught by surprise just stared and licked his lips, causing both Julie and Adriana to burst into more laughter as they stood and lead him out to the backyard where Alexis was taking the first guests.

The party passed reasonably uneventfully apart from some merciless teasing on the part of Adriana. Whenever she got the chance she would rub either her hand or her butt against Steve’s crotch, endeavouring to keep him erect for the whole night. At one point, he spotted her lurking in a dark corner and as he approached, she slid her hand up under her skirt and withdrew it. He kept advancing on her and she sucked the finger into her mouth. God he loved to see her do that. When he caught up with her (she had left the corner before he got there) she ran her finger along his upper lip, allowing him to smell her sex on her finger before running away, giggling.

Julie spent most of the night talking to various boys at the party. Adriana seemed a little off-limits to them as Alexis’ younger sister, but for some reason cousin didn’t afford the same protection. Not that Julie minded the attention of course. She flirted outrageously but committed to nothing and one by one the boys gave up and deserted her or left the party when they realised that the person that the truly desired was obviously being kept for someone else.

Alexis didn’t seem to be targeting any one person and as the night drew to a close, Steve was surprised to find himself alone with the three girls as he had been at the outset of the night. Though he was a bit drunker he had to admit to himself.

“Holy crap Adie, what happened to your underwear?” Alexis asked her sister suddenly, drawing everyone’s eyes to her crotch. Adriana had sat and put both her feet up on the seat, hugging her knees, but she hadn’t managed to keep her legs together and her skirt was hanging down enough that her sister was left staring directly at her pussy, as was Steve, who was next to Alexis.

“Oh don’t worry, I haven’t had any on all night,” laughed Adriana drunkenly.

“God, don’t you even care that Steve is busy copping an eyeful of your pussy?”

“Well, not if I get to cop an eyeful of whatever he is hiding in his pants,” Adriana retorted. This of course drew Alexis’ eye to Steve’s crotch. She could see that he was aroused and as Julie and Adriana had been before her, was stunned at the apparent size of what he was packing in his pants.

“Geez, Adie, he’s your cousin!” Alexis said.

“Yeah, but look at how big it looks!” Adriana said, smiling at Steve who despite his history with Adriana and his sister was blushing at being made an object of conversation like this in front of his older cousin. “Don’t you want to see it?”

Alexis was caught between desire and what she believed was right. She really did want to see just how impressive Steve’s cock was, but at the same time, it wouldn’t be right for her to check out her cousin! And even if she did look, it had to be worse with her little sister here along with Steve’s little sister! (Even if she had fantasised about kissing her cousin Steve when she was younger she quietly admitted to herself.)

“Then I think we all need another drink!” announced Julie, standing up to get them all another round. Alexis kicked Adriana’s feet out so that her legs fell down and her pussy was hidden again.

“Just because Steve enjoys it, doesn’t mean I want to stare at it for the rest of the night!” she said to Adriana. In response Adriana stood up and lifted her skirt, flashing Steve and her sister.

“Do you really like looking at it?” she giggled to Steve as his eyes caressed her pussy.

“Oh yes, but you know, looking is only half the fun..”

“Geez, Steve, don’t encourage her!” Alexis said.

“Hell why not, it’s the only pussy I’ve seen tonight and from where I sit it looks perfectly fine,” he laughed back at her.

“You two are terrible!” Alexis said.

“Whose terrible, what’d I miss?” Julie said, returning with drinks for them.

“Just your brother and cousin being lewd and disgusting,” Alexis told her, taking a drink. “Adie just flashed her pussy at us!”

“Oh man, and I missed it? Show me!” Julie said, sitting down and giggling.

“Only if you show me your tits!” Adriana said as she stood up and lifted her skirt to flash Julie her pussy, wiggling her arse at Steve. Julie pulled her top off over her head and pulled the cups of her demi-bra down so that her breasts spilled free, making Adriana giggle even more in her drunken state. Steve applauded and told his sister what a fantastic pair of tits she had. Alexis stood up as if to leave and said, “You lot are filthy, I’m off to bed because I don’t want to know what you get up to.”

“Stop her Steve, she hasn’t shown us anything!” Adriana said quickly, “Show her your cock so that she stays!” She moved around to try and head her sister off at the stairs. Alexis had slowed and turned to look at Steve at the suggestion that he show her his cock. Curiosity was winning over propriety as she attempted to steer herself towards her bedroom. She stopped and gasped as Steve dropped his pants to his ankles and stood with his massive member semi-erect before the three girls.

“Isn’t it massive?” Adriana asked her sister, who had now stopped to stare, thoughts of going to her room rapidly fading from her memory. “Stroke it for her Steve, show her how big it really gets.”

At first, Alexis wondered how her little sister even knew how big her cousin’s cock got and wondered about the fact that his sister was sitting and watching all this as happily as if it was some strip show in a club somewhere, but as Steve wanked his cock, she just watched, her pussy and nipples reacting to the scene before her, betraying her sense of propriety as they gave way to the animal lust that the sight demanded of her.

“Touch it,” her little sister said to her and she tentatively reached out her hand. Steve stepped forwards so that his erect cock nestled in her hand, which barely encompassed it. She noted that there was plenty of room left on the cock for a second hand, truly amazed. Steve rocked his hips back and forth and she reacted instinctively, gripping it with her hand and tugging on it.

“Kneel down,” Adriana urged her, removing her leather skirt to get access to her dripping pussy as she watched Alexis respond to her instructions. As she had found herself, there was something irresistible about having a cock that big in front of you that drove thoughts of whose body it was attached to from your mind. “Suck the monster Lexi, take it in your mouth.”

Alexis opened her mouth and took her cousin’s enormous prick inside it, her tongue caressing the underside as she plunged down on it, wondering how much of it she could actually take. She found that there was still an awful lot of cock before her as the head hit the back of her throat and made her gag. She sucked up and down on it as her sister encouraged her. She was just wondering whether Julie was watching her suck her brother’s cock when she felt someone kneel down behind her. From the feel of the breasts that were suddenly rubbing against her back, she knew it wasn’t her sister. Her mind burned with an imagined image of the way Julie’s breasts looked in the hot bra that she was wearing, breasts that were now being crushed against her.

Julie’s hands snaked their way up under Alexis’ top to caress her breasts through the push up bra, pulling her back against Julie’s breasts as Alexis continued to pleasure Steve’s cock with her mouth. One of Julie’s hands was caressing her stomach, sliding further down, teasing at the waistband of her jeans before being joined by its partner, the two of them combining to attack the button, release the zip. She felt Steve’s hands take her head between them and urge it up and down his cock and with Julie’s fingers trying to make their way down to her sopping pussy and realised that she’d never been so wet or horny.

The whole time, Adriana encouraged them in their pursuits, sitting with her legs spread and a couple of fingers buried in her pussy, loving the sight of her sister wedged between her two cousins, lost to her lust. Julie was tugging her top off now and Alexis allowed it to happen only to find that Julie wasn’t finished. She released the clasp of the push up bra and pulled it down Alexis’ arms. Now she was kneeling before Steve topless, her jeans undone but in place, Julie’s hands squeezing her breasts and pinching at her nipples between attempts to plunge down the front of her panties to her pussy.

Steve watched his sister’s hands exploring Alexis’ body and he glanced over at Adriana with her fingers buried in her pussy. He was going to cum. He could feel the pressure building in his balls and announced the fact to the girls. Alexis seemed to redouble her efforts and worked her mouth piston-like up and down as much of his cock as she could.

Julie moved alongside Alexis so that she could see her sucking on her brother’s cock. She wanted to see her cousin’s mouth filled with her brother’s cum. Adriana joined them, her right hand reaching out to caress her sister’s breast as her left slid inside the back of her jeans to cup her butt cheek and squeeze it.

Steve exploded in Alexis’ mouth, his cum filling her as she desperately attempted to swallow. As the other two girls had found though, the volume was too much for her and she pulled back, a spurt of cum hitting her on the cheek, another falling short and splashing down onto her breast.

“Oh fuck that’s good,” Steve said finally.

“Shit,” was all that Alexis managed before her cummy breast was enveloped by her sister’s mouth. At the same time, Julie and pulled Alexis’ head to her and kissed her on the lips. Alexis freaked. Here she was covered in her cousin’s cum, her sister was sucking on her tit and Julie was kissing her like a lesbian. She struggled free and fled to her room, confused.

Steve started to go after her, but Adriana stopped him, “Let her go, she just needs time to sort out what she’s feeling.”

“Ok,” he replied, obviously concerned.

“And anyway, what makes you think you can walk away from here without fucking me?” As she said this, she grabbed his cock and took it into her mouth, bringing him back to full size as her tongue flicked and caressed the head.

“And don’t think I’m going to bed without getting off either,” Julie added, getting her head down to Adriana’s breast and sucking noisily on her erect nipple. Letting Julie take over, Adriana stripped off her top to stand naked before Steve and she kissed him passionately before sitting down on the couch and spreading her legs. “Come over here and fuck me, Steve.” She invited him. Julie let him go from her mouth and moved over onto the couch next to her cousin as her brother knelt on the floor between Adriana’s legs and started to slide his cock into her wet pussy. Julie kissed Adriana, her hands wandering all over her breasts and tummy, spreading her lips for her brother’s cock and even grasping the base of his shaft as he fucked his cousin.

“I think I should show you the rest of what I bought today,” Julie said, kneeling up on the couch and pulling up the short denim skirt to expose the tiny thong that she had been getting wet in all night.

“Oh man that is hot!” Steve told her between grunts as he thrust his cock at Adriana’s pussy. Julie removed her skirt and sat back down, pulling and tugging on the cloth to the extent that it was barely visible between her pussy lips. Steve was working really hard on Adriana now, who was lying back with her eyes closed, being pummelled by the massive member.

Steve pulled his cock out of Adriana, instructing his sister to suck it clean, to suck all of Adriana’s juices from it. He looked on as his sister’s wonderful pouty lips engulfed the wet head of his cock, He groaned and Adriana told Julie to get it really clean. Once he was satisfied with Julie’s efforts, Steve pushed his cock back into Adriana.

Julie peeled off the thong. Steve reached for it, but she wouldn’t let him have it. Instead she pushed it at Adriana’s face, telling her, “open your mouth and suck my sticky panties Adie, show Steve what he wants to see.” Julie pushed her thong crotch first into her cousin’s mouth before sucking on Adriana’s breasts again. As she did so, she used her left hand to finger Adriana’s clit. It wasn’t long at all and Adriana was squealing and screaming, her pussy clutching at Steve’s massive cock as she came. It was too much for Steve and he thrust his cock deep into Adriana, deeper than he’d managed before, but still not all the way in and blew his load.

“Oh god that feels amazing,” Adriana told him as his cock twitched and spurted deep within her. “You have to feel this Julie, Have you fucked your sister yet, Steve?” she asked, shifting her attention from one to the other. His blush told her everything that she needed to know. “I knew you would, you sly dog!”

“It was only once… and it hurt,” Julie added, like there was some way to put some respectability into the equation.

“Only once? Holy shit, if I lived in the same house as this stud I’d fuck him every day!” Adriana said. “Lay down there, I want to see him fuck your bald pussy.”

Given that she had planned on being fucked tonight anyway, Julie was only too happy to comply. She laid down on her back and spread her legs. Adriana took Steve’s cock in her mouth, cleaning off her own cum, telling Julie that she’d give her a fresh cock to have in her. Julie idly played with her pussy and breasts as her brother’s cock disappeared again and again into Adriana’s mouth, getting harder and harder all the time.

“Now fuck her,” Adriana said, eyeing off his cock and apparently satisfied at her efforts to bring it back to life. Steve made his way between his sister’s legs and started to ease his way inside her pussy. She was so tight it was amazing. He checked to make sure she was ok and Julie assured him that this time there was no pain; that it was just a pleasurable total and utter stretching of her pussy. Adriana told him to slide his cock in and out and Steve started to do exactly that.

He continued to fuck his sister for several minutes, working them both towards orgasm.

“Oh fuck, I can’t just watch,” Adriana announced and told Steve to push himself up on his hands, leaving room for Adriana who squatted over her cousin’s face.

“Eat me Jules, eat your brother’s cum from my pussy,”

Julie lapped at the pussy that was suddenly thrust in her face, sperm oozing from between its lips and into her mouth, over her cheek, all the time feeling her brother spearing his massive cock into her own pussy.

Steve looked up from observing his cock as it plunged in and out of his sister’s pussy and let his eyes travel up over her tight stomach to her breasts, half hidden by his cousin’s arse. Damn that was a cute arse. He admired the curve of Adriana’s hip up to her waist and leaned forward to kiss her in the hollow above the hip. He nibbled at her skin.

“Oh yeah, Steve, suck and bite me,” Adriana encouraged him as he continued to fuck his sister who in turn ate out her cousin’s pussy. Steve bit down and pulled on the skin of his cousin’s waist with his teeth and she squealed before tumbling to one side as she came for the second time. He looked down at his sister’s face, smeared with the combination of Adriana’s and his juices that had been leaking from her pussy.

The sight was enough to bring him to the brink again and he told Julie that he was going to cum.

“In my mouth Steve, fill my mouth,” Julie told him as he pulled his ready-to-explode cock from her bald pussy. He stuffed his cock into her mouth just as he came yet again for the night. Julie held his cum in her mouth and as Steve collapsed to one side, used her finger to tell Adriana to come over to her.

As Adriana approached, Julie sat up and dribbled Steve’s cum from her mouth so that it dropped on to her bare mound and pussy lips.

“Clean me up, Adie, you little slut,” she said, smiling a cummy smile at her cousin. Adriana grinned back and kissed her mouth first, licking and lapping at her cheeks and tongue, sucking cum from her cousin’s face before travelling her way down the delightful plate that was Julie’s body as Julie slowly reclined.

She reached her bald mound and slurped and sucked the cum from it before moving down to lick all over her pussy. Soon there was no evidence of sperm to be seen and Adriana suggested that she was finished.

“No way honey, make me cum,” Julie insisted. Laughing, Adriana ran her tongue between Julie’s lips until she could work happily on her clit, drawing squeals and moans of pleasure until pinching and pulling at her own nipples, Julie exploded in orgasm.

They made their way up to bed after that, Steve sharing Adriana’s bed for the night as it was a queen size, Julie sleeping on a mattress on the floor.

The next morning, Steve woke up horny and considered playing with Adriana who lay naked next to him. But as he thought back over the pleasures of the night before, he became concerned about Alexis and what her reaction might be. He quietly slipped out of the bed and dragged on his boxers, making his way to her room.

Knocking tentatively on the door, he slipped inside. Alexis was awake, lying in bed and she smiled at him as he entered.

“Hey Lexi, how are you feeling?” he asked.

“A bit tender in the head actually, but that’s just the alcohol,” she laughed.

“I meant about what happened last night.”

“I know I was just avoiding it. I’ve been lying here for about half an hour trying to come to terms with it.

I’ve always fancied you, you know, right back from when we were both 13 and I was just realising what boys were about. You’ve always been a hottie.” Steve blushed.

“Yeah well I haven’t exactly failed to notice how gorgeous you are,” Steve told her; gratified that she blushed in return.

“Yeah, well despite all that, last night was… a lot more than I would have expected all at once I guess.” Alexis added. “If it wasn’t bad enough that I discovered my spunky cousin was hung like a rogue elephant, I suddenly had my sister sucking your cum from my tits and your sister tongue kissing me! It was too much.”

“Yeah I guess the three of us were used to each other and kinda forgot that it was all new to you.”

“So this wasn’t the first time, was it?” Steve shook his head. “No, it all started to happen at your party really.” Steve gave a quick explanation of how Julie and he had become intimate and then how Julie had dragged Adriana into the act. “I feel bad about it sometimes, but in the end I decided that they’re both great girls that I love and they are making their own choices. If anyone says no, that will be it.”

“That’s what I’ve been telling myself all morning,” Alexis said, eyeing off the growing bulge in Steve’s boxers, “because I had fun. It felt so right to kiss Julie and by God if your cock isn’t the biggest thing I’ll see in my life, I’m scared of what will be! I guess what Adie said is true… when you find something this big, you’re prepared to make allowances for whose it is and who you have to share it with.”

“Well, if you want me, you know where to find me, ” Steve said, bending to give her a peck on the cheek, pleased that she seemed ok with it all. As he moved to stand again, he felt Alexis’ hand at the back of his neck, pulling him back to her face, her lips parting and her tongue darting into his mouth to kiss him. He let his hand caress her breast and Alexis broke the kiss.

“Steve, I don’t know if I want it or not,” she said, moving his hand from her breast. “But I’d kick myself if I didn’t get that kiss I’ve wanted for so many years, especially since I’ve already sucked your cock. I… I hope you understand.”

“Sure, like I said, if you want me, you know where to find me,” he told her, his cock sticking out in his shorts, erect from the tenderness of the kiss they had shared. He was almost out of the room when Alexis asked him, “Steve, have you had sex with Julie?” He nodded and quietly slipped from the room, leaving Alexis to her thoughts. She lay in bed and soon her fingers were entwined in her pubes and teasing at her clit as she relished the kiss that she’d managed after longing for it for all these years. The sight of the tent in Steve’s boxers didn’t leave her mind either and soon she was cumming in her bed, thinking back to the pulsing of his cock in her mouth, the feel of her cousin’s lips on hers as she experienced her first lesbian kiss with Julie.

Steve and Julie said farewell to their cousins late Sunday afternoon, scandalising Alexis with a bout of tongue kissing at the front door. When they got there, their mother told them that she had been called away for work again and would be gone Monday and Tuesday night. Steve followed Julie to her room and told her what he had set up and asked her if she’d go through with it with him. When he told her how much money they were likely to get out of it, she agreed happily, talking about all the clothes she could buy with it.

Steve raced off to his room, signed on as younghornybigirl and set the wheels in motion.

Monday night, Julie and Steve sat in Steve’s bedroom, dressed in their underwear and ready to go.

“Are you sure you want to go through with this?” Steve asked her.

“Hell yeah, don’t you?”

“Oh yes, but I just wanted to be sure.” He hit the button that signed them in. They had told everyone what time to log in to see the show and had then started it 5 minutes early. It took only a minute before people started to appear to see them. The compliments quickly flowed for Julie who was sitting in a solid hot pink bra and matching thong that she’d bought after school that day. As they waited until the scheduled start time, they chatted with the people that appeared. They were all guys and Steve wondered whether hornylady would actually appear to watch.

Julie snuggled close to her brother and stroked his cock as the time ticked over to the scheduled start and the guys didn’t hold back from encouraging her, telling her how much they were looking forwards to seeing her shaved pussy split apart by her brother’s cock. To start the show, Julie and Steve showed their driver’s licenses so that everyone could tell that they were indeed brother and sister and then Steve asked them what they would like to see. The predominant answer was to see Julie’s hot body naked and so she did a lap dance on Steve, slowly and teasingly removing her bra and thong as she wiggled her body all over him, rubbing her butt on his crotch until finally she was naked and standing in front of the camera. Steve reached between her legs from behind and slipped two fingers into her pussy. That drew a round of appreciative responses from the audience.

There were calls for blow job action and Julie dropped to her hands and knees and removed Steve’s boxers as Steve adjusted the camera to make sure that she was in shot. The predominant reaction to that being general disbelief that a girl as hot as Julie could have a brother which such a big cock as well! Consensus being that it was small wonder the two of them were into incest.

Julie took Steve’s cock into her mouth and began sucking and Steve zoomed in on her hot pink lips as they caressed the flesh of his cock.

Olivia cursed the motel connection as she finally managed to get connected. She wondered how much she had missed, being ten minutes past the scheduled start time. Finally an image appeared on the screen. There was her son’s cock and wrapped around it was an obviously female hand, stroking it up and down. From the comments that were scrolling down the screen, the rest of the audience was all guys and they were plenty horny.

The back of a head appeared in shot, obviously sucking on the massive cock and Olivia considered how far her son had obviously come in a short space of time now that he’d realised what he had and had found someone to share it with. She desperately wanted to know who it was that was enjoying her son’s monster, but the camera was travelling down the girls body to her butt which was now stuck up in the air as she stood with her legs straight and bent over to suck the cock.

The girl’s pussy was shaved and she was fingering herself, slipping two digits into her hole, much to the delight of the audience. She kept sucking him off and the guys got restless and started calling for him to fuck the girl. Steve asked them how he should do it and there were suddenly a screen full of suggestions. In the end Steve said that he’d get Julie to face the camera and sit down on her cock. The camera zoomed in on his penis and the girl turned around and readied herself over the tip of his cock.

Olivia fingered herself just as much of any of the male audience must have been wanking as she watched the tight bald pussy work its way down her son’s massive member. She couldn’t take it all in and soon started sliding up and down, the camera focussed in tight, showing how her naked lips clung to the sides of her son’s engorged penis. The guys were now calling for Steve to zoom out so that they could see the girls wonderful breasts again as he fucked her.

Olivia watched the girl’s body appearing, a bit jealous of just how tight and hot it all was. Her breasts were truly wonderful she thought, reflecting that her own had once been as lovely, if perhaps a little smaller. The camera continued to zoom out and Olivia stopped dead in as her daughter’s face came into view. She checked three times, but sure enough, that was Julie. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Her own kids, brother and sister were having sex and showing it on the Internet for money. And she had left home so that they could do it! She had given them the house for two nights!

Olivia didn’t know what to do. She just kept staring at the screen, watching Steve’s cock disappearing and appearing as Julie moved up and down on him. They were obviously both enjoying it and Olivia had to admit to herself that it was a fucking hot sight.

As she watched, Julie got off of the cock and turned to take it in her mouth again. Steve stood and Julie knelt before him and the camera focused on his cock going in and out of her mouth.

As she had found when she’d looked at her son’s cock before, once the faces were out of the picture, it just became incredibly arousing again. As the Julie’s mouth was filled again and again with the cock that had just come from her pussy, Olivia realised she was stroking her clit again.

Steve pulled his cock out of Julie’s mouth and exploded all over her face, much to the delight of the audience. And when Julie started working the cum back into her mouth and swallowing it, the comments were redoubled.

Steve and Julie wished everyone well and then signed off.

Olivia was left looking at the blank screen, stunned. What the hell would she do about this?

The next day Olivia wondered what she should do. She didn’t know whether she should call up and cut the trip short or just face the fact that her kids were obviously having an incestuous relationship that she would be able to do little to change. Most likely they would simply continue with the fun where they could and not do it at home. She may even drive them away from home and that was something that she didn’t want to do.

There was of course, also that small part of her that admitted that she had never seen anything as exciting as watching her two kids have sex. She could still see in her mind the image of her son’s enormous cock sliding in and out of her daughter’s bald pussy.

As she thought about it, she found herself getting wet again and finally decided that she’d stay away the second night and see what the two of them got up to and whether they’d take it any further or not.

Steve and Julie spent the day about the house, talking about their experience the night before and how much it had turned them on to perform for everyone.

“Do you want to do it again tonight?” Steve asked Julie. “Mum doesn’t get back until tomorrow and Dad’s away until the end of the week, so we don’t know when we might get another chance.”

“Of course I want to. I’d fuck you anyway, but since we can make money from it as well … it’s a definite,” laughed Julie. Steve kissed her, his tongue tangling with hers as they shared their passion. Then he went and turned the computer on and sent out emails letting all of last night’s participants know that there was going to be a repeat performance that night.

When the time came around, they turned the computer on, sitting in chairs, one beside the other, fully dressed. There were people waiting and many appreciative comments before they even started about just how much their previous performance had turned everyone on.

Steve noted that hornylady was logged in as well; ready to watch and found that knowing this made his cock swell in anticipation of receiving his sister’s attentions in front of the crowd.

Steve and Julie started off by kissing each other, letting their tongues enjoy a duel whilst their hands began to explore each other’s bodies. On screen there were calls for them to get their gear off, but they took their time, enjoying themselves almost oblivious to the fact that they even had an audience. Steve’s fingers began the enjoyable task of releasing the buttons that were holding the front of Julie’s blouse closed so that he could caress her bra-clad breasts. In return, Julie began rubbing Steve’s cock through his jeans, causing it to swell further.

From the messages on the screen, it appeared that there were a few extra women enjoying the show tonight, some of the guys must have spread the word a little about what they’d seen the night before.

Soon Julie sat in her skirt, her blouse having been discarded, her lovely breasts nestled within a black satin bra. Steve’s cock had been released from his jeans and was being manipulated by Julie’s hands as she stroked up and down its length. As there had been the previous night there were calls for oral action and Julie was happy to oblige, taking the enormity of her brother’s cock into her mouth to suck and lick on it as he leaned back in the chair and squirmed in pleasure.

Julie removed her hands from the cock and slid her mouth up and down the erection, the smooth skin sliding across her tongue as her hands reached behind her to release her breasts from the confines of her bra. She told Steve to turn side on to the camera and he obliged her. Then she pulled his cock up straight so that it nestled between her breasts and squeezed them around it. She dribbled saliva down over the head of her brother’s cock until she could feel it on her breasts as well.

With his cock lubricated, Julie began to move up and down so that Steve’s cock slid between her breasts, much to the delight of their internet audience.

As Olivia watched her son’s cock disappearing between her daughter’s breasts on the small screen before her, she found that she was getting hornier and hornier and thinking less and less of the fact that the two people she was watching were her children. Instead she was becoming obsessed by the thought that she wanted to feel that cock between her own breasts, in her mouth and most of all, in her pussy.

Steve stood up so that he could remove his clothes and there were many calls from the audience for Julie to do the same, so she too stood up, letting her skirt fall to the floor to reveal the matching satin panties to the bra she had discarded earlier. She turned to face the camera and pulled her panties up tight to her pussy, showing a camel toe before rubbing her pussy furiously and pushing the fabric into her hole.

Steve stroked his cock as he watched this, just as delighted by his sister’s performance as the audience was. Then Julie peeled the panties down her legs and stepped out of them. Steve was going to pick them up, but Julie took them instead. She turned them inside out and leant in close to the camera to show the slimy trail that her pleasure had left on the crotch. Then, to Steve’s delight and surprise she licked her tongue right through the middle of the slimy patch. The audience reacted with a string of happy messages.

Next she wrapped the panties around Steve’s cock and wanked him with them, the fingers of her other hand beginning to explore her bald pussy. She lifted her fingers to her mouth and sucked them clean before sinking them deep in her hole again and offering them to Steve, who cleaned them appreciatively.

There were plenty of calls for some fucking action by this time and Julie bent forwards over the computer desk so that Steve could slide his cock into her from behind. He manipulated the camera so that their audience could see Julie’s bald pussy lips as they clung to the thick veined shaft that worked its way in and out of their wet embrace.

Steve reached under to fondle his sister’s nipples, squeezing and pulling on them as he slid his cock in and out of her nice tight pussy. Releasing them again, he looked down at his cock sliding in and out and saw his sister’s puckered anus. His mind went back to hornylady and how she had slid first a finger into her anus and he wondered whether he would get away with sliding a finger inside his sister’s butt. He decided that if he were to try it he’d have to talk to her about it first and not surprise her with it in front of an audience!

Julie told Steve that she wanted to taste herself on his cock and he pulled out so that she could suck him again. Once he was clean, she told him to kneel down as she sat on the desk with her legs spread so that he could lick her pussy for her. She took the camera from him, giving the audience an extreme close-up of her bald pussy and wet hole before holding the camera to show her brother applying his oral talents to her willing pussy. He continued until she announced that she was cumming at which point he pulled back so that Julie could show the camera a close-up of her clenching pussy as her orgasm rocked her body.

When she had recovered she told Steve to stand there whilst she blew him until he came. When he came, Julie treated their audience to a facial as she had the night before, her brother’s cum spraying across her face before she scooped it back into her mouth with her fingers.

Olivia cleaned herself up after her kids finished their performance; her pussy beautifully satisfied but now craving more than she thought she would ever let herself in for. She slept fitfully that night, her hands continually wandering to her erogenous zones as she formulated a plan to fulfil her newly confirmed desires.

At about 1 in the morning she got up and turned the computer on and fired off an email to monstercock4fun. She slept after that and in the morning returned home to greet her kids, finding it hard to look them in the eye and wondering how they managed to pull it off. She figured that it was only because they didn’t know that she knew.

Steve turned the computer on to check the various email accounts that he had set up. When he got to the monstercock one, he saw a message from hornylady and quickly opened it, wondering what it might be.

My well hung Steve,

I’ve watched you have sex with your sister two nights in a row now and have come to the conclusion that that enormous cock of yours needs to be buried in my pussy. I want to have sex with you.

I know this might be a bit of a surprise and that you might not even be interested, but in case you are, I have a proposal for you.

I wish to retain my anonymity at this point, which provides a bit of a challenge, but not an insurmountable one. What I am proposing is that I rent a motel room somewhere near your area and that we meet there. It means we don’t have to reveal addresses to each other just yet.

In addition, I will wait in the bathroom prior to your arrival and there will be a sheet or similar hung across half of the bed. You’ll get on the bed with your head at the end that can’t see the bathroom, with the sheet hanging over about your waist. I will then come in and pleasure your cock. We’ll go from there. I’ll be able to stick my butt through so that you can fuck me from behind and play with my pussy and I am sure that we’ll come up with other fun if you decide to go ahead with it. I ‘ll come up with a way to disguise my voice, so I may sound a little funny. You have to understand that as I am married, I’ll be taking the biggest chance there is with regards to my marriage.

But I want your cock so bad I am prepared to do it.

Please send your reply.

Agonisingly hornily yours,

Hornylady

Steve thought about the proposal for a while, wondering if he had the nerve to go through with it. He thought about it for quite a long time before deciding that opportunities like this probably didn’t happen all the time and what the hell, he’d go out on a limb and run with it. He replied that if hornylady sent the details through, he’d be there with bells on.

He fired off the email and shut down the computer, wondering when he’d get a reply and how long it would be before he sunk his cock into hornylady’s pussy and whether he could ask her to slide a finger in her bum hole for him while he watched.

Olivia waited for Dave to come home. She’d been horny as hell all day. He’d been gone for a whole month and with all of the action that had been going on about the house and the computer her pussy had been worked over well, but only by her fingers and toys. She wanted a real dick inside her. She’d packed the kids off to her sister’s for the night, which had been fine by them (even if they did tease her about knowing why she was shipping them out of the house) and now she just wanted a night of decadent sex.

She heard the taxi pull up and went to the front door to greet her husband. She checked the peep hole to ensure that he was alone as he strode up the drive way before dropping the robe she was wearing to stand waiting for him, naked as he turned the key in the door.

“Now, that is what I call a welcome!” Dave said as he spotted his naked wife before him and hurriedly closed the door behind him. Olivia all but leapt into his arms, her tongue thrust between his lips demanding a return on the passion that she was throwing at him. Sliding back to the floor as Dave dropped his bags, Olivia’s hands released his pants and she continued to slide lower and lower until his now erect cock was standing before her ready to be devoured. Dave moaned as his cock disappeared between his wife’s lips in the entry hall to the house. He pulled his shirt off, working on getting naked quickly to take advantage of his wife’s mood.

Olivia worked her mouth up and down Dave’s cock, flicking the head with her tongue, licking at the underside and slurping noisily as she took as much as she could in before pistoning up and down his length, which now glistened with her saliva.

“Fuck me Dave, right here and right now, fuck me good and hard!”

“Well, I can’t say no to a demand like that,” he answered as Olivia lay back on the carpeted floor, her legs spread to reveal her bald pussy, glistening with the moisture of her pleasure.

Dave positioned himself over his wife and thrust deep between her wet lips, his cock sliding effortlessly inside her, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from her.

“Oh God that feels good, you have no idea how much I have been wanting to be fucked like this,”

“Well, if this is the way that I’m going to be greeted when I come home, maybe I should go away more often!” Dave laughed as he thrust his cock in and out of his wife’s pussy.

“Just be quiet and fuck me hard!”

Dave laughed again and stepped up the tempo of his thrusts, feeling Olivia’s slick bald lips sliding up and down the length of his engorged penis, watching her breasts as they swayed in time with her movements, the nipples erect, begging for attention. He leaned down and sucked hard on them, just like he knew that she liked it.

Olivia was grunting with each thrust and then, looking into Dave’s eyes, said to him, “Stop, I want you to fuck me in the bum doggie style.” Dave pulled out of her and Olivia moved to assume a new position, pausing along the way to suck her juices from her husband’s dick before turning away from him on her hands and knees.

Dave slid his cock back into Olivia’s pussy to get it slimy again and then pulled out and positioned it at the entrance to her puckered little hole. Olivia pushed back against him and he watched as his cock disappeared an inch at a time into her anus.

Olivia took it slow as her butt was filled with her husband’s dick, loving the stretching feeling as her arse was opened up. She reached beneath hereslf to stroke her clit as Dave started to ease his cock back and forth inside her, feeling the penetration over and over again. As she touched herself and drew ever closer to orgasm, Olivia found herself wondering just how big her son’s cock would feel inside her when she had sex with him and whether she would let him fuck her in the arse or not.

Thinking of his enormous cock whilst her husband pounded her arse made her consider having the two of them at the same time which proved too much for her and she screamed, orgasming. This was enough for Dave and he pumped his seed deep inside her butt as it clenched and squeezed his cock in the throes of pleasure.

Dave allowed his cock to slide out of Oliva’s butt and Oliva stood, cum dribbling from her anus. She took Dave’s dick in her hand and pulled him along behind her and led him to the bathroom where she ran the shower. Dave watched the wiggle of his wife’s arse as she walked along in front of him, enjoying the sight of his cum as it slowly ran down her leg.

The two of them entered the shower space, water cascading in a warm, wet flow over their bodies. Their hands caressed each other, feeling the smoothness of the wet skin. Olivia took the soap and worked it over her husband’s body taking care to touch him in all the places that she knew excited him. As planned, Dave soon stood before her with his cock erect and again ready for action. Olivia dropped to her knees, eagerly soaping her husband’s cock with her hands, teasing and exciting him before allowing the water to wash away the soap.

Looking down the engorged length of her husband’s cock, Olivia opened her mouth and flicked her tongue across the tip, probing gently at the hole before engulfing his length with her mouth. Dave moaned as she worked up and down his length again, in a repeat performance of her earlier greeting. As she sucked on his cock, she took the soap from the floor of the shower and lathered her hands. Once they were well soaped, she slipped a hand between her husband’s butt cheeks and slid her finger gently inside his anus.

Dave groaned in audible appreciation and his cock thrust at his wife’s mouth as her finger slid in and out in counter point to her mouth’s action on his cock.

As she felt her husband prepare to cum, Olivia slipped her mouth from his cock and pumped it with the hand not engaged in pleasuring his arse. She opened her mouth so that Dave could watch as his cum flew through the space between the tip of his cock and his wife’s open mouth. She then shut her eyes and mouth and allowed the rest of his cum to cover her face, before turning into the flow of water to allow it to wash away.

Having showered, Olivia offered to cook her husband dinner, as long as they both remained naked.

Across town, at Olivia’s sister’s place, another dinner was taking place. And although no one was naked, there was certainly some sexual tension in the air.

Julie sat next to her brother, opposite her cousins, Adriana and Alexis with her Aunt Mary at one end and Uncle john at the other.

Julie was taking great delight in teasing the other people at the table, dropping her hand into her brother’s lap occasionally to squeeze his cock. She kept it up just enough to make sure that he didn’t quite manage to lose his erection. And between times, she was also teasing Adriana, running her bare foot up her cousin’s leg, trying to get it as close to her pussy as possible.

Julie was having so much fun that her pussy was virtually dripping with excitement. And considering that she had neglected to put any underwear on, she wondered how big a wet patch she might end with on the back of her skirt.

Julie reached across the table to get the jug of water, and her nipple brushed against the edge. She shivered slightly as her sensitive nipple responded to the encounter and as she sat back in her chair, she noticed her uncle eyeing her off. He was sitting in just the right position that he would have had a lovely profile view of her tit. Julie decided to have some more fun and when she thought that no one but her uncle was looking, she glanced away and idly tweaked her right nipple, pulling it until she could barely stand it. Then she let it go and glanced over at her uncle who was all but drooling at the sight of the tight and erect bud of her breast straining against the material of her t-shirt.

She smiled to herself and ran her foot back up Adriana’s calf, caressing her leg until she noticed her sit forwards in her chair, her legs slipping apart. Julie leaned back in her chair a bit so that she could move her foot higher. It ran along Adriana’s thigh until she could feel her toe pushing against the crotch of her cousin’s panties.

Alexis looked at Julie and coughed and Julie let her foot fall back to the floor, blushing slightly, sure that Alexis must have seen what was going on.

Steve laughed at the look on Adie and Julie’s faces as they studiously dug back into their dinner. Julie grabbed his cock as she finished her meal to exact revenge on him for laughing.

John announced that as Mary had cooked, and he had work to do, the four kids could do the dishes and Mary could relax. The kids were fine with that and made their way into the kitchen.

As their daughters and their niece and nephew stood to make their way to the kitchen, Mary happened to allow her eyes to wander over her nephew’s taught, trim body, admiring the obvious strength of his youth. As her gaze reached his crotch, she nearly gasped out loud as she noted just how big the package was that he was concealing within his pants.

“My god,” Mary thought to herself, “I wonder if Olivia knows what she’s managed to bring into this world.” She forced her gaze away from Steve’s crotch and made her way into the living room to watch television.

John made his way to the study where his computer awaited him. He’d had every intention of catching upon some things that he’d been meaning to get around to for the office, but instead he found himself surveying the bodies of Naked young women on the internet and stroking his cock as his thoughts drifted back to the way that his niece had been absently pulling and tugging on her nipple. He hadn’t stopped to think about why she might have been doing it, he’d been too aroused as he’d tried to peek gain and again at his niece’s nipple attempting to pierce its way through her t-shirt. The more he thought about it, the more it turned him on and he opened up word to start writing a story, suddenly feeling inspired.

Steve squeezed his way between his sister, who stood behind him and Alexis, who stood at the sink doing the washing up. He felt Julie rub her breasts against his back and he rubbed his cock against Alexis’ bum. He expected Alexis to push him away and tell him to leave her out of the smutty games, but to his surprise, she just laughed at him and pushed her bum out. That did nothing to ease the erection in his pants.

As they continued the dishes, Julie, Adriana and Steve continued to tease each other mercilessly, grabbing and fondling each other and rubbing their bodies together.

Julie rubbed herself up against Alexis, who appeared less comfortable than she did when Steve had done the same thing.

“You know Alexis, I think its time that I got to see your pussy,” Julie said for everyone to hear.

“Well I don’t like your chances of that,” Alexis laughed.

“Oh, I’m sure that I’ll be clever enough to come up with something that you can’t say no to,” Julie laughed in reply. She moved away from Alexis and grabbed a plate to wipe, a pensive look way to on her face as she tried to come up with a way to see her older cousin’s pussy. She remembered kissing her after she had sucked off Steve and wanted to do more.

There was something about the fact that Alexis kept saying no that drove Julie wild. She was at the point now that she would do almost anything to get her tongue into her cousin’s pussy.

Julie moved to stand in the corner of the kitchen where she couldn’t be seen without warning from the door way if someone happened to walk in. Then she lifted her skirt to show off to Adriana and Steve the fact that she was wearing no underwear.

“God Jules, Can’t you put that thing away for a bit?” Alexis said, laughing at Julie’s brazen behaviour.

“Why should she do that? I kind of like having it there too look at … And touch,” Adriana said, moving over to run her fingers over her cousin’s bare mound.

“Yeah, well, I am sure that you’d be just as happy when Mum walks in and finds you with your hand all over your cousin l like that too!” Alexis laughed.

Adriana admitted that that would indeed be a bit more that she was prepared to deal with at this point. It didn’t stop her from slipping a finger between Julie’s lips and sucking on it though.

Julie didn’t put her skirt down after Adriana moved away. Instead, she told Alexis that she would leave her pussy exposed until Alexis promised to show Julie hers.

“I don’t think so Jules,” Alexis said.

“We’ll see,” Julie replied, tucking her skirt up under its waist band so that her pussy remained exposed while she helped to finish off the dishes. It wasn’t long until they heard approaching footsteps and Alexis hissed at Julie that enough was enough and that she should now make herself decent.

“As soon as you promise.” Julie wondered whether Alexis would cave in or not and who was about to walk into the kitchen, Mary or John? She was finding it incredibly exciting and her pussy was getting wetter and wetter with the tension of the situation. She was determined not to be the one to concede and stood in the corner with her hands at her sides, Alexis’ eyes boring into her own, no evidence of which way she would end up going.

Just as Julie was about to brace herself to be exposed to her Aunt or Uncle, she saw in Alexis’ eyes that she was wavering.

“Ok,” hissed Alexis. Julie quickly flipped her skirt free and covered herself, just as her Aunt walked into the room. Mary went to the fridge and poured herself a drink before heading back out to the lounge room to watch some more television.

“Yay, I can’t wait!” Julie laughed as the others all sighed their relief upon Mary’s exit.

With the dished completed, the kids headed out to the living room to watch the TV with Mary. As they entered the room, Mary found herself staring at her nephew’s bulge in his pants. It didn’t seem to have decreased at all in the time that the kids had been in the kitchen and she started to wonder if he was hard or just fucking big. After all, he’d been in there with his sister and cousins, it wasn’t like there was anything to get horny about.

After everyone had been comfortable for a while, Julie excused herself to go to the toilet. As she made her way through the house, she had to pass the study where her uncle was working. He had his back to the doorway and as she looked in, Julie noted that he appeared to be adjusting his pants as he sat in the seat. There wasn’t anything untoward on the screen, but Julie did wonder if he’d just done a bit of quick alt-tabbing. She continued on her way and on the return journey made sure that John heard her pass his door. Then she crept quietly back to peer in through the door way. Sure enough, when she peeked, her suspicions were confirmed. On the screen was a picture of a girl of about her own age, bare breasted with her nipples standing out to attention. John was leaning back in his chair, his hands working away at his cock. Julie found herself wishing she could see him in action, but his body was blocking her view. She stood watching as he cycled through a couple of pictures, her hand slipping beneath her skirt to gently caress her bare, wet lips before she realised that she had better get back before someone came to see what was taking her so long.

The show that they were watching came to an end and Mary announced that she was off to bed. The kids all decided to watch the next show that was coming on and bid her good night.

Almost the instant that she could be sure that no-one was coming back to check up on them, Julie started to push for Alexis to fulfill her promise and show them her pussy.

Alexis started to attempt to get out of it, but the other three ganged up on her telling her that a deal was a deal and that she wasn’t going to worm her way out of it.

Steve and Adriana sat on either side of Alexis and Julie knelt on the floor by her legs, which she teased apart so that she could move between them. As she nestled in between Alexis’ legs, her hands began to work at the button and zip of her jeans. Alexis sat on the couch, somewhat uncomfortable about what was happening, but also surprised at how her pussy was reacting to the presence around her and what was happening.

Julie moved so that she could pull Alexis’ jeans down her long slender legs, doing so slowly to tease her brother and Adriana who were both as happy to see what was going on as she was. The departure of her jeans exposed a pair of pale blue cotton panties and as she pulled the jeans off, Julie’s eyes watched Steve as he all but salivated over them (especially because there was a small wet patch evident in the material).

Julie grasped the waist-band of Alexis’ panties and slowly started to peel them down the long path that the jeans had just taken to the floor. The three spectators started to whisper their appreciation as Alexis’ pussy was revealed to them for the first time.

Alexis kept her pubic hair trimmed nice and short and there was just a drag strip leading down to her pussy lips, which had been shaved bare. An obvious bead of moisture nestled between her lips to the delight of Julie and her cohorts.

“Here, show Alexis what you like to do with girls’ wet panties,” Julie said to Steve as she flipped them to her brother.

Alexis stared as Steve dropped his shorts to reveal his massive, rock hard cock. “Yes,” she thought to herself, “I really did want to see it again, didn’t I?” Steve then sat back down on the couch and wrapped her panties about his cock and started to masturbate, moving the panties up and down his length.

As Alexis watched, Julie reached out with her finger and ran it up her cousin’s slit. It took a moment for her to react as her first instinct had been to sigh at the unexpected pleasure between her legs.

“Hey, I said that you could look at it, not touch it,” she said to Julie.

“Well that’s just a waste though,” Julie replied. “Why don’t you touch it then, you can get yourself off at the same time that Steve does and Adie and I will just watch, right Adie?”

“Look, I just don’t know, alright?” Alexis said, clearly battling the experience within her mind.

“Ok,” Julie said, ” What if Adie and I leave you two alone and go do something else whilst you watch Steve and he watches you? Will you try it then?”

Alexis looked at the massive cock that Steve was using her panties to pleasure. She remembered clearly the night that she had sucked it and she remembered how good it had felt when Steve had rubbed it against her arse in the kitchen. She felt her resistance crumbling as a small drop of pre-cum appeared at the tip of his cock.

“Ok,” Alexis said quietly. Julie clapped and pulled Adriana up from the couch where she’d been absently pulling at her nipples, waiting for the outcome of the discussion.

Alexis relaxed somewhat once her sister and cousin had left the room. There was something about Julie that put her under a pressure that she’d never really felt before and she wasn’t quite sure how to deal with it.

Alexis and Steve now turned to face each other so that they could each observe the other’s hands as they pleasured themselves. Steve watched as Alexis spread her lips apart and then dragged her middle finger along her slit so that it took up the moisture that was seeping from her depths. With her finger wet, she rubbed it gently over her clitoris, circling it around and around, the fingers of her other hand holding her now puffy lips apart to allow her access. She moaned at the intensity of the pleasure that she had wanted to provide herself but had been reluctant to go with whilst the other two were in the room. She stared at the enormity of her cousin’s cock and watched as her own panties were used to slide up and down its length. A drop of pre-cum appeared at the entrance to its little hole and disappeared amongst the pale blue folds of her panties. She thought about that drop mixing with her own juices and shuddered as it led to consideration of what it might be like to have Steve’s enormous cock inside her. She pushed two fingers deep inside her hole as she considered it.

To think that her sister and Steve’s sister had both allowed him to fuck them … the thought plagued her as she watched his hand move up and down his cock again and again. She remembered sucking him and found that the thought brought even more moisture to her pussy. Her lips were on fire as she played between them and stroked them. The more she watched Steve play with himself, the more she considered that she should have that cock for more than just visual entertainment. She looked at Steve’s face, wondering what he was thinking, but knowing really. His eyes were watching her fingers as they played within her pussy. The lust on his face was unmistakable. He wanted to fuck her.

And the more she thought about it, the closer she got to allowing him do exactly that. She stroked her wet lips as Steve pumped his shaft and noticed another drop of pre-cum appear at the small hole that adorned the head. It sat there, glistening as his hand worked on his shaft, inviting and daring her to do something about it. She felt her juices run at the thought of licking it from the tip of his cock and something in her mind clicked.

Alexis lent forward and did exactly that. She licked the drop of pre-cum from the tip of her cousin’s cock, the slightly salty taste enlivening the tip of her tongue. Steve moaned in pleasure and surprise and Alexis plunged her mouth down over his cock, deciding that it was to be all or nothing as she slurped and sucked on his stiff member.

Steve watched in amazement as Alexis continued to work his cock with her mouth, her hand now reaching out to envelop and pump the shaft below her mouth as it worked up and down, her tongue swirling about the head, licking and teasing between deep sucks. Alexis looked up and met his eyes and smiled at him as she released his cock from her mouth.

“Our Sister’s were right, you know,” she said starting to move on the couch.

“How’s that?” Steve asked.

“You can only look at this thing for so long before you decide that you have to fuck it in case you never get another opportunity.” Steve grinned, stunned as Alexis positioned her sopping wet pussy over his cock, slowly sliding it inside her as her cousin lay there enjoying the tightness that encased him.

“God, I love this,” Steve said to her as she took more and more inside him. Alexis just smiled and looked down at the enormous dick that was slowly splitting her in two. She took what she could inside her and then began to slowly slide herself up and down, Steve reaching out to caress her small breasts, tugging at her nipples gently.

Her pussy was so full she could hardly believe that Steve’s massive member was even inside her. She couldn’t get all of it in, it started to hurt, but she rode up and down what she could, wondering why she had been so reluctant to try this amazing piece of meat. Its not like she was a virgin innocent or anything. It must have been the presence of her sister and cousin. It took some getting used to the thought that the two of them were happily fucking each other and Steve.

As she rode up and down, she watched the thick shaft of Steve’s cock, the veins throbbing on its side. His hand slid down her body from her breasts and began to manipulate her clit and Alexis bit down on her lip to keep from crying out as the sharp needle of pleasure announced that he had made contact. She ground her hips around on his cock and whimpered as her body crashed on the wave of her orgasm, shuddering and shaking and gripping at the shaft that had invaded her. She gently slid to one side, off of Steve’s cock and looked down at the glistening pleasure machine.

“Wow, thanks Steve.”

“Hell, no, thank you,” he replied. “I didn’t think I’d ever be so lucky as to enjoy this moment with you.”

“Well, I guess we can’t leave you there all primed up with no-where to go, ” Alexis said, eyeing off his wet cock. She had never sucked a cock that had been in her pussy (or anyone else’s for that matter) but knew that sucking him off would be exactly what either Adriana or Julie would do. She decided that if she was ever going to taste a girl’s juices, at least on this occasion it would be private and her own. She lowered her mouth over Steve’s cock again, not entirely sure what to expect when she tasted herself on him. It wasn’t as bad as cum she decided and sucked and licked him to bring him closer to cumming.

Steve lay back on the couch and watched as his cousin’s ripe lips plunged up and down his shaft where her pussy had so recently been pleasuring him. He reached out and stroked her hair and she looked up into his eyes as her tongue circled the head of his cock. He felt his climax approaching and started thrusting at his cousin’s mouth, willing her to pleasure him to the point of climax. Alexis allowed Steve to fuck her mouth. He suddenly held still and his cock twitched and released a stream of cum into her mouth. Alexis swallowed and swallowed, taking all of Steve’s cum in her mouth and feeding like her life depended on it. Alexis quickly grabbed her clothes, kissed Steve and ran off to her room, fleeing before she had a chance to think about what she had just done with her cousin.

Steve watched his gorgeous cousin flee the room. He thought about going with her but decided to give her time and made his way to the room where he was bunking down on the floor.

“I want you to do something for me Jules,” Adriana said as they left Alexis and Steve to their fun.

“And what’s that?” Julie asked her.

“I want you to shave my pussy so that its all smooth like yours,” she said a little quietly.

“Really? Cool, I’d love to,” Julie said, “what made you want it bald?”

“I’ve been thinking about it for a bit,” Adriana told her, “And then when I got to see your pussy again tonight, it just turned me on so much that I decided that I’d take the plunge and do it. The only thing that has really worried me about doing it is the re-growth. I keep thinking about how I’ll go on my bike but I guess I can just shave as necessary or let it grow back if I don’t like it. We’ll just have to wait until Steve and Alexis are asleep though, I don’t want them walking in on it being done. I want it to be a surprise for Steve.”

“Fine by me, I’ll just have to entertain you for a bit then,” Julie said enthusiastically as they made their way to the bedroom.

“Gee I wonder what you could possibly do that would entertain me?” Adriana laughed, flopping down on her bed.

“Maybe this?” Julie said, flipping her skirt up and flashing her bare pussy at her cousin.

“Not a bad start,” Adriana replied, reaching out to stroke her cousin’s smooth mound.

Julie laughed and Adriana reached her hands around to cup Julie’s butt cheeks in her hands and pull her pelvis forwards, her tongue seeking out and finding the bald slit that was her objective. Adriana ran her tongue up along Julie’s slit, eliciting moans from her target as Julie finally began to realise the release from the passion that had been building within her all through dinner and beyond.

Julie ran her fingers through Adriana’s hair, pulling her into her pleasure zone, reveling in the feelings that were now coursing through her. She let her fingers travel down over her cousin’s cheeks to her shoulders, caressing her gently before pushing against her, urging her to lay back on the bed. As Adriana relaxed backwards, Julie crawled up along her body, her breasts dragging their way with her, tasting Adriana’s nipples as her tongue made its way to, and entered her cousin’s mouth.

She allowed herself to fall upon Adriana, feeling the small tight nipples of her cousin’s breasts straining against the fabric of her t-shirt, pushing into the firm mounds of Julie’s own breasts, whose nipples responded in kind.

The two girls dueled their tongues, one against the other, loving their moments of intimacy, sharing their kiss before embarking on an even greater and more thrilling shared experience. As they kissed, the two girl’s hands began the process of pulling and tugging at each other’s clothing, determined to remove such encumbrances from the ritual they wished to enjoy.

At last they lay together, naked. Adriana reached out to caress Julie’s magnificent breast, feeling the fullness of it in her hand, gently rubbing her palm across the nipple, and pulling it, squeezing as much of the breast as she could again. Julie found her fingers seeking her pleasure centre, stroking her slit to bring lubrication to her clit as Adriana continued her fascinated playing with Julie’s nipple, which was soon extended to include sucking and nibbling.

As Adriana lifted herself to suck on Julie’s nipple, Julie ran her hand down the front of Adriana’s torso until she was able to caress her pussy. Adriana lifted herself further in response, spreading her legs, allowing Julie’s finger to slip easily between her wet lips where it slid back and forth and in and out.

Adriana moaned and bit down on her cousin’s nipple, letting her own fingers travel to Julie’s pussy where she could return the digital pleasure that she was receiving. She released Julie’s nipple from her mouth and said to her, “I’m going to eat you now. I am going to lick your hot little clittie until you explode for me.”

“Oh yes please!” Julie replied, squirming as Adriana trapped her clit between her thumb and forefinger and briefly tugged it.

Adriana kissed her way down Julie’s body until she lay between her spread legs, admiring the smooth sheen of her moist, swollen, bald pussy lips.

“Oh yes, I definitely want my pussy to look like this,” she said breathily to Julie before licking her tongue delicately along her left labia.

“I can’t wait to get to do it to you,” Julie replied as Adriana’s tongue furthered its exploration of her pleasure centre. Julie played with her own breasts as Adriana’s tongue worked its way all over her pussy before sliding between her lips to dip into the source of her nectar.

Julie arched her back in response to the penetration, pleasure rushing through her system before Adriana worked her way up her slit to lick and caress her clitoris, sending further waves of bliss through her.

Julie continued to moan, pulling on her cousin’s hair and trying to pull her head in close to her pussy as she was worked closer and closer towards orgasm. She clenched her jaw together as she tipped over the edge, desperately wanting to vocalise her release, but not wanting to alert the rest of the house.

Adriana crawled her way back up over her cousin’s body, taking time to lick and kiss her skin along the way, especially when she reached the nipples that stood erect and ready, begging for attention in their post orgasmic state.

Julie told Adriana that she wanted to eat her now, but Adriana told her that she wanted to wait until she had been shaved. That she wanted to keep her pleasure for a new experience. Julie accepted her desire and after Adriana set her alarm for 1am, the two of them curled up together in the one bed, their warm, naked bodies entwined as sleep claimed them.

Adriana cursed as the alarm sounded, breaking her from her dreamless reverie. She automatically reached over to hit the snooze button but stopped as she realised where she was and what was going on. She halted her hand’s movement and dropped it to the nice full breast that her movement had exposed as the sheet fell away. Julie stirred and moaned, but she didn’t wake. Adriana pulled at the nipple; gradually increasing the pressure until finally Julie did, with a squeak, awaken.

Adriana allowed her a few moments to come to terms with where she was and then quietly informed her that it was time for them to go to the bathroom and denude her pussy.

They crept down the hallway quietly and into the tiled bathroom, every minor sound seeming like a cymbal crash as they echoed in the almost unnatural environment that a tiled room creates in the middle of the night.

Julie turned on the heat lamp as Adriana removed her panties and pulled her t-shirt up above her waist to expose her pussy for her cousin to attend to.

Julie noted that Adriana had already started the shaving process for her by trimming any length from her pubes. She picked up a sponge and wet it with warm water before gently stroking it over her cousin’s pussy. Adriana shuddered at the contact, whispering to Julie that if every touch was going to be that electric, that she didn’t know whether she would manage to let her finish or not. Julie just smiled and picked up the can of shaving gel. Squirting some onto her hand, she started to rub it all over so that it foamed up and covered all the areas that required shaving.

With nice firm strokes, Julie started to remove the hair that covered Adriana’s mound, regularly cleaning the razor in a bowl of water before returning to her work. Before long Julie was shaving Adriana’s labia and Adriana was moaning and struggling to hold still each time Julie moved the folds of her flesh each time that she needed to give the razor a clean swipe at the hair.

“I can’t believe how wet I am,” Adriana said to Julie, propping herself up to watch the progress.

“I know what you mean, it was the same for me. And I am totally soaked now, just from getting to do this to you. Now I need you on your hands and knees so that I can finish you off.”

Adriana obediently rolled over and got on her hands and knees and Julie applied the razor to the last wisps of hair that remained. Then she took the sponge again and washed off what she could before telling Adriana that she should stand over the bath and finish washing the remnant hair and shaving gel from her pussy so that they could both have a look.

Adriana stood in the bath and removed her t-shirt, to stand there naked as she bathed her pussy, Julie looking on, admiring the athletic and lithe form of her cousin-come-lover. She noted just how erect Adriana’s nipples were and reached out to pinch one. Adriana slapped her hand away, laughing and telling her to let her finish.

Finally Adriana dried her freshly shaven pussy with a towel and stood to present herself to Julie. Julie knelt before her, getting a close-up view of her newly naked labia, which were pink and inflamed with the pleasure that had been stirred within her. She ran a finger over Adie’s mound, caressing her, letting it trail down to the start of her slit where she gently parted Adie’s lips as her finger slid between them, before sampling her juices from the finger as she withdrew it.

“Your pussy is so beautiful Adie,” Julie told her. “I love your nice labia and the way that they hide so well the treasure between them, its not until I get to pull them apart that there is any hint of what is inside, it so gorgeous!”

Adriana blushed at the compliment that her cousin was giving her and suggested that they had better get back to the bedroom before anyone else decided that they needed a middle of the night pee. They quickly cleaned up any evidence of their nighttime adventure and hand in hand, crept back to Adriana’s room where they piled into her bed together.

Adriana pulled her cousin to her, loving the feeling of Julie’s larger breasts crushed against her own small ones. Julie’s leg slipped between her own and she sighed as she felt the contact of her bare thigh rubbing against her wet pussy. She plunged her tongue into Julie’s mouth before Julie began an eager slide to sample the pleasures of Adie’s wet and now bare, pussy.

Adriana pulled and played with her own nipples as Julie’s tongue began feasting on the nectar that seeped from within and twirled and tweaked its way around and over her clit.

Adriana was in heaven as Julie’s tongue caressed each bit of newly exposed skin and it wasn’t long before she found herself with a pillow clamped to her face, holding back her vociferous expression of pleasure as her pussy exploded into a being of pure pleasure.

“Oh good God,” Adriana said as they drifted off to sleep together. “I can’t wait to feel Steve’s massive cock in me now.”

Julie awoke early the next day, before daylight. She tried to roll over and go back to sleep but couldn’t and eventually decided that she would just go and watch some television before anyone else woke up. She toyed with the idea of going to see if she could fuck Steve, or maybe even steal a feel of Alexis, but decided that with her Aunt and Uncle at home she should use some discretion. Just for once!

As she moved to the living room, she remembered catching her uncle wanking to porn and decided to turn on his computer and see how well he’d covered his tracks. She quickly found her way from the history to the porn sites that he’d been looking at and was pleased to see a number of girls that were of similar build to herself. She sat and looked at the pictures of ripe naked teenagers and quickly found herself fingering her pussy. She wondered what else her uncle had been up to and opened up word to see what the last file he’d opened was.

She thought that he must be the only one that used the computer, as the two girls both had their own laptops and she didn’t think that her Aunt would approve of the file that she found he’d been working on. It turned out to be a story about a man following his niece around, lusting after her. It was quite well written and did nothing to abate the desire that was building within her body.

As she started to read the story, Julie realised that the description of the girl in the story sounded remarkably like herself. When her name was revealed to be Jenny, she really began to wonder about whether this story was supposed to be about her.

Her suspicions were confirmed when the girl in the story began to flirt with her uncle and play with her nipples at the dinner table. In the story, the older man’s wife had passed away and he was raising two daughters on his own. And in the middle of the night, the young girl had sleepwalked into his bedroom and climbed into his bed. He’d awoken in the morning to find he was spooning with her, a hand on her breast and his erect cock pressing into her bottom.

That was as far as the story had gone and Julie found herself wishing that she could find out how far he was going to take it. It made her think that she should have walked in and offered to suck her uncle’s cock the previous night and not just have kept going. She started to wonder just how big it was and then decided to try something. She emailed the story to herself at home. If I finish the story the way I’d like, she thought to herself, I can send it back and blow his mind if I decided that its something that I’d like to do!

Julie heard noises from the other end of the house and quickly shut down the computer and made her way into the living room, where she fingered herself to an orgasm as the television played, forgotten and replaced by images in her mind.

“So did you cum for Steve?” Adriana asked her Sister the next day after everyone had left and they were alone in the house together.

“Mhmm,” Alexis replied.

“Did you get to see him cum?”

“Yes …”

“Where did he cum, on you?” Adriana pressed.

“Well not really, on me, as such,” Alexis replied, enjoying teasing her obviously well interested sister.

“What he came on the couch or something?” Adriana asked, not getting it.

“No silly, not on me so much as in my mouth.”

“You sucked him off again? Way cool! I knew you weren’t as much of a prude as you were making out. But you should really try fucking him you know. That cock is so fucking big its just amazing.”

“I know … I kept looking at hit and wondering what it would be like.”

“Then you should find out, you know he’d be happy to have you!”

“I know, he did,” Alexis said flatly before bursting out laughing at the look of shock on Adriana’s face at her admission.

“Oh man and I had no idea! Wait until Julie finds out. She’s going to want a piece of what her brother got!”

“Yeah, well I don’t think that that’s going to happen.”

“Oh you should try it. It’s a bit like fucking Steve, if you let it happen once, you won’t be able to say no again. I might even decided that I am the one that should introduce you to a bit of lesbian love.”

“Well, don’t push me. Maybe one day. But I doubt it will be in the near future.” Their parents came home at that point and the two girls went about doing their own things about the house.

Steve and Julie returned home early in the day, to be greeted by their parents who seemed extremely pleased with themselves. The two kids teased them about having satisfied various itches and Dave couldn’t help but notice that his daughter seemed to have more of a self assured swagger about herself that he wondered about. There was certainly something very sexual about the way she was moving that day that brought thoughts to her mind that he tried to cast from his mind.

Steve and Julie found things a little cramped around home with their mother and father both home and had to curb their internet activities, waiting for the next chance when they might be away. Julie kept thinking about how she had shaved Adriana’s pussy and wondered whether it would still be that way the next time that Steve had an opportunity to see it given that there hadn’t been a chance before they had to leave and come home.

“I have to go away for work for a couple of days,” Olivia announced to the family at breakfast. Steve and Julie cast knowing glances at each other, having trouble keeping grins from their faces. All they needed now was a bit of luck to keep their father out of the way and they would be up for some fun.

Steve checked his email to discover a message from hornylady that told him that tomorrow night was going to be the opportunity for them to hook up and fuck each other. He told Julie that he was going to go stay with a friend for the night, which she was disappointed with, but accepted because it didn’t look like there was going to be any absence of their father presented to them.

Steve took off and Julie holed up in her room, playing on the internet, stripping for strangers and playing with herself. She opened her email and re-discovered the story that her uncle had been writing. Sitting in a skimpy little mid-riff tank top and a pair of panties, she started to work on it and slowly got more and more excited by the prospect, taking the story to a point where the young girl in question turned into a horny little whore and sucked her uncle to an orgasm before allowing him to fuck her over the desk where she had found him sitting and writing erotic stories about her. She fingered herself as she wrote it and then sat there, wondering whether she could send it back to him or not. How would he react? Would he want her more, or run, scared of what it might mean?

She decided to sit on it for a while and went to the kitchen to get something to drink. Dave was in the kitchen and nearly fell over when his daughter walked in. Her nipples were all but cutting their way through the material of her little tank and her panties were pulled extremely tight against her butt and pussy. He tried not to look, telling himself that he shouldn’t be, but his eyes kept getting drawn back when he thought that she wasn’t looking.

Was he imagining things, or could he actually smell Julie’s sexuality in the air. She bent over to get a glass out of the cupboard and she didn’t bend her knees. Dave was sure that he the crotch of her panties that was exposed in the move was obviously wet and found that his cock was rising in reaction to the sight.

Julie for her turn, was on fire. She knew that her father was watching her and was playing up to it in every way that she could. She was finding that putting herself on display as she had in the kitchen at her aunties really got her going and the fact that she was here making her father’s cock hard from across the room was getting her just as wet as when Adriana had delved in her pussy with her tongue. To think that they were alone in the house together and the opportunities that it presented! There was no one here to know what went on if she decided to wander into his room at night and grab his dick. How would he react? She had no idea and didn’t think that she was about to find out.

She said goodnight to her father and went over and gave him a hug, pressing herself against him, feeling his erection and thrusting her breasts against his chest.

Dave muttered a reply to his daughter’s goodnight wish. He was embarrassed, sure that she had felt his erection in the tight clasp that she’d thrust upon him, the memory of the feel of her breasts against him driving him to his room where he relieved himself of the sexual tension whilst thinking about things that he believed he shouldn’t ever be considering.

Steve pulled up at the motel. He hesitated before he got out of the car, unsure whether or not he should really go through with this. Afterwards, he couldn’t quite put his finger on what tipped him in favour, he just knew that at some point he’d realised that he was out of the car and inside the motel room.’

He entered to find a sheet strung across the room, dividing it into two halves about half way down the large bed. He called out to see if anyone was there or not.

“Of course I’m here, I’m absolutely wet with anticipation too,” came the heavily modulated reply. Olivia had bought a modulator that would disguise the sound of her voice as she had considered in her planning that the one thing that was bound to undo her was her desire to be able to give instructions and suggestions during the process.

Olivia told Steve to get undressed and to move onto the bed and press his cock up against the sheet. He did as he was told and found his cock grasped by a hand through the sheet. Olivia stroked her hand up and down the sheet-clad length of his cock and told him just how wonderful it felt to finally have a hold of the massive member that she’d spent so much time watching on the computer and fantasizing about..

“Well I can’t wait to finally get to taste that lovely bald pussy of yours,” he said by way of reply.”

“And I want to feel this cock split me apart, too,” hornylady replied as she stroked him again and again. “But first, I am going to see how much of that monster I can suck into my mouth.

Steve watched as the sheet lifted until his cock disappeared under it. He felt a tongue swirl around the head of his cock and then the warmth of hornylady’s mouth enveloped the head. He couldn’t believe how turned on he was to have an anonymous person sucking on his cock when he couldn’t even see their outline. He sighed and moaned his pleasure as hornylady worked her mouth up and down his shaft, each time taking a little more of his meat into her mouth.

Olivia sucked hungrily at her son’s cock, amazed that she had actually been game enough to go through with her plan. She forced herself to take more and more until she gagged as the head of the massive member pushed at the back of her throat. She looked down in amazement as she still had a whole hand wrapped around his shaft and yet could take no more.

“I want to eat you,” she heard her son say from the other side of the sheet. She told him to make room for her to stick her pussy under the sheet for him. She slid her legs and pussy under the sheet, leaving it draped across her stomach, hiding her upper torso, breasts, arms and face from view before she felt the weight shift on the bed and a hand on each leg urged her to separate them. She complied willingly and the next touch that she felt was a wet tongue working its way up her slit, pushing, probing, exploring and loving her pussy.

Olivia grabbed her breasts and squeezed them, pulling on them as she moaned and squirmed, her mind picturing her son’s face as he worked his oral talents on her pussy. She told him how wonderful it was and that if he didn’t stop she was going to explode in a long-awaited orgasm. Steve told her that that was the whole idea and continued to lick and suck at her clit until she did in fact explode with her first orgasm, telling her that she needn’t worry because it wasn’t like it was going to the be the only one that she had that day.

Olivia wasn’t sure where she first wanted her son to cum, but decided that she needed to have this marvel inside her especially as her pussy was already on the right side of the sheet.

“Put your cock in me, Steve. I want to feel that wondrous thing between my wet, bald lips.”

Steve wasn’t about to wait around for her to insist and positioned his cock ready to penetrate her. He began to slide inside, finding it easier than he hand with Julie or his cousins, but still tight enough to thrill him.

Olivia was amazed at how it felt to have him slide his cock inside her. She had played with some big toys (and vegetables) in her time, but this was the biggest cock that had ever spread her apart.

“My God, Steve, you make me feel like a virgin again its so big,” she told him. Steve responded by sliding his cock back and forth, in and out, working over her pussy as he sought the release that his need had been building since he’d got in the car to leave home.

“Fuck me Steve! Cum in my pussy, fill me with your cum. I want to feel that monster explode in me!” Olivia urged him. Steve saw a hand appear, working over her clit as he thrust harder, faster and deeper in response to her insistence. He then held still as he felt his balls tense in response. His cock unleashed its cum deep within Olivia’s pussy and they cried out together as Olivia sent herself over the edge again.

Olivia lay on the bed for a while, her body quivering and shaking as she recovered. Steve rolled aside and watched as Olivia’s pussy tensed and relaxed with its orgasm, telling her how much better it was to get to see it live rather than via computer.

“Well it sure as hell was better for me, too!” Olivia laughed. Steve wasn’t sure what was going to happen next and was startled as the lower half of the stranger’s body disappeared back under the sheet again.

He watched the sheet that separated the two halves of the room for a sign of what to expect next. As he watched, he saw what could only be two breasts push the sheet out, the nipples clearly evident against the fabric.

“Touch me Steve, feel my body through the sheet,” he was commanded and willingly, he complied, moving to his knees on the bed, reaching out to seize the breasts. He felt their weight and couldn’t help but compare them to the wondrous mounds of his sister, whose breasts he considered to be the ultimate measure of mammary perfection. They weren’t quite as big as Julie’s, nor were they as firm, but Steve wasn’t about to complain as he felt hornylady thrusting them into his hands. He allowed one of hand to roam further over the body that was hidden from his eyes, caressing the curve of her hip, her stomach, pushing between her legs. He noted that the sheet became wet when he pushed against her pussy and he thrust harder, attempting to push the fabric between her lips.

“Finger me Steve, reach under the sheet and play with my pussy while you play with my tit.” Steve lifted the sheet until he was able to feel the smooth skin of hornylady’s thigh with his hand, sliding it up and under the sheet along her leg until he brushed her bald pussy, feeling their combined juices oozing from between her lips. Olivia sighed and Steve felt her weight shift as she spread her legs further apart to allow his fingers access to her pleasure centre. Steve buried two fingers within the folds of her pussy and moved them about, Olivia squirming and thrusting herself at the penetration.

With his other hand, Steve continued massaging Olivia’s breast, gradually increasing the roughness with which he was treating the nipple as his subject responded more and more vocally. Steve felt a hand grab his and guide it in its movements to pleasure her. He allowed this older, experienced woman to teach him what it was that drove her pleasure. He was surprised when one of his digits was singled out and removed from her pussy and both further surprised and excited when he realised that he was being guided to insert that finger into his partner’s anus. Soon he found himself with a finger in each of her holes as she ground away at his hand, both of her hands now supporting his and adding to the pressure against which she was working herself.

Steve could hear from the state of the breathing on the other side of the sheet that hornylady was approaching yet another orgasm. This was confirmed moments later when she squealed with delight and clasped her thighs together about his hand. Steve continued to gently caress the rest of her body as she shuddered and shook and recovered from her peak of pleasure.

The sheet billowed out towards Steve’s cock and it was seized in the folds of fabric and tugged, “Well that has to be one of the delight’s of youth,” hornylady commented, “A quick recovery to such a lovely state of rigidity!” The sheet inched up from the bottom and soon Steve’s cock was again poking through the other side. He felt it engulfed again within her mouth and this time it seemed that she was determined not to stop until he came.

He felt his cock sucked and teased by her tongue and lips and moaned as he felt what he assumed to be her teeth scrape their way along his shaft. Next his balls were clasped within the folds of the sheet and pulled as she sucked deeply on his cock. It wasn’t too long before the ministrations achieved their aim and Steve’s body tensed as he prepared to release his seed again.

Olivia sucked as much of her son’s cock as she could into her mouth and pumped the shaft with her hand as she prepared to receive his sperm. She wasn’t disappointed when she felt him flinch as his cock twitched in her mouth and his warm seed spurted against the back of her throat. She swallowed again and again as he continued to empty himself within her, grunting with the release of his pleasure.

“Wow, you give good head,” Steve said as he felt her licking the tip of his penis once he’d finished cumming.

“Why thank you, Steve. Is it better than your sister?”

“Hmm, well let’s just say that it most certainly isn’t worse,” he laughed in response. “There’s something about knowing that it’s my sister blowing me that really makes it good though.”

“I can imagine,” Olivia replied. “Is there anything else you’d like me to do for you before we part company?”

“Um, yeah, I’d love to see you finger your arse for me,” Steve said after considering his response for a little while.

“Mmm, it turns you on when I play with my anus, doesn’t it? I’m guessing you’ve not been there yet with anyone?”

“Yeah, I haven’t yet. And it makes me wild when I watch you finger your bum hole.”

“Well, then, I think I can accommodate your request.” Steve saw hornylady’s feet appear beneath the sheet, soles first. She worked her way backwards until she was half under the sheet, doggy-style, her shaved pussy and arse presented for Steve’s pleasure. First her hand appeared between her legs to manipulate her pussy, her fingers dipping in and out and rubbing her wet, cummy lips, but then it disappeared again, only to reappear over her arse.

Steve stroked his cock, which was rapidly hardening again as he saw her finger start to slide around her puckered anus before pushing at the hole. Soon her finger was in up to the first knuckle and then it slid in further to the middle knuckle.

“Now put your cock in my pussy, Steve,” he heard hornylady say. He moved forwards so that the top of his cock rested against her pussy lips and she pushed back, allowing him to slide easily between her lips.

“My god that’s big and deep!” she exclaimed before sliding forwards and then back again to envelop him. “Fuck me with it Steve.” Steve started to slide his cock in and out as he watched her finger mimic his cock’s action in her anus. After a few strokes she pulled her finger out and told Steve to try sliding his finger into her bum.

Steve drew his cock back to allow himself access before working his finger into hornylady’s pussy alongside his cock to lubricate it. When he was satisfied, he started to run it around the rim of her anus before pushing it within her hole. He was surprised at how different it was from fingering a pussy. It was much tighter and there seemed to be a ring of muscle that gripped at his finger as he pushed and penetrated past it.

He felt hornylady’s hand stroking his shaft and balls from below as he slid his cock and finger in and out of the holes that they were buried in, amazed at the fact that he could feel his cock moving through the membrane that separated them.

“Now its time to break me Steve. I want that enormous cock of yours in my bum. I want you to stretch me more than I’ve ever been stretched before.”

Steve was stunned. He hadn’t thought that this would be something he’d get to do. Especially since it was the first time that they’d gotten together. That wasn’t about to stop him from trying everything that this wild older lady was going to teach him though.

He pulled his cock out of her pussy and placed it against her anus and began to push.

“Slowly, let me adjust as you slide in,” Olivia warned him. She could feel the head of his cock starting to slowly enter into her bum hole and had to make a very conscious effort to relax and not resist the invasion of her nether hole. It was so fucking big! She couldn’t remember her arse having ever been stretched so much before and she didn’t bother thinking about it for long. She grabbed a pillow and bit down on it as he continued to spear his way inside her, driving her in two. Eventually she told him to stop and just knelt on her hands and knees, her arse completely filled beyond anything she could have imagined. If only she could fill her pussy with it at the same time she thought, her pussy twitching in response to the thought that cascaded through her mind. Slowly she began rocking back and forth, Steve reacting and moving in counter-point to her motion. She moved a little faster with each thrust, getting more and more comfortable, hornier and hornier until Steve was fucking her anus like a sopping wet pussy.

Her hand flew to her clit and her fingers began working their magic there, rubbing and circling as she moved back and forth on the enormous pole.

Steve watched as the shaft of his cock disappeared deeper and deeper with each thrust into her bum, marveling at how tight it was and how turned on he was. He thrust harder and harder, surprised that he was allowed to do so when he felt hornylady’s anus begin to rhythmically contract around his shaft as she squealed, an orgasm obviously rocking her body. He expected to be told to pull out but she continued to push herself back against him, another orgasm following the first. It was too much for Steve and his cock emptied into her anus. He held deep inside as the two of them twitched and shuddered together before he collapsed back on the bed and she fell forwards and crawled under the sheet.

“I think its time for you to go Steve,” hornylady said to him.

“Sure. Thanks so much, that was amazing,” he replied.

“No, thank you, that was just wonderful. Before you go, though, I want to kiss you. Of course it will have to be through the sheet.”

The two of them knelt before the sheet again and with some careful positioning, brought their lips and tongues together, the sheet between them absorbing the moisture from their mouths. It wasn’t a long kiss because of the sheet, but Olivia relished it.

“I hope we can do this again sometime,” Steve finally said as he moved to the door after dressing.

“Oh I am sure we’ll find a way. I might even let you know who I am soon,” Olivia replied.

“That would be great, though I must admit that fucking a stranger in such an anonymous way is a total fucking turn on!”

“I agree completely. Now go home and have fun … but not too much fun,” Olivia laughed. Steve laughed and left the motel to go home. He kept thinking about the encounter all the way home, surprised that his cock was still prepared to raise itself at the thoughts of the entertainment that it had enjoyed. He even found himself wondering how tight his sister’s or one of his cousin’s arses could be if an older woman’s was as tight as it had been.

Olivia returned home, greeting her family as they settled into their evening routine before dinner. She eyed her son off as they went about the preparations, her insides churning over the fact that she had fucked and sucked on his enormous cock. She found herself blushing just looking at him and quickly retreated from the room, wondering if and how she would reveal to her son that the hornylady that he’d met up with had in fact been her.

She considered this vexing problem several times over the next couple of days but didn’t manage to come up with a scenario that she was happy to go forwards with.

Steve and Julie were looking forwards to the weekend as it seemed like that might be the only chance that the two of them might get some time alone in the house. Friday rolled around and they got a phone call from Adriana, asking them to go out on the town with her, drinking and dancing. They leapt at the opportunity and arranged to stay the night at her place because she was closer to where they would be going out (not to mention the other fun that they might manage to have).

They had a great time and finally decided to call it a night in the small hours of the morning, with Adriana driving them back to her house. They went into the lounge room and turned the TV on to watch some music videos quietly, quickly falling into a session of kissing and cuddling.

“Man, I’ve been so horny this week,” Julie told her brother and cousin. “I’ve had to resort to masturbating in my room, because every time I thought about sneaking into Steve’s room to fuck him, Dad would be up to pee in the middle of the night or something!”

“God, how frustrating,” Adriana laughed, pulling her cousin’s mouth to her to savour a lesbian kiss. “I guess you’ll just have to let him fuck you now then, won’t you?” As she said so, she reached across Julie to where Steve was sitting to rub his crotch and begin removing his jeans.

“What if I don’t feel like it?” Steve asked.

“As if!” laughed Adriana as she exposed his cock, which was of course as hard as a rock as she and his sister talked about fucking him. She leaned across Julie’s body and took his cock in her mouth and began to blow him. Julie ran her hand up the back of Adie’s skirt, caressing her legs and rubbing her pussy through her panties. Adriana moaned around Steve’s cock as Julie touched her and Julie turned so that she could kiss her brother, who in turn reached out to grab her breasts and caress them.

Julie tugged at Adriana’s top to remove it and access her skin. Adriana stopped sucking Steve’s dick long enough to allow Julie to remove it and Steve pulled Julie’s top off as well. Adriana resumed sucking on Steve and slipped her hand up between Julie’s legs, which were supporting her as she leaned across her cousin. Steve was pulling and tugging on Julie’s nipples, loving the intensity of the blow job that his cousin was giving him.

Julie slipped two fingers inside Adriana’s thong and worked them between her bald pussy lips to penetrate her as Adriana was doing to her pussy. She felt the pleasurable stab from Steve’s attention to her nipples and wanted to get his cock between her pussy lips before she went mad.

“I need to fuck him Adie,” move for me so that I can mount him.

“Ok, but you have to lie down, Steve so that I can straddle your face and get off on you as well.”

Steve stood up and removed his pants whilst the girls made room for him to lie down, which he did once he was naked. Julie sucked his penis briefly before straddling him and guiding his missile between her lips and sliding down on it, sighing with pleasure.

Adriana went and stood beside Steve’s head and started to do a sexy strip as she removed her skirt to reveal her red thong. She turned and twirled and bent over in front of Steve so that he could admire her body as Julie continued to ride up and down on his erection, giving Steve a running commentary about how good Adriana looked and how lucky he was to have her perform for him whilst he fucked his sister.

After a bit more dancing, Adriana turned her back on Steve and slowly started to peel her thong down her legs. Steve watched as the thin strip of material slid further and further down her legs, which remained straight as she bent over, revealing pussy lips denuded of any hair. He smiled to himself, thinking of Alexis’ pussy with her drag strip and bald lips and wondered whether Adriana had gone for a similar look since she had seen her sister the other night. She stood up again and slowly turned.

“Oh yeah!” Steve said as Adriana’s pussy came into view to reveal that there was in fact no hair at all. “You shaved it! That’s awesome, just like my cute sis here.”

“Actually, your cute sis shaved it while you were busy fucking my sister!” Adriana replied, grinning as Steve’s fingers reached out to caress her bald mound.

“You fucked Alexis?” Julie asked.

“Yeah, I did actually,” Steve laughed, noting the look of disappointment on his sister’s face.

“Oh man, I hoped that she’d cum for you when we left you alone, but I didn’t expect that! Now I have to find a way for me to do it!” She laughed.

“Let’s worry about that some other time,” Adriana said, “My pussy needs attention here!” And with that, she straddled Steve’s face, her wet lips pressed against his tongue, which darted out to receive the nectar that it was being offered. Adriana ground her crotch into her cousin’s face, loving the feeling of his tongue as it worked over her clit. She felt Julie reach around from behind her to grab her breasts as she rode her brother’s meat. She leaned back and turned her head so that she could kiss Julie and whispered to her, “Don’t wear him out, I want to feel the monster in my bald pussy.”

“Fine by me, I want to see you fuck him,” Julie replied and lifted herself from her brother’s cock and stood aside. Adriana slid her pussy back down Steve’s body until she could take up the position that Julie had just vacated. She slid her way down Steve’s cock, telling him how good it felt to have his skin rubbing directly on her hairless lips. She took as much of him inside her as she could and then ground her hips round and around in a circle, her eyes locked on the expressions that crossed his face as he in turn admired the sight of her baldness working its way to pleasurable heights on his manhood.

After fucking like this for a while, with Julie busy fingering herself and offering her tits to her brother for his amusement, Adriana told Steve that she wanted to lie down and have him penetrate her missionary style. They rearranged themselves on the couch again and Steve plunged back between her heavenly lips, Julie alternating between kissing Adriana and moving around behind them to play with Steve’s balls or slide a finger inside Adriana alongside the massive cock.

“God, I’m going to cum now,” Steve announced.

“Cum on my mound,” Adriana told him. “I want Julie to clean your mess off of my bald mound. Steve thrust himself into his cousin’s pussy a couple of more times before pulling his cock out and pumping it with his fist, exploding so that his cum sprayed across her bald mound.

“Come on Jules, time for a snack,” Adriana said as Steve moved out from between her legs to allow his sister room. Julie was on her knees and lowered her face to Adriana’s pussy, licking and sucking at the cum that had been plastered across her. Steve moved in behind his Sister and started to finger her pussy and rub her clit, telling her that when she was finished with Adie, that he was going to have a little of a snack himself and make her cum.

With all of the cum slurped from Adriana’s bald pussy, Julie moved the attention of her tongue to her clit to get her off and release her sexual pleasure. Circling her tongue round and round, she moaned herself as she felt her brother’s fingers sliding in and out of her pussy.

Adriana clamped her arm over her mouth, whimpering as she exploded in orgasm and Julie rolled over onto her back on the floor so that Steve could feast on her and bring her as much pleasure as she had just provided to Adriana. It wasn’t long until she was rewarded with the quivering, pulsing and surging of pleasure that announced that she’d toppled over the brink of her own orgasm.

The three of them made their way to their respective places to sleep and collapsed exhausted.

Julie was the first of them to wake up, desperate to pee and she made her way quietly down the hall to the bathroom. She passed her uncle’s office and was surprised to see that he was sitting in front of his computer. She caught sight of what was on the screen and discovered that he was alternating between looking at porn (and obviously stroking his cock) and writing what she assumed must be more of the story that she had discovered before. She wanted to see more, but was desperate to pee and so kept going on her way to the bathroom.

She sat on the toilet, peeing and wondering whether she would be brave enough to act on the strange compulsion that was telling her to walk into her uncle’s office and drop to her knees to give him a blow job. She finished peeing and wiped her pussy before standing and pulling her thong back on. She looked at herself in the mirror and realised that she’d wandered down the hall in just the t-shirt and thong that she’d pulled on after finishing with Steve and Adriana last night. She pulled the waistband of her t-shirt tight and tied a knot in it so that it clung better to her tits and showed them off. Then she pulled on her nipples to make them stand out even further than they were already just in case she should happen to catch her uncle’s attention … or something.

She flushed the toilet and made her way out into the hall where she realised that the noise of the toilet was going to be clearly audible in her uncle’s office. As she passed the door, he had obviously composed himself and hidden the porn that he’d been looking at. He was watching as she made the doorway and Julie assumed that he’d been waiting to see who it was that had snuck past without him even realising that they’d been past the doorway.

“Oh, hi Julie …” he said, his eyes almost popping out of his head as his niece appeared like a young, half dressed Venus in the doorway to his office.

“Hey Uncle John, what are you doing up so early?” Julie asked, walking into his office, pointedly glancing at his lap where his erection wasn’t particularly well hidden by the loose pants that he was wearing.

“Oh just getting a head start on some stuff for work next week while the family slumbers,” he said, his eyes struggling to meet her gaze due to the challenge presented by her breasts and the lovely curves of her legs.

“Sounds kinda boring to me,” Julie laughed, “I reckon I’d be surfing the net or something if I was the only one awake. Anyway, I’m not really awake yet and I’m going back to bed before anyone accuses me of sleep walking in here.” Inwardly, she was laughing her head off as she watched her Uncle’s expressions. She couldn’t be sure if he picked up on the reference to his story or not, but she was happy to turn away from him, her butt grinding around the cloth of her thong as she swayed her way out of the room.

John sat there stunned, hornier than he had thought possible. He had just been sitting here looking at whatever he could find that looked close to as good as Julie and then in she walked, dressed like a true little slut. He’d even been working on a story where the guy’s niece slept-walked into his bed … and there she was talking about sleep-walking.

He waited until he was sure that she had indeed gone back to bed and then resumed pleasuring himself with reckless abandon, images of tied t-shirts and black thongs trapped between incredibly taught buttocks fueling his desire.

Julie, for her part was re-considering sending her uncle the rest of the story that she had been working on. The tent in his pants had been large enough to attract her attention.

On Sunday, Dave and Olivia decided to go out and visit some friends, leaving Steve and Julie alone in the house for the afternoon. They quickly decided that an impromptu performance would be in order and went about getting themselves an audience on the internet.

They were at a point where Julie was on her knees blowing Steve’s cock when they heard the doorbell. They ignored it and pretended not to be there, happy in what they were doing and really not needing visitors at that point. Julie continued to work her mouth up and down on Steve’s cock and Steve continued to tell her what the audience was saying.

Julie jumped and nearly sunk her teeth into Steve’s cock when they heard Adriana call out to them, having entered the house through the back door.

“Hey, are you guys in there?”

Adriana headed towards the bedroom door. She was pretty sure that Steve and Julie were home and assumed that they were busy fucking each other and had ignored the doorbell. After all, that was what she would do, considering that she hadn’t bothered to call first but just decided that she should call past as she was out riding her bike.

Steve was quickly typing a message into the computer and Julie was about to head Adriana off before she saw what was going on, but Adriana hadn’t called out until she was almost at the room and opened the door to find Steve sitting naked with his massive cock ready for action as his naked sister clambered up from her knees. She looked at the computer and noticed the messages scrolling across the chat room window.

“Holy shit, are you two fucking for people on the internet?” she asked as she quickly put the scene together in her mind.

“uh, yeah,” her cousins conceded.

“Man, you guys are outrageous!” Adriana laughed, stepping a little closer to see what the people were writing on the other end of the connection. People were asking who the hot chick in the bike get-up was and whether she was there to join part of the action. Steve replied that she was just visiting and that they didn’t even know if they were going to finish the performance.

There were calls at that point that people had paid good money to see him fuck his sister and that they could get rid of the visitor and keep going because they wanted what they had paid for. Steve laughed and sent back that he was sure that they would come to some arrangement to complete this.

“You mean these people are paying to see you two doing this?” Adriana asked.

“Hell yes,” Julie said “That’s what makes it so fucking good!”

“Geez, how much money do you make out of this?” Steve gave her an indication and Adriana was impressed, telling them that it must make for a handy bit of cash considering the fact that they were having fun rather than working for it.

“I wonder if they’d pay again if we told them that you’re actually our cousin and that they could watch us have a three-way? Would you be up for it Adie? We’ll split the money obviously.”

“I think I could handle that,” Adriana said, her pussy having started to drip the instant she’d found them naked and having only got wetter with the thought of the dirty little secret they’d been hiding. Steve quickly started telling people the deal, that they would get to see a three way with the brother and sister being joined by their cousin if the audience paid another payment into their account and joined them in another room. Anyone that didn’t pay extra would be refunded their money for having missed out on what they had paid to see here.

There were a heap of messages to say that it was a sure thing and Steve opened a window to check their account, which was registering deposits.

Adriana moved into the picture and kissed Julie passionately, playing with her tits to help entice people to pay the money and move to the other chat room.

It was only a few moments work and the new chat room was open. Adriana dropped to her knees alongside Julie and the two of them took turns sucking on Steve’s cock and balls. Julie then allowed Adriana to continue the work as she began peeling Adriana’s cycling outfit from her body. Before long the three of them were naked and Julie sat down on the chair. Steve stood alongside her so that Julie could suck on his erection again as Adriana knelt between her legs and applied her oral talents to Julie’s pussy.

There were streams of appreciative messages when they saw Julie being licked by another sexy young girl. Then there were calls to see Julie apply her tongue in the same manner. Julie and Adriana switched places, stopping to kiss each other half way through, much to the delight of the audience. Julie pushed Adie’s head back out of the way and sat down on her brother’s cock, facing away from him so that the camera’s eye captured her frontal image with a cock buried in her pussy. Then Adriana resumed her attentions, using her mouth to pleasure Julie’s breasts before trailing her way down to her clit again. Julie didn’t take long to orgasm and Adriana quickly swapped places to reach her own orgasm.

Steve then announced that it was time for him to cum and they asked the audience what they wanted to see. There were calls for facials, to see cum sucked from tits and to see one girl take the cum in her mouth and then dribble it into the other’s mouth. Julie and Adriana discussed what they thought was the dirtiest and decided to try cum swapping.

Julie resumed sucking on her brother’s cock, plastered, as it was with both her own and her cousin’s pussy juices. Steve had been pleasured without cumming for some time now and it wasn’t long before Julie had his seed wash all over the inside of her throat. She kept it all in her mouth and Adriana knelt down on the floor and tipped her head back. Julie leaned over her as Steve manipulated the camera.

Julie pursed her lips and Adriana opened wide as a thick stream of gooey cum dribbled from between her lips and into her mouth. Adriana opened her mouth to the camera to show that she had indeed taken the passed cum and then she swallowed before the two girls kissed passionately.

Steve turned off the camera and then turned and welcomed Adriana to their truly deviant lives.

‘Yes, well that’s true, I don’t know that we could get much dirtier than this!” Adriana laughed/

“Oh, I don’t know,” Steve and Julie said in unison before looking at each other in surprise and collapsing on the floor laughing.

“What did YOU mean by that?” Julie asked him quizzically as he in turn began to ask her what she had meant.

“You tell me first and I’ll tell you, Julie said to him…”

“Well,” Steve said, hesitantly, wondering whether he should say this or not, “You know that woman that I have been chatting with online?”

“Yeah …” Julie said. Adriana looked at him quizzically, having not heard about hornylady.

“Well, I met up with her at a motel and fucked her.”

“No way! You’re shitting me?” Julie said, completely surprised.

“No, really, I did. And she let me fuck her in the arse too.” Julie simply sat there with her mouth hanging open and Adriana was little better off.

“I think you should tell me more,” Adriana said as she watched Julie try to recover her composure, “after all, I have no idea what you’re talking about here.”

Steve told Adriana about his first forays into the web camera and how he had discovered hornylady and their mutual enjoyment of masturbating on camera. He told her about the way that she had started to penetrate her anus for him and related her proposal for them to meet up in a motel room without seeing each other because she was married. Julie and Adriana both listened intently, hardly believing that Steve had actually been prepared to go through with it.

They asked for intimate details about what had transpired during the encounter and looked at each other as he told them about how he had watched her finger her anus before sliding his own finger in there. They were even more amazed when he let on that he had slowly slid his cock into the woman’s anus and fucked her.

“Have you ever tried it?” Julie asked of Adriana who was the more experienced of the two.”

“Nuh uh,” Adriana replied, “I assume that you haven’t” she asked in return.

“Nope.”

“Do you think you want to?” Adriana then ventured.

“I don’t know, if its as good as Steve says this woman thought it was then I’d be mad not to, but it just sounds dirty to me. What about you?”

“I kinda think the same thing, but I must admit that the thought of doing something so ‘naughty’ is turning me on as well.”

Steve sat there with his cock building back up to its erect state as his sister and cousin discussed the possibility of experimenting with anal sex in front of him.

“Anyway,” Steve said, interrupting their musings, “what did you mean about this not being the dirtiest thing that you could do Jules?”

“Oh,” Julie said, reacting, having completely forgotten already about how they had ended up in this conversation. She hesitantly began to tell them about the encounter that she’d had with their father and how she had teased him to the point that he’d had a big enough erection that she’d felt it pressed up against her when she had hugged him good night. She watched their faces carefully, concerned that they might react badly and she’d freak them out. Surprisingly they were rather practical about it.

“You know, your dad isn’t really that bad looking,” Adriana said, “and now that you’ve told me this I have to ask if he’s as big or bigger than Steve?”

Julie laughed, “God I thought that you were going to call me a perve and disown me or something.”

“Well, let’s face it, we have both been fucking your brother here, why should we be so shocked to learn that you gave your father a boner?”

“Well, you know, just because he’s so much older and all,” Julie replied.

Steve had sat silent during this exchange. Julie turned to him and asked him if he was too freaked out to speak.

“No, but I have another confession to make,” he said, blushing.

“You didn’t fuck Mum did you?” Julie suddenly blurted out.

“No, no, nothing like that!” he laughed. He told them about the video that he’d made when he’d first started trying to see Julie naked and how he had masturbated whilst watching their mum walk about the bathroom naked and how he’d even used her panties to wank with.

“Would you fuck her?” Adriana asked.

“Um, I think so,” Steve said. “It’s kinda weird to think about, but given that I’ve tossed off thinking about it, I’d have to say that if the opportunity presented itself, I probably would.”

“Man, now I know what you two mean when you say we could get dirtier!” Adriana exclaimed. “I just know that when I go home now I am going to have to check out my parents and rate their fuckability.”

Julie sat quietly not wanting to tell Adriana that she’d made her uncle as horny as she’d made her father and that she’d finished off his story, but she did decide in her mind that tonight she’d take the chance and actually send it to him. Just thinking of that made her all wet again.

She reached over and grabbed Steve’s stiff cock. “This has made me horny again, fuck me with your monster?” Steve happily complied with his sister’s request as she lay down on the bed so that he could spear his massive member between her lips.

Adriana reached over and played with Julie’s breasts as her brother rocked back and forth, his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. She kissed her cousin and Steve leaned to the side to see his two female relatives entwine their tongues together.

Adriana was on her knees leaning over the bed and broke her kiss with Julie to tell Steve that he’d better not forget her. He laughed and excused himself from fucking his sister for a few moments to kneel behind his cousin and slide his cock inside her pussy, which was equally as wet as his sister’s. As he slowly moved it in and out of her, he eyed off her anus, wondering whether the time was right. Given the discussion that they’d all just had, he decided that he should try it now, but decided to start with his finger as he had with hornylady.

He pulled his cock out and wiped the length of his slimy shaft down between her bum cheeks and over her anus. Adriana sighed at the touch and he slid back inside her pussy before placing the tip of his finger against her bum hole. He withdrew his cock so that only a couple of inches was inside her and he had room to use his finger. He ran his finger around her anus before starting to push into her hole. Adriana had been sucking on his sister’s nipple and he felt her tense. He told her to relax and Jules asked what was going on.

“He’s fingering my bottom,” Adriana told her. Julie squirmed out from under Adriana’s mouth so that she could see her brother’s finger as it slowly worked its way inside her bottom.

“Does it feel good?” Julie asked her.

“I dunno, its kinda weird, but its not horrible.” Julie scooted off the bed and knelt on the floor with her breasts on the bed like Adriana was doing so that her arse was also pointing at her brother.

“Do it to me as well, I want to know what it feels like,” she declared, not wishing to be out done by her cousin. Steve pulled her sister’s butt closer to him so that her hip was pressed up against Adriana’s and slipped two fingers inside her pussy whilst he continued to slowly work his finger into Adriana’s bottom. He then wiped them across her anus, tickling around it and teasing her before starting to work his index finger inside her bum just like he had done to Adriana. Steve allowed his cock to slide from Adriana’s pussy and moved so that he was equidistant between the two girls, a finger in each of their bum holes as he pushed and pulled, slowly sliding them deeper inside them.

“Oooh, It is kind of weird isn’t it?” Julie said to Adriana as her virgin bottom was penetrated for the very first time. “I feel so dirty doing this, but that just makes me hornier!”

“I know what you mean, Jules, I feel like a real slut, just like when we did the cum swapping.” As Steve worked his index fingers into their anus’ he allowed the middle finger of each hand to slip inside their pussies, fingering all four holes at the same time. This drew appreciative responses from his two relatives who turned to kiss each other as they enjoyed the violation of their bodies. Julie reached under herself so that she could finger her clit and Steve decided that his cock needed to be buried inside something warm and wet, moving to the right slightly so that he could thrust his erection inside his sister’s pussy. He let his middle finger slip from her pussy to make room and as he entered her, pushed it into her anus alongside his index finger.

“Of fuck Steve, I feel so full of everything!” she told him, working her fingers away on her clit and pushing back in time with each of his thrusts. Steve worked his cock in and out of her pussy and pushed his fingers as deep as he could into her anus and Julie moaned and screamed and let them know that she was going to explode. Adriana pulled her mouth towards her so that she could engage Julie in a passionate kiss as Julie’s body was racked by its orgasm.

Julie collapsed against the bed, her body shuddering and convulsing in her release, Steve’s cock, still erect, slipping slowly from her pussy.

“Your turn,” Steve said to Adriana, moving so that his cock was pushing against her bald pussy lips. She thrust back against him, sighing as his massive member stretched her wide and slid deep inside her pussy. She rocked slowly back and forth, enjoying each movement as Steve’s cock slid between her lips and deep inside her being. She felt his cock withdrawn and shuddered as the length of his shaft was wiped from base to tip across her puckered little anus before sliding back inside her vagina. Steve’s finger pushed again inside her bum and with Julie’s encouragement, worked a hand beneath her to finger her clit.

Steve soon had a second finger inside Adriana’s arse hole and was fucking her with them as well as with his cock. Julie had recovered and was watching intently as her brother’s fingers worked over her cousin’s bum.

“Let me do it to her,” Julie suddenly said, moving alongside her brother who removed his fingers. Julie dipped her fingers inside her own sopping pussy and then applied them to her cousin’s bum, sliding first one finger and then the other slowly inside, remarking on how different it felt to fingering her pussy as well as on how good it felt. Steve held still and allowed Julie and Adriana to do as they pleased, working Adriana towards her orgasm as she rocked back and forth and fingered her clit. He reached across and fondled his sister’s wonderfully firm breast, teasing at the nipple, marveling that his sister was here helping him to deflower his cousin’s anus. He wondered whether he could get his cock in there and asked the question.

“Um, I don’t’ know, its kinda scary thinking about that massive thing in my arse, just let me enjoy this for today,” Adriana grunted between pants. Steve acquiesced and thrust his cock deep inside his cousin, to be rewarded by her moans of release and to feel her pussy gripping his cock spasmodically in response to her orgasm. As Adriana recovered, he told her to lie down on the bed with her legs spread so that he could spray her with cum. Julie rolled her over and helped her up onto the bed as Steve worked his massive prick over with his hand. Julie watched for a bit before moving in to take it in her mouth and suck him, bringing him even closer to the brink. When she sensed that he was going to cum, she let him go and Steve seized his cock in his fist and pumped it until his semen sprayed out to splatter over Adriana’s small breasts with their tight, erect nipples. He leaned over her and wiped the last drop of cum across her lips and Adriana opened her mouth to suck it in. Then Steve stood back and told Julie to eat his cum from her cousin’s body.

Julie leant over her cousin who reached out to play with her breasts as Julie sucked her nipples and breasts clean of her brother’s cum.

Olivia sat at the table with her sister Mary, enjoying a cup of coffee as they took some time to catch up with each other.

“You know, there’s something I’ve been meaning to talk to you about,” Mary said after a break in their conversation.

“Oh?” queried Olivia, watching the somewhat pensive expression on her sister’s face.

“Yeah, now don’t think I’m getting all pervy or anything here, but the other night when your kids were over, they were all doing the dishes in the kitchen and I went in to get a drink of water and I couldn’t help but notice that your son had an erection. And I wouldn’t mention it, except I was wondering if you knew that your son might possibly have the biggest cock I’ve ever seen tucked away in his pants?”

Olivia laughed. “oh don’t worry, I’ve noticed it too, its rather hard not to when he walks out with half a boner in the morning with only his boxer shorts on.”

“Well, I’m glad that it’s not just me then because I was starting to worry that I was going mad and imagining things. Man, I would love to get my hands on a cock that big. I mean, John is no slouch or anything, but I’m guessing that that monster would be truly impressive to hold in your hand.”

“I think you’d be right,” Olivia replied, her pussy tingling as she remembered doing exactly that and more with her son’s cock.

Mary watched her younger sister as a slight flush appeared in her cheeks and her tongue slipped out to moisten her lips. She had disappeared into her own little world at the mention of holding a massive cock in her hands. Mary noted that even her nipples were responding as her eyes traveled over her sister’s body. They were clearly evident through the light cream blouse that she was wearing, even the bra underneath being insufficient to conceal their state of arousal.

“Thinking dirty thoughts?” Mary asked her.

“What? Oh!” Olivia said, starting and realising exactly where she was. “Well, if I am, it would have to be your fault for making me think about such massive cocks!” she then laughed.

“God, watching you just then made me think back a few years,” Mary said quietly, her voice husky and slightly nervous.

“Oh?” Olivia said, raising her eyebrows.

“Yes, you know what I am talking about …”

“Oh!” Olivia reacted suddenly clicking to exactly what it was that Mary meant. “Wow, I haven’t thought about that for the longest time … do you think about it much?”

“Only every time I see a sexy woman or catch you with your nipples begging for some attention,” Mary said wistfully.

“Really?”

“Oh yes, and just now the way that you were licking your lips and the lust on your face … made me want it again.”

Olivia thought back to the time that Mary was talking about. The two of them had just started to experiment with sex. It had all been innocent enough to start with, Olivia asking her sister how you pashed. Olivia had offered to teach her and suddenly they’d had their mouths locked together with their tongues tutoring each other in what worked and didn’t work in a kiss. Over a period of time, this practice kissing as they had called it had evolved until they were sleeping in each other’s beds and fucking each other with their fingers and tongues, all in the name of ‘practice’ for when the real thing came along.

They’d been lovers for about six months before Olivia had got a boyfriend and decided that she didn’t want to do it anymore. Mary hadn’t wanted to stop, but Olivia had made her promise that she’d leave her alone to pursue her boyfriend.

“Have you ever slept with another woman?” Olivia asked her sister.

“Nope, you were the only one. I’ve looked of course, I’ve even been to a gay bar to see if I could pick someone up for a night of girl sex, but I chickened out. I just couldn’t bring myself to do it at the final hurdle, but with you that was never an issue. God, just thinking about it has my pussy on fire!”

“Well, I must admit that you’ve certainly woken my bits up as well,” Olivia giggled.

“I don’t suppose you’d let me eat you, just for old time’s sake?” Mary whispered, obviously expecting the answer to be no and somewhat embarrassed to be asking. Olivia considered the request, which was more than she would have done a couple of weeks ago. There was something that had been awakened in her since her daughter had asked her if her father’s cock was big because she had seen her brother’s. Olivia couldn’t put her finger on it, but having allowed her son to fuck her up the arse, what could it hurt to have her sister eat her pussy and give her an orgasm. After all, it wasn’t like she’d never enjoyed it when it had happened in the past, it was just that she had thought that she should move on and get away from having sex with a family member. Must be genetic she thought to herself as she recalled her son’s cock buried in his sister’s pussy for everyone on the internet to see.

“You know what, I’m going to say yes,” Olivia announced. She was thrilled by the grin that spread across her sister’s face. She was obviously well pleased with this turn of events and stood up so quickly that her chair clattered to the floor behind her as she came around to hug Olivia.

“Oh wow, thanks Liv, I know you won’t regret this!” She took Olivia’s hand in her own and led her away to the bedroom.

“Its silly, but I’m so nervous I’ve got butterflies!” Mary giggled as they entered the room. Olivia started to remove her blouse, but Mary told her to stop and stepped up to take her in her arms, pulling her close so that she could kiss her like they had when they were younger. The two women’s tongues met and assumed a dance so familiar that it was as if no time at all had passed since the last time that they had enjoyed each other intimately.

Their hands began their exploratory journeys, touching, caressing, assessing and feeling each other before Mary’s hand began to work at the buttons down the front of her sister’s blouse. As she undid each one she would lower her head and kiss the skin that was revealed as the material parted. She worked lower and lower until she was on her knees and the second-last button revealed Olivia’s belly button. She kissed the her tummy just below it then ran her tongue around the edge, causing Olivia to giggle before she released the final button and stood to peel back the blouse from her sister’s shoulders. She took Olivia’s breasts in her hands, feeling the softness of the material of her ivory satin bra, her fingers tracing along the edges of it, feeling the skin of her breasts. Her tongue followed the path of her fingers and Olivia’s fingers tangled in her hair as she caressed Mary’s head.

Mary’s hands found the clasp of Olivia’s bra and released the catch so that she could pull the bra off and release her sister’s breasts to the air. She admired the taught nipples, standing out to be sucked in their state of arousal. It was too much to resist and she leaned forward and caressed the nipple with her tongue before sucking it deep within her mouth, feeling it swell with further arousal. Olivia was pulling at Mary’s pink t-shirt, trying to lift if over her head, wanting to release her sister’s breasts as well. Mary allowed it to happen, first pulling her arms free whilst the nipple was still in her mouth before taking a breast in each hand as Olivia pulled the t-shirt over her head.

Olivia admired her older sister’s breasts. They were fuller than her own, akin to the size of her daughter’s. Though like her own, they had lost the firmness of youth. And like her own, the nipples seemed larger and darker than they had been when they had spent intimate time together like this in their youth. She commented on the fact to Mary.

“Yeah, after having kids, things are never quite the same, are they?” she asked philosophically.

“At least sex still feels good though,” laughed Olivia.

“That’s the truth!” The two women kissed again, their breasts crushed together and their nipples thrusting into the soft flesh of the other woman.

“Time to see the rest of you,” Mary announced and began undoing the clasp and then the zip on the skirt that Olivia was wearing. She knelt down before her and slid the khaki coloured skirt to the floor, revealing Olivia’s matching ivory panties. She kissed her on her mound and ran her fingers along the crotch, finding it already soaked with her sister’s juices.

“Mmm, I think you’re ready for me,” Mary said. Olivia simply moaned in response. Mary grabbed the waistband of the panties and peeled them down her sister’s legs, revealing her glistening and puffy pussy lips, devoid of hair.

“Wow, you’re shaved!” Mary remarked.

“Uh huh,” Olivia replied, standing naked before her sister.

“Been that way for long?”

“A couple of years now, I did it for Dave and didn’t look back.”

“John keeps asking me to do it now and then, but I’ve never given in yet.”

“Well one day you should, you’ll blow his mind.”

“Huh, that wouldn’t be all that would blow!” Mary said, her fingers beginning to trace their way over her sister’s mound and upper thighs, all over her, but not touching her pussy. “Lay down for me Liv.”

Olivia lay herself down on the bed and Mary stood between her feet, looking over the body of her sister.

“You know, you look fucking hot,” Mary whispered as she undid the buttons of her jeans and dropped them to the floor along with her panties. Olivia looked at her sister’s body, thinking that she had done a good job of keeping herself in shape. She eyed off her pussy, noting that although she said she’d never shaved it, she kept the hair trimmed quite short and in a neat patch that wouldn’t show from swimwear.

“You look, pretty fucking good yourself, Sis,” Olivia told her as Mary began to crawl up her body, letting her nipples drag along her sister’s skin, occasionally pressing more of her breast against Olivia as she adjusted her position. When she reached her breasts, she again sucked on them, beginning with the right breast and then moving to the left, pulling and tugging on her nipple with her teeth and lips, her hand darting down to caress Olivia’s pussy, getting her fingers slick with her juices. Olivia groaned in a pleasured response to the touch, her legs parting to give her sister better access to her pleasure centre.

“I’m going to enjoy fucking you,” Mary said, grinning at her younger sister as she commenced her journey back down over her body, her lips, tongue and hands bringing her alive as they traversed her nakedness. When she reached her sister’s pussy, Mary caressed the skin of her bald mound with her fingers, before tracing them down either side of her inflamed labia and bringing them back up her slit, catching her juices, sucking her fingers into her mouth and licking them clean. She slid two fingers inside Olivia’s pussy and worked them back and forth before withdrawing them and applying her tongue to her pussy. She commenced teasing her sister, drawing her ever closer to her orgasm, but never quite allowing her to take that final plunge over the edge into bliss. She worked her tongue back and forth and around her clit and dipped it inside her pussy, caressed her labia and pulled at them with her lips.

Olivia squirmed and writhed under her sister’s attentions and pulled at her own nipples, heightening the pleasure that was being exacted upon her. She was desperate to cum, but Mary wasn’t going to allow that to happen easily, she was obviously relishing this opportunity that she had waited for so long to enjoy.

Mary stopped licking Olivia’s pussy and used her fingers to work in and out of her pussy before running one down her slit and over her anus. She rimmed it with her finger before slowly working the wet juices that had coated it inside with her finger until she had it worked nicely inside her sister’s bum. Then she resumed the application of her tongue to Olivia’s clit and worked the two actions together.

Olivia exploded. She cried out as her release was finally realised. She bucked and shook and shuddered as she came, but Mary didn’t let up. She kept her finger firmly embedded in her sister’s bum hole and clamped down hard on her clit. Olivia cried out, her hands grabbing at her sister’s hair, wanting to pull her away and hold her tight against her at the same time. A second orgasm flowed through her on the back of her first and she screamed, her body now beyond her control. She begged Mary to release her and Mary did so, allowing Olivia to collapse back on the bed, spent.

Mary crawled up next to her sister and lay with her, her hands gently fondling and caressing her breasts and bare skin.

“Thank you for letting me do that Liv, I love you so much.”

“Well thank you,” Olivia whispered in reply, “That was fucking amazing. Are you sure you haven’t been practicing your pussy eating skills? When it feels that fucking good, I wonder why I ever stopped you.” Mary grinned, happy.

“Does that mean you’ll let me do it again?”

“Hell yes, though not just now, I feel a little spent,” Olivia giggled. “Though, I’ll have to return the favour first.”

“Oh goody,” Mary said, clapping her hands, acting like a young girl about to get her first puppy, much to the amusement of her sister.”

Olivia rolled over on top of her elder sister and kissed her, tasting the juices from her own pussy on her lips and tongue. She worked her way down Mary’s body as had been done to her, paying particular attention to the large breasts with their nipples that begged for attention. She slowly reached her target and then drove her tongue into Mary’s pussy, drawing shrieks of pleasure.

When she was worked into a frenzy, Olivia stopped licking her and sat beside her sister, one of Mary’s leg’s draped across her lap. She worked two fingers into her sister’s pussy and curling them inside her, started to feel her way around the front wall, searching for the magic spot. Mary watched her sister’s face as she explored inside her, loving that her sister was being so intimate with her again after so many years apart.

Olivia found the spot that she was looking for and Mary’s back arched in response as her fingers caressed her g-spot, sending shock waves of pleasure through her system. It was Mary’s turn to writhe and squirm and soon she too lay spent on the bed, her body heaving as she caught her breath from her orgasm.

“You know,” Olivia said later, ” I have a proposition for you.”

“Oh?” Mary said, curious as to what on earth it could be.”

“Would you like to see Steve’s cock?”

“Are you serious?” Mary replied, shocked.

“Oh yes, let me tell you something.” Olivia told her sister that she had stumbled across an account on Steve’s computer when she’d had to borrow it when hers had crashed and that she’d discovered that he’d been masturbating on his webcam for women on the internet (she figured that was better than telling the full story). She suggested that the next time that she knew that he was going to do it, that she would ring Mary and let her know, so that she could log in and view it as well.

“Are you interested?”

“Of course, but are you really ok with setting me up to watch your son wank?”

“Hell, I just had sex with my sister, I’m starting to wonder what it would take for me to say no to something these days,” Olivia confessed.

“Interesting point,” Mary conceded. “As long as you’re alright with it though, I’ll be happy to take advantage.”

Olivia hugged her sister good bye and made her way home, amazed at the fact that after all this time, she had finally allowed her sister to fuck her again and wondering about her own contribution of promising to set up her son to masturbate for his aunty.

Julie typed her uncle’s email address into the to box and attached the story that she had added to. She sat there looking at the screen, the mouse pointer hovering over the send button. Was this really a wise thing to do? She knew that there was a level on which her uncle desired her, but did that mean it would really translate into his willingness to do something about it. She had an idea and decided that it might be an ok starting point.

Dear Uncle John,

When I was at your place the other day, I got up early and was mucking about on your computer. Sorry for intruding, but when I was on there I stumbled across a story that you had been writing. Now don’t be freaked out, but I read it and have to say that I found it ‘interesting’. I emailed it to myself and have been thinking about it quite a bit.

After a day or two, I decided that I should continue it for you and that is what I have done. I would love it if you continued it from where I have left it and sent it back to me.

Let’s just say that I’m curious.

Love Julie xxx

She hit send. She wondered what his response would be. She could imagine him sitting in his chair reading it. Would he be shocked? Disgusted? Horny? Man, not knowing was going to drive her crazy. She wandered out to the kitchen and saw her father there getting a drink. She was so horny she could have dragged his pants down and blown him right there. What was up with her today? Steve had gone out for the day and she’d woken up horny and now there wasn’t anyone in the house who could help her out. She’d called Adriana, but she was out for a ride and not expected back for ages.

“Hey Dad, how’s it going?” she asked him, moving past to get to the fridge, brushing her breast against his arm.

“Good, Jules, you? Got big plans for the day?”

“Nope, just a boring Saturday hanging around the house I guess. Adriana is out, Steve’s out, I can’t seem to get hold of my other friends, so I might just watch a movie. What about you?”

“Much the same, your mother has decided to go visit her sister for the day again and so I thought I might just tinker about here and catch up on a few jobs that need doing.”

“Well, I guess I’ll see you around then,” Julie responded, taking her drink and moving from the kitchen.

Julie put a disk in the DVD player and settled down in front of the television to watch a movie. As she watched, her thoughts wandered and she thought back to the action that she had been participating in over the last couple of weeks and having found no release from her state of excitement that morning, quickly found that her panties were becoming damp as her body reacted to her mind’s memories. Her hand found its way inside the pants that she was wearing, moving inside her panties to caress her bald pussy. She slid her finger between her lips before slowly beginning to play with her clitoris.

Dave stood up from where he had been repairing the sprinkler system in the yard, cursing once again his wife’s incredible ability to find an irrigation hose with the tine of her garden fork with unerring accuracy. He washed his hands at the tap off the back of the house and decided that he would get himself some lunch. He walked into the kitchen and was about to start when he heard the TV coming from the living room. He decided that he should at least ask Julie if she wanted anything and so made his way to the living room to ask her. When he reached the door, he stopped, stunned. Julie was laid out on the couch with a movie going, but she wasn’t really watching the TV. She was looking in its general direction, but from what Dave could see, her hand was too busy in her pants for her to be really watching. Especially as there was absolutely nothing on the screen that anyone could find arousing.

Dave’s cock reacted automatically to the sight before his mind even had a chance to come to grips with what it was seeing. He knew that he should walk away, but the sight of his daughter’s hand working feverishly inside her pants was mesmerizing. Julie was turned away from him slightly so he couldn’t see as much as he’d like, but he could see from her breathing that she was well on her way to orgasm, her breasts heaving with each breath, her nipples trying desperately to escape their confines.

As he watched, Julie grabbed a pillow with her free hand and clamped it to her mouth, muffling the release of her pleasure as her body visibly shook on the couch. Dave quickly turned away in case he was spotted spying on her and went to the kitchen, where he attempted to focus his thoughts on anything but the shaking of his daughter’s body so that his erection might subside.

After five minutes or so, he thought that he had enough composure to attempt his entry again, this time making sure that he made enough noise that he might be heard and not disrupt anything else that might be going on!

“Hey Jules,” he said from the doorway, his cock spoiling any thought of going into the room composed due to the recent events he had witnessed, “would you like something to eat?”

“Oh hi, Daddy, sure I would.” Dave noted the flush on her face. She was obviously still recovering from her pleasure and had she just glanced at his crotch when she said yes to something to eat? Surely it was his imagination going overtime. Having established what she would like, he retreated to the kitchen to prepare it.

Julie lay back on the couch. “Man, what if he had walked in five minutes ago?” she wondered to herself, “Would he have watched me finger myself or have just walked away, or told me off?” She had no way of ascertaining which it would be, but she had noted that his cock had been more than flaccid as he stood there asking her if she wanted something eat. She wondered if he’d noted that she’d been looking at his pants when she said yes. She hadn’t been able to help herself from doing anything other than look there because she was so horny. She really wanted a cock to play with today.

Dave returned with some sandwiches and sat down next to Julie on the couch to eat them. Julie joined in, Dave asking her what she was watching. Luckily it was something that she’d seen before and so she was able to fill her Dad in quickly on what had happened so far.

The two of the sat there watching the movie and eating their lunch until a point where her Dad missed one of the subtleties of the movie when he turned to place his empty plate aside. Julie noted that the remote was on the other side of her father and when he was again watching, leant over him, her breasts crushed against his thighs so that she could reach it to rewind the movie, telling him that he needed to watch this bit to get something equally as important later in the movie.

Dave sat there watching this ‘critical part’ but he was struggling to take it in. All that was burning in his mind at that point was the feeling of his daughter’s firm breasts crushed against his thighs and the reaction that it had caused in his pants. He had to get out of there. He stood up and went to move from the room, too conscious of the bulge in his jeans.

“Aren’t you going to watch the rest with me Daddy?” Julie asked, surprised by his apparent departure.

“Um, I’m just going to get another drink,” he said, coming up with the first excuse that entered his mind.

“As long as you’re not uncomfortable,” Julie said, glancing at his crotch. Dave simply left the room, stunned and unsure of what was going on. If he was younger and single, he would swear that the young vixen in the room was trying to pick him up, and not very subtlety either. But this was his daughter. So why was his body reacting so well to her. Why wasn’t his mind controlling him rather than saying, “Wow, what if she is!”

Having made the excuse that he was going to get a drink, he found himself trapped into returning. He sat back down on the couch and Julie leaned up against him. She looked at him and reached up with her hand, telling him that he had something on his lip from lunch. She plucked it away and all Dave was aware of was the aroma of pussy on her fingers and what seemed to be an intense heat transfer between them where she had her body pushed up against his. He sat there, barely seeing the movie, astounded by the reaction that the close proximity of his daughter was having on him. He put her arm around her, his and resting on her arm and she smiled at him, snuggling into his embrace.

Julie was alive with excitement. She was so close to her father, she could tell that he had a stiff cock in his pants and even the slightest movement seemed to get him bigger. She could feel his hand on her arm and loved that it was so close to her breast. Should she place his hand on her tit? Or should she grab his cock? What a choice. In the end she settled for moving as the movie came to a close, because in doing so, she turned and her father’s hand slid onto her breast. He held it for the briefest of moments before reacting sharply and taking it away, apologizing.

“Its ok Dad,” Julie laughed at his reaction,” Its not like it’s the first time someone has accidentally touched my boob!” And with that she put her hand on her father’s cock to push herself up into a standing position.

“Oops,” she laughed at him as she went to get the disc out of the player, bending so that he had a perfect view of her arse in the jeans that she was wearing. As she replaced the disc in the cover, they heard the front door open and Steve called out that he was home. Her father stood, embarrassed and shocked and went back out to the garden.

“Hey Steve,” Julie called out to him, disappointed in one respect but pleased in another. She grabbed him by the hand and dragged him off to her bedroom. Before he even really had a chance to reply and see what was up, she was peeling her pants down her legs. She lay back on the bed with her pussy exposed to him, still wearing the pale-blue t-shirt that she’d paired with her jeans.

“Fuck me Steve. I need your cock.” She said simply.

“Well if that’s what you really want …” Steve teased, dragging out his response.

“I suggest you hurry or I might have to go and see if Mum has any toys I can use, then I could just forget about you and help myself,” Julie said in response to his teasing. Steve for his part, quickly whipped his jeans off and pulled his t-shirt over his head. He climbed up over his sister’s slight frame and rubbed the head of his cock against her pussy lips before plunging inside her.

“Oh god you don’t know how much I needed that!” she said to him as his enormous cock speared inside her. “Please fuck me hard.”

Steve responded by thrusting his cock in and out of his sister’s pussy, working her over as he himself worked closer and closer to cumming. He thrust again and again and Julie whimpered and sighed as again and again she was split apart, her vagina engulfed by the massive intruder. She reached up and pulled at her brother’s nipples, tugging and squeezing them, reaching for her clit with her other hand. She thrust herself back to meet him in his efforts until he pulled his cock from her pussy and started to pump it with his fist. Julie sat up and took the head of his cock in her mouth, telling him to cum there as he worked the remainder of his member over with his hand.

Steve held still and felt his balls tighten as the familiar rush worked its way through his body to release a stream of sperm into Julie’s mouth. Julie swallowed and swallowed and then took Steve’s cock back in her mouth to clean him off.

“Hmm, looks like I might need to help you out a little more,” Steve said, smiling at Julie as he dropped down between her legs. He parted her lips with his fingers and delved between them with his tongue, seeking to and succeeding in pleasuring her.

Julie squirmed and wriggled and finally came, thrilled to find release again when she hadn’t expected it for hours if at all.

“Does Mum really have toys?” Steve asked Julie as they dressed themselves afterwards.

“I don’t know,” Julie laughed, “I was making it up, maybe I’ll have to have a look sometime.”

“Now that’s not a bad idea,” Steve replied.

“Yeah well, don’t do it now, because Dad’s still home you know.”

“Damn. Oh well, have to do it another time then.”

Julie left Steve to his own devices, which turned out to be turning the computer on to see if there were any developments that he needed to attend to. There was a stack of fan email there and he glanced through the ones that appealed to him. He spotted one from hornylady and opened it up. It was a request for a solo session from him. She said that she had at least one friend who was interested in seeing the happy monster and wanted to set her up to watch him do his thing.

Steve sent back a reply saying that he would be happy to and said that he could do it later that evening if she could organise her friend in time. He told her to message him at 8:30 if she wanted to go through with it.

Olivia showed Mary the message. “There you go, 8:30 tonight you can watch my son wank his enormous penis.”

“Wow, that is awesome, Mary said, caressing her sister’s breasts as she stood behind her, Olivia sitting in the chair in front of her brother-in-law’s computer. Olivia had again spent the day with her sister and the two of them had indulged in some loving. Just before Olivia had been about to leave, Mary had reminded her of what she had offered, so Olivia had checked her email account on their computer.

“You just don’t know how awesome it really is,” Olivia said, thinking back to having it in her anus, but not willing to tell her sister everything.

Later that same day, John was sitting at his computer. He was reading the message on the screen for about the tenth time. It was from his niece, Julie. And if he was reading it correctly, which with this being the tenth time he’d read it, he was pretty sure he was, she had found the story he’d written, guessed it was about her and now added to it so that the uncle fucked the girl in the story. Something he’d thought about but hadn’t been prepared to put on paper. And she’d invited him to add to it further and send it back. Did he dare do it? He thought back to when he’d seen her that morning and she’d been wearing so little clothing. His already hard cock twitched.

“John do you think I could use your computer for awhile later?” Mary asked, breaking his reverie. He quickly alt-tabbed after recovering from his start in the chair.

“Good god, Mary, you scared the shit out of me!” he laughed as he turned to face her in the doorway to the study. Mary laughed at him.

“Sorry about that, can I use it though?”

“Umm, sure,” he replied, wondering what she needed it for. Mary rarely used the computer but he decided that if she wanted to tell him what it was about hen she would do exactly that.

“I need it at 8:30.”

“ok.”

Alexis and Adriana were out for the night and John was watching the football as Mary settled into the chair in front of her husband’s computer. She had shut the door so that it wouldn’t be evident what was going on at a quick glance and now spread her legs as she logged into the messenger program under the alias wetandwilling that Olivia had set up for her.

She looked at the friend’s list and sure enough, monstercock4fun was already logged in, as was hornylady. Soon after she had logged in, she was invited to a video conference and accepted. She saw her nephew Steve sitting on a chair in front of his computer, wearing boxers and a t-shirt.

hornylady} here she is now

wetandwilling}hello

monstercock4fun}g’day

hornylady}are u ready to perform for my friend, Steve?

monstercock4fun}sure, ready to watch wet?

wetandwilling}I think so

monstercock4funthink? Not sure about this?

As she glanced at the cam portion of the screen, she saw that her nephew had flopped out his semi-erect penis and was stunned by how big it looked.

wetandwilling} k, I am SURE

hornylady} I told y u that u’d like it lol

wetandwilling}u were right.

Steve started to stoke his cock. He found the fact that there were two women watching him now with no men leering at his sister even more arousing than he had thought that he would. His cock quickly grew to its full size and he was rewarded by his audience with their messages.

wetandwilling}that has to be the best and biggest cock I’ve ever seen!

hornylady}Isn’t it gorgeous?

wetandwilling}ur telling me!

Steve applied moisturizer to his hands and slowly worked them up and down his shaft and over the head of his cock, watching the messages appear on the screen to tell him how much they were enjoying it.

monstercock4fun}r u playing with urselves?

hornylady}of course

wetandwilling}me too!

Mary watched her nephew’s hands stroking his cock and wished that she could feel the fullness of it in her own hands. And her pussy she conceded. At Olivia’s advice, she was wearing no panties and was sitting at the computer in a skirt since there was some chance that John would walk in. She was typing messages one handed now as her other hand worked on her clitoris, stroking and rubbing it, her juices seeping from her pussy to wet her skirt.

As she watched, Steve’s hands increased their tempo on his cock until he finally held still and a stream of cum spurted from its tip into the air before landing on his belly with what Mary imagined could have been an auditable splat.

wetandwilling}thank you so much for sharing that with me Steve.

monstercock4fun}Sure, maybe 1 day u could return the favr?

wetandwilling}im willing to consider it

hornylady}night steve

monstercock4dun} night horny, see u some other time.

Hornylady}Sure will

Mary logged off of her computer and the phone rang.

“So what do you think of my boy’s cock now?” Olivia asked.

“My god, it was bigger than I’d thought possible! Imagine how it would to have that stuffed inside you.” Mary replied.

“Oh believe me, I’ve thought about it!” laughed Olivia.

“God it would be so amazing. I can’t believe that you got all that set up and he doesn’t know that he’s masturbating for his Mum.”

“And his Aunty now!”

“Well I don’t know about you, but I have to go and finish myself off. That got me more worked up than I’ve been in ages. Well other than the time I’ve spent with you of course!”

“Its ok, I understand. I can’t believe how many times I’ve frigged myself whilst watching or thinking about my son’s cock. Have a good night.

Mary hung up the telephone and turned off the computer. She thought about going to the bedroom to masturbate, but decided that having seen that little performance, she’d rather the real thing. She went into the living room where John was watching the TV and sat down in front of him. His hands caressed her shoulders, massaging them gently and she moaned her appreciation.

Without ceremony, she turned around and started undoing his pants so that she could pull them to the floor. John watched in surprise, but with pleasure written across his face as his wife stripped his pants off of him and took his suddenly inflating penis into her mouth. She sucked and nibbled at it until it was at its full erection and then bobbed her head up and down, taking time to swirl her tongue around the head and occasionally lick along the shaft.

John was torn between watching the football and watching his wife’s mouth working on his cock, but in the end, she won. “After all, he thought to himself, if he did the right thing, there might be some chance of this happening again someday!”

Mary worked John to a point where she thought he might not be able to control himself any longer and then stopped, clambered up on top of him and lifted her skirt to show that she had no panties on. She grabbed his cock, guided it to the entrance of her hole and slid blissfully down its length until he was completely buried within her.

John grasped Mary by the waist and moved with her as she ground her pelvis in a circle before moving up and down his cock again. John moaned with appreciation and watched his cock appearing and disappearing within her pussy until her hand descended to her clit and blocked his view.

Mary sat, impaled on her husband’s cock, her fingers teasing her clitoris towards orgasm, her mind filled with the image of her nephew’s cock and imagining what it might be like to be stretched even further apart than she was now. She climaxed, her pussy quivering as she came.

John enjoyed the sensation of his wife’s orgasm around his cock and as she subsided, toppled her onto the couch so that he could get between her legs and fuck her some more. He thrust in and out of her pussy, admiring her breasts, reaching out to touch them as he knew she liked. He never tired of gazing at his wife when she was naked. She wasn’t the person he had married all those years ago and even though he enjoyed looking at girls the age of his daughters, he loved his wife and they had a perfectly good sex life.

The brief thought of his daughters caused him to remember the story as he impaled his wife again and again and images of Julie’s nipple being pulled at the table flashed in his mind, sending him beyond the point of no return. He emptied his seed into her pussy and they lay on the couch.

“Well that was a pleasant surprise.”

“What can I say, I like to be able to surprise you occasionally, even after all these years,” laughed Mary. She left him then to clean up before heading off to bed. John told her that he’d watch the end of the game and then come and join her.

Once the game was complete though, he was drawn to the computer, where he opened up his story and added to what Julie had sent him, focusing on the young girl giving the older man a blow job. When he finished, he pasted it into an email and hit send before he could have second thoughts. Then he went to bed, having second thoughts about whether he should have sent it or not.

“Too late now,” he thought as he finally drifted off to sleep.

Over the next two weeks, Olivia and Mary talked more and more and occasionally found time to fuck each other or to hook up a connection with Steve and watch him masturbate. John and Julie were exchanging emails, detailing their story and Steve and Julie continued to fuck each other and perform on the internet for money, slowly building quite a balance of money. Adriana joined them a couple of times, but it was harder for her to find an excuse to come over.

Julie teased her Dad a couple of times, but couldn’t quite seem to find the right way in which to approach getting her father’s cock in either her hand, mouth or pussy.

Steve searched through his mother’s drawers. Julie had made a comment about her toys and though she claimed that she was joking and had no idea, Steve wanted to know. There was something about the thought that his mother might be sticking toys in her pussy for hers or his father’s pleasure sent blood pulsing to his cock and he wanted to know.

Finally he found the stash. In a shoe box in the bottom of her wardrobe, hidden under a couple of other pairs of shoes, he found some toys. He picked them up and inspected them, turning on the ones that vibrate, feeling their texture, imagining how they would look sliding in and out between the bald pussy lips that he’d captured on video.

As he stood there, he even sniffed them, seeking traces of his mother’s pleasure, but there was none to be found, or at least nothing other than the smell of plastic and rubber. He was putting the last one back and about to leave the room, his mind starting to wonder if there would be a chance of rigging a video to catch her using them, when he quickly picked a medium sized blue one with the thought that he might try it out on Julie and see what she thought of it. In grabbing it, he found one more that he hadn’t noticed and stopped in shock.

It was exactly the same as the one that hornylady had used on herself the last time that they had played on their cams together.

The one that he held in his hand wasn’t huge and wasn’t as big as his dick, but he had a plan and the size of this toy fitted with that. He wondered momentarily again about whether hornylady might actually be his mother but then just laughed it off as his over-active imagination (even though the thought did significantly less than repulse him). After all, they must sell hundreds of these things all over the place.

He retreated to his room and hid the pink rubbery vibrator away, hoping for a time to use it with Julie. Maybe they could use it for their internet audience. He wondered whether he should tell her first or just surprise her by sticking it in her pussy when she wasn’t expecting it. So many possibilities he thought to himself.

Julie prowled down the passage, anticipation building as she moved closer to where she expected to find her Uncle John. They’d been exchanging emails for quite some time now and she found the thought of fucking her uncle almost as exciting and dangerous as the thought of fucking her father. She’d not made much progress there, but was sure that the time was right for her to win her uncle over.

It hadn’t taken him long to get into the swing of the story swapping and Julie now looked forward to the days when she came home to find an email in her inbox from Uncle John. She would sit at the computer fingering herself as she read the story and then ponder where she thought that she could take the story before writing a response and sending it back.

In the time that they’d been swapping emails, her Uncle had admitted to wanking himself as he read what Julie had written, with thoughts of her firm body in his mind to inspire him. Julie had sent him a picture of herself in her underwear in exchange for a photo of his erect cock. It turned out that it wasn’t as big as her brother’s but it still looked perfectly fuck and suckable and she had told him exactly that. He told her that he’d exploded over a copy of the photo of her and she asked him to show her.

John had taken a digital shot of the messed up photo and sent it to Julie. Julie had then asked if he would like to see her naked. John was too far gone to say no at this point and Julie had asked what he would do for her if she let him see her naked. John had had no idea as to what to ask for and in the end, after a bit of to and fro, the two of them had agreed that they would settle it with John owing his niece a favour to be called upon at a later date.

Julie had stripped down and photographed her breasts and bald pussy and sent the photos off to her uncle who had sent back his thoughts on just how wondrously beautiful his niece was.

And now Julie was sneaking about his house in the middle of the night. She’d talked her way into being allowed to stay home whilst the rest of the family had taken off for the weekend, including Mary and Alexis. Julie had pleaded that she had too much school work to catch up on and so had been left in the house alone. Adriana and John had made similar excuses and stayed behind at their own houses without knowing that Julie had done so.

After spending the first night alone, Julie had found an email from her Uncle and realised that he was at home. She’d called him up, dirty cheeky thoughts going through her mind, but received a shock when Adriana had answered. Adie asked her over and they had spent the early evening watching videos with Adie’s Dad who had opted to join them. Julie had teased both her uncle and her cousin mercilessly, flashing them whenever the other left the room and snuggling close to Adriana in a pretense of being a little cold.

She almost felt sorry for her Uncle. From the moment she had first flashed him, his cock had been completely stiff and he kept having to move to hide it from Adriana.

Eventually the movie had finished and Julie and Adriana had gone to bed where they melted into each other’s arms before driving each other to orgasm. But that was a couple of hours ago now and Julie had woken up needing to pee. On the way to the bathroom, she had noticed the light on in the den.

She turned the corner and saw a naked picture of herself on the computer monitor, her uncle sitting before the computer with his hands obviously occupied pleasuring his cock. Julie slipped her t-shirt off and dropped it on the floor at the doorway, her fingers finding and pinching her nipples, making them stand out. She hesitated briefly, considering whether she really did want to go through with it. She ran her hand down inside her panties and feeling the wetness seeping from her pussy, decided that her body wanted it and that she was going to satisfy this desire.

John started, turning at the sound of someone entering the room. His first reaction was embarrassment; assuming that it was Mary walking in on him, forgetting that she was out of the house, catching him with his pants off and his erect cock in his hand. He had quickly alt-tabbed so that the image of his niece was removed from the screen, horrified to think what his wife would say if she found out. But embarrassment quickly turned to shock when he realised that the object of desire that had adorned his screen moments ago was now striding into his office. Not only was she walking in, but she was only wearing a pair of black panties. Her wondrous breasts bobbed firmly with her movements, the delicious nipples that he’d admired during the exchanges erect and tight.

Julie put her finger to her lips in the classic indicator that she wanted silence as she strode across the room, the confidence of her movements belying the excitement and nervous anticipation that was coursing through every fibre of her being. Without saying a word, she walked to where her uncle sat and bent over to kiss him, her hand reaching down to caress his erection.

John nearly came right there and then. He was close to cumming from masturbating when Julie had walked in and now the combination of her soft lips and wet tongue applying themselves to his lips as her hand grasped his stiff shaft and began to stoke it up and down drove him even closer. He allowed his hand to reach out and capture her breast, the firm nipple spiking into his hand as he squeezed and marveled at the youthful firmness he found. His other hand ran down over the naked skin of her side until it rested on her hip just above the line of her panties. He was about to venture to touch her pussy through the material, but Julie moved first, dropping to her knees to take his cock within the warm, moist folds of her mouth.

Julie delighted in the contrast of the soft skin that overlay the firmness of his cock as her mouth slid up and down its length, he tongue twirling and darting in its caresses as she pleasured him. She slipped a hand down between her legs, within her panties so that she could feel her juices as they oozed out with her pleasure. Her fingers slipped within her pleasure centre to tease delicately over her clit as her mouth worked up and down John’s cock again and again.

John marveled at the obvious pleasure with which his firm young niece worked over his cock. He noticed that she was fingering herself and the whole situation became too much to bear. His cock exploded, his seed spurting as he pulsed with his release.

Julie sucked at her uncle’s cum, swallowing it happily before licking gently at the last drops that sat nestled in the small slit of his cock. John made to speak, to say something, even if it was just thank you to his niece, but she again indicated that silence was required, if not desired. She stood up and removed her wet panties, dropping them on top of his cock before straddling his thigh, her wet pussy sliding on his bare leg.

Julie leaned in and kissed her uncle again, feeling his hands grasp her breasts again, squeezing and manipulating them. She rubbed her pussy on his thigh before taking his head in her hands and drawing it down towards her breast where her nipple was taken into his eager mouth. She fingered herself mercilessly, tweaking and stroking until, with her nipple caught between her uncle’s lips and her bare pussy slithering all over his thigh, she came, a flooding rush coating his leg.

Julie grabbed her panties, bending over so that her uncle saw her bare pussy from behind, but before he could reach out to touch it, she had skipped away, turning to blow him a kiss as she departed, picking her t-shirt from the floor.

John sat in his chair, stunned and almost disbelieving that it had actually happened. He was disappointed that he hadn’t had the chance to sink his cock deep within the amazing pussy that he had been drooling over leading up to this night. But he wasn’t about to complain. Just having felt those breasts and had his cock sucked by such a succulent young vixen was more than he had ever thought would have happened. He went off to bed where he tossed and turned, reliving every single moment, cementing it within his mind in case it were the last time he would live through such an encounter.

Julie climbed into bed alongside her cousin, snuggling up to her warmth, allowing her hand to rest on her small breast, wondering whether she would be allowed to do so if Adriana knew that she had just swallowed her Dad’s cum.

A couple of days later, Alexis knocked on the bathroom door, to be answered by her sister, Adriana, telling her to come in.

“Sorry Adie, I just wanted to get some of my make-up that I left in here,” Alexis said as she entered the bathroom where her sister was showering. She couldn’t help but cast her eyes at her naked sister, checking her out. The glass of the cubicle was steamed up though and she only got an impression rather than a vision of what was concealed within.

“That’s cool, its not like you’ve never seen me naked before,” laughed Adriana, wishing that she could get her sister to enter the shower with her. Deciding that that was unlikely to happen, she turned off the water before Alexis could leave the room. “Pass me a towel, Lexi?” she asked, holding out her hand as drips of water made their way seductively across her nudity.

Alexis pulled a towel from the rack behind her and turned to pass it to Adriana, her eyes following the path that the drips of water were taking, running down between her breasts, across her stomach … “You’ve shaved your pussy?!” she asked, shocked when her eyes encountered her sister’s bare mound.

“Oh, yeah,” Adriana grinned at her sister. “I liked the way it looked on Julie so much that I decided to try it myself,” she noted a slightly funny look pass across her sister’s face at Julie’s name. It surprised her. “Besides, Julie said that Steve really gets off on it,” she added.

“Really?”

“Yeah, that and panties apparently. And believe me, it feels awesome to have his cock inside your bare pussy.”

“So tell me something honestly, Adie, do you prefer having sex with Julie or Steve?” Alexis asked her sister as she watched her rub herself down with the towel.

“Well, they’re both different and I enjoy them for different reasons …” Adriana answered non-committally.

“If you had to give one of them up, which would it be?” Alexis probed, trying another tack.

“I really don’t know Lexi, I guess until I was put in that situation I couldn’t answer. Why do you ask?”

“I was just curious about how much of you fucking Julie was Julie forcing herself on you and how much of it was voluntary…”

“You think that Julie forces herself on me?”

“Well not really, I guess I just thought that she was always pushing to see me naked and touch me and stuff and it makes me uncomfortable sometimes.”

“What makes you uncomfortable, her hitting on you, or the thought of having sex with a girl?”

“A little of both, I guess, but mainly her hitting on me. I feel like she doesn’t really give me a chance to take things at my pace, she’s always after more.”

“Well, I guess she can be a bit demanding like that. But does this mean that you’d be open to sex with a girl if it was done at your pace?”

“I guess it does,” Alexis answered her younger sister quietly, surprised by her admission and the fact that she realised that she actually meant what she was saying.

“Would you have sex with me?” Adriana asked quietly in return, her pussy reacting to the possibility, “at your pace?”

“Um, I might,” Alexis admitted, her eyes again traveling over her sister’s lithe body, admiring the tone of her legs and butt as she bent forwards to dry her hair.

“Cool, well I tell you what, if you want to try it, come and see me in my bed some time and I’ll be happy to fuck you since you just happen to be completely gorgeous.”

Alexis blushed as she left the room, wondering if she would go through with this or not.

Julie sat on her brother’s bed, waiting for him to return from the bathroom. She stood as he came back in the room and they folded into each other’s arms, their mouths automatically seeking each other out, tongues entwining and exploring. Steve’s hands found his sister’s breasts and she in turn worked her hands over his zip, undoing his jeans so that she could release his monstrous member for her pleasure. Julie dropped to her knees, aware of how much Steve liked having his cock sucked and of how hard it made him. And she wanted him really hard for when she would impale herself upon his spear.

“You give such good head, Jules,” Steve said to his sister as he watched her bobbing up and down over the tip of his cock, grinning at him between sucks and licks. After she had sucked him for a bit, Steve told her to strip off her clothes and lie down on the bed so that he could show her something.

Julie happily shed her clothing and sprawled naked on his bed whilst he first removed his clothes and then clambered about in his cupboard for something. Finally he turned around, his proud erection drawing Julie’s eyes first before she noticed what it was that he had in his hand. It was a pink toy cock. Julie looked from the toy to Steve’s face to see a big goofy grin in his face.

“I searched Mum’s room and found a stash of toys,”

“God, and I was just joking!” Julie laughed in response.

“Well, your instincts were good,” Steve responded, “and now I want to try this baby out on you.”

“What if I don’t want to?” Julie asked him, but Steve could tell from the look in her eye that she was only teasing him.

“Well, then I guess you’ll just have to get dressed and leave.” He responded.

“As if!” Julie laughed, spreading her legs to give her brother full access to her shaven pussy as he advanced upon her with the toy. As he got closer, he twirled the knob at the bottom, setting the toy vibrating and Julie laughed, reaching out for it with her hand, wanting to feel it before it was used to invade her body. She giggled at the feeling of it vibrating in her hand.

“I think you should use your tongue for me first and get my pussy nice and wet. And don’t turn it on straight away, either when you put it in, I want to feel it off before you turn it on.”

Steve obliged, kneeling down before the bed so that he could apply his oral talents to his sister’s pussy. He licked and lapped at her pussy until it was glistening from the sheen of her juices, which were now dribbling towards her anus.

Then he stopped and picked up the toy again, positioning it at the entrance to her hole. He started slowly working the tip in and out of her pussy, gradually getting it in deeper and deeper with each movement. Julie propped herself up on her elbows so that she could see it disappearing between her lips.

It wasn’t long until she lay back down and Steve started to work the toy in and out of her pussy in earnest, fucking her with it like a cock as Julie moaned her appreciation of the penetration. Steve watched in pleasure the contortions of his sister’s face as she enjoyed the toy sliding in and out of her inner depths, but he wanted to do more, so he held the toy deep inside her for a moment and turned on the vibrator, drawing a shriek of surprise from Julie. He simply held the tool within her as she writhed upon it.

“Let me suck your cock, Steve,” she begged him. Steve adjusted his position from between her legs to alongside her, leaning over so that he could continue to work the toy in her pussy as she enveloped the head of his cock in her mouth, sucking greedily and noisily at it.

“God, this makes me want to have two guys at once,” Julie muttered to her brother as she was filled in her mouth by his enormous flesh and in her pussy by the toy. “Let me do the toy,” She said to him, taking it from her hands. His eyes oscillated between her mouth working on his cock and the way she worked the toy in her pussy. She pulled it out of her hole and applied it to her clit, holding it there as her body spasmed in reaction, an orgasm rushing through her body. She stopped sucking him and withdrew the toy as it washed over her.

When she had recovered, Julie told Steve that she wanted to ride his cock. Steve told her that that was fine, but that he wanted her to face away from him. Julie agreed and Steve watched as her pussy slid down his shaft, her glistening, puckered arse hole pointed directly at him, wet from her juices as she controlled her movements up and down his massive cock. He reached out a finger and rimmed it around her anus. Julie’s arse wiggled in response before he began pushing it inside her like he’d done previously when Adriana was there.

Julie felt her brother’s finger pushing at her bottom and held still, trying to relax (which wasn’t easy with his massive cock stuffed inside her) as he pushed deeper and deeper inside her. She felt his finger working slowly in and out of her bum and started to push back against him.

Steve pulled his finger out of Julie’s bum and she sighed, working herself around in a circle on his cock, fucking him. He reached over to where the toy lay on the bed and picked it up, aiming for her anus.

Julie felt the touch of what could only be the dildo pushing at the entrance to her bum. She wasn’t sure that she really wanted this, but found herself pushing back as she was slowly stretched. It felt enormous compared to the finger that had invaded her moments ago and considering that she knew the difference in size between it and Steve’s cock, thought that it felt like even more of an invasion than his cock was in her pussy. She put it down to the relatively virginal state of her bottom.

Steve maintained the pressure on the toy as he watched it slowly ease into his sister’s anus, the sight driving him completely wild and close to the edge of cumming.

“Slowly Steve, it feels so fucking big,” Julie told him.

“Ok, but does it feel good?”

“Oh fuck yes!” Julie said, her statement ending in a squeal as the toy slid inside a further two inches in a hurry. “Just hold it still for now.” Steve obeyed, holding the toy in his sister’s bum hole as she adjusted to the invasion, her hips slowly rotating, working his cock in her pussy. As he continued to watch he slowly began to move the toy in and out until it was sliding freely like a second cock and Julie was moaning and groaning with delight, pushing back against each thrust. She reached down and touched her clit and exploded. It was almost instantaneous. She convulsed and bucked and the toy slid from her arse as she rolled off of Steve’s cock.

“Fuck that was amazing,” she said as she turned to look at Steve who was sliding his hand up and down his slippery shaft. “Let me say thank you properly. And with that she lowered her head over his cock and sucked him to orgasm, swallowing his seed.

“I think you might have to show me where Mum keeps her stash, it might come in really handy,” Julie giggled a short time later as they lay naked together, cuddling on his bed.

Adriana heard the door to her bedroom open and turned to see who it was. Alexis slipped inside the room, closing the door behind her.

“Hey Lexie, what’s up?” Adriana asked her.

“I’ve been thinking about our conversation in the bathroom the other day …” Alexis began.

“And?” Adriana asked her.

“Well I want to know what it is that gets you and Julie so excited …so I want to try kissing you.”

“Really? Wow, that’s cool!” Adriana said excitedly, standing as Alexis moved hesitantly towards her. She held back against her desire to take her older sister in her arms and take the lead. She wanted Alexis to enjoy this and allow her more, so she wanted to make sure that it happened at a speed that Alexis was happy with.

Alexis stood eye-to-eye with her younger sister, her gaze locked on her lips. She watched as Adriana’s tongue passed over them, leaving a sheen of moisture. They were slightly parted, anticipating, ready, lusting. Alexis stepped within her sister’s space and closed the distance to those alluring lips until she met them with her own, her tongue seeking out Adriana’s so that the two of them could dance together.

Alexis melted in the kiss. She was surprised and delighted at how soft her sister’s lips were in comparison to the boys that she had kissed in the past. The size of her mouth seemed perfectly suited to her own and their tongues danced with a rhythm that was inspired, perfectly paired.

They kissed for minutes without separating, only allowing their lips to part long enough for a quick suck or bite on the other’s lip or tongue. Alexis’ hands rested on her sister’s hips and it felt like there was a burning intensity gluing them there as she pursued her experimental incestuous kiss with her younger sister.

Adriana allowed her hands to slip under her sister’s t-shirt to caress the smooth skin of her back, stroking her, wanting to feel more, wanting to use her tongue and lips to feel the taughtness of her nipples, which must surely match that of her own, but conscious of not pushing her and missing out.

Alexis broke the kiss at last, almost gasping for breath, amazed at just how much she had enjoyed it, her pussy having reacted to the intensity of the kiss such that Alexis was patently aware of the state of her panties.

“I want to suck your nipples Adie,” Alexis stammered to her sister. Adriana simply grinned and pulled her top off over her head to reveal her perky nipples that she hadn’t bothered to enclose in a bra. Alexis reached out with her hand to caress her sister’s small breasts, loving the erectness of her nipples. She held the breast in her hand and lowered her mouth to suck on the nipple, drawing it into her mouth and pulling and sucking on it in the way that she liked her own to be toyed with. Again she noted that her panties were soaking in her juices as she became more and more excited by the erect little nub that she was enjoying sucking so much. She fondled her sister’s other breast and moved her mouth to give it the same attention that she had given the first, Adriana’s hands caressing her hair, encouraging her movements.

“Let me suck yours for you Lexie,” Adriana whispered, tugging at her sister’s t-shirt, wanting desperately to ask for more, to bury her tongue in her sister’s pussy and slide her fingers into her hole, but still taking things step by step … working closer all the time to her ultimate goal.

Alexis allowed Adriana to pull her t-shirt from over her head and then release the clasp of her bra behind her back. Adriana pushed her back onto the bed and Alexis succumbed, allowing her to move over her and caress and suck on her breasts, her pussy now on fire, burning with a desire that she found difficult to reconcile, this being another woman and her sister at that.

As Adriana sucked on her sister’s nipple, she allowed her hand to gently run over Alexis’ stomach, caressing the skin and enjoying the contact, sliding lower, towards the waistband of the shorts that she was wearing. Alexis felt the movement towards the centre of her desire and held still, waiting for the moment when her sister slid her hand beneath her shorts, wondering whether she was really up to allowing it. She ran her fingers through Adriana’s hair, twirling it between her fingers as her nipple was caught and pulled, drawing sighs of pleasure.

Adriana slid her hand under the shorts, inching agonizingly slowly further towards her goal, finding the elastic of the panties and working beneath it, touching the first of her sister’s pubes … further and further.

Alexis found herself parting her leg’s slightly, wanting it, desiring the touch on her pussy that was promised in the movement that her sister was taking. She gasped as finally, Adriana’s finger found the beginning of the parting of her lips, but traveled no further, her shorts providing a restriction that wasn’t going to be avoided without their being undone. Alexis watched as her sister withdrew her hand and brought her finger to her lips to suck on it.

“Do it, Adie, take my pants off and touch me, I want to feel you touch me,” she said, pushing herself, determined to break out of her comfort zone and fully appreciate the experience.

Adriana’s hands trembled as she worked to undo her sister’s shorts, hardly believing that she was actually being asked to do this, that she may even get to taste her hot sister’s nectar. She could smell Alexis’ excitement as she removed her shorts and could see the wet crotch of her midnight blue cotton panties. Her hands moved back up from her sister’s feet, which had just been disentangled from her shorts so that she could repeat the movement with her panties. Her eyes were glued to each inch of skin that was revealed by the descent of the panties and when she saw the beginning of Alexis’ pubes she felt sure she could almost cum without even touching herself. She slid the panties all the way down her sister’s smooth legs and then moved her hands slowly back up along them, caressing the skin and parting the legs as she went, revealing the glistening wet slit of her neatly trimmed pussy.

Despite the desire to drive her tongue deep between her sister’s lips, Adriana moved past her target and lay atop of her sister, their breasts crushed together as she kissed again the lovely lips that only minutes before she’d been allowed to savour for the very first time. Her thigh slipped between Alexis’ legs and she drove it against her pussy, Alexis reacting by rubbing and grinding herself against, her, the fire burning between her legs needing satisfaction.

Adriana decided that it was time that she made her way back down her sister’s body and enjoyed her writhing and gasping movements as she worked her lips and tongue down over Alexis’ torso, touching, licking, kissing and biting.

Alexis held perfectly still as at last, her little sister paused with her head between her legs, her tongue poised to taste her and give her her very first oral experience with another woman. The touch when it came was electric, a flick at her clit that sent spikes of pleasure through her innermost core before a longer, harder contact was established as Adriana worked her tongue up and down her totally soaked pussy. Alexis was so wet that she could feel her juices sliding between her arse cheeks as Adriana licked and lapped and teased all around her enlivened pussy. The touch was wondrous to her. Like the kiss, there was something different about the way that her sister used her tongue compared to the boys that had done this for her previously. Somehow it seemed more loving and intimate, less forceful and urgent. She ran her fingers through Adriana’s hair as Adriana’s tongue continued to pleasure her.

Alexis whimpered as she felt her orgasm begin to build deep within her. She could feel the rush building in her loins, seemingly coming from the very core of her being. She grasped Adriana’s hair, pulling her into her pussy as the trembling began. She gasped and yelped as it flooded up towards the surface of her consciousness, ending with a pulsating rush in her pussy, her lips flexing and convulsing with her orgasm. As she recovered, Adriana climbed her way back up her sister’s body so that she could see the pleasured look on her face. Alexis reached up with a hand and cupped the back of Adriana’s head, pulling her down towards her to kiss her sister, whispering her thanks for having made it such a pleasant experience and promising that one day soon, she would be brave enough to taste pussy herself and return the favour.

Steve sat at his computer, erection in hand, watching as hornylady worked over her pussy with her hand, rubbing her panties and pushing them inside her hole.

Monstercock4fun}I want to see u stick a toy in ur pussy.

hornylady}Sure, hang on

Monstercock4fun}k

hornylady}will this 1 do?

Steve nearly fell of his chair. It had only been the night before that he and Julie had borrowed one of his mother’s toys for one of their internet performance and he was sure that the toy that hornylady was now holding up was exactly the same. He thought back to the fact that one of the other toys they had found had looked like one of the ones that hornylady had been using and was a little freaked out.

Surely there was no way that his mother could be the older woman that had been entertaining him and had even allowed him to butt fuck?! Shit, maybe that was what the whole deal with the sheet was, he suddenly thought to himself. He knew that only he and his mother were home, but had thought that his mother had gone to bed.

There was only one thing for him to do. He had to know. Because the thought didn’t in fact turn him off at all. It had quite the opposite affect. He thought back to the original video and to her panties and all the things that he’d seen done. If his mother had indeed fucked him, he realised that life could only get better. Maybe she was only worried about what he would have thought if he’d known that his mother wanted him.

He wanked his now incredibly stiff cock as he watched the toy disappear in and out of her hole.

Monstercock4fun}Stick it in ur arse 4 me.

hornylady}k sweety

Monstercock4fun}on ur hands n knees

hornylady}k

He watched as she readjusted her position so that he could see her on all fours working the toy in and out of her arse as her fingers worked over her pussy lips. Steve sent a number of encouraging messages to her and then told her that he had to quickly grab some moisturiser and would be back in a sec, but not to stop pleasing herself.

Steve slipped quietly from his room and made his way down the hall to his parent’s room. He carefully turned the handle, determined not to make any noise and alert his mother that he was wandering the hall naked, with a massive erection, because he fully expected that he’d find her asleep on her bed. But as he inched the door ajar he caught his breath. There was his mother, on her hands and knees, head looking towards the webcam, with her toy stuck in her arse and the fingers of one hand slipping in and out of her pussy.

Steve watched, stunned, not sure what to do. Did he let her know? Could he just walk in and fuck his mother now that he knew that it was really her? These thoughts raced through his mind in an instant as he quickly decided that he should simply close the door and return to his room. He sat quietly before the computer screen, now watching what he knew to be his mother’s anus as the toy slid in and out in her quest for orgasm and to please him.

He absently stroked his cock, still rock hard as he found himself wondering what bizarre fate had brought his mother to find him on the internet in the first place, let alone what had brought her to watch him masturbate and then fuck him! Shit, she had even set that up, he was realising as his thoughts continued their wild ride of discovery.

hornylady}cum for me, I want to see u spurt

monstercock4fun}sure

Steve applied moisturiser over his cock and wanked himself, sliding his hand up and down his shaft and over the head of his cock as his mother plunged her toy in and out of her bottom.

“Shit!” Steve suddenly realised, his own mother had even watched him fuck his sister!” The thought was too much for him and he unleashed a stream of cum into the air as his cock pulsed and sent it spurting to land on his stomach.

What the hell was he going to do now? His mother obviously didn’t have too much of a problem with fucking him, but what would it be like when they both knew that he knew. Steve needed to think about this and find a way to deal with it. What was he going to tell Julie?

“I have a confession to make,” Olivia said to her sister as they sat sipping coffee at Mary’s house.

“Oh?” Mary simply queried, surprised by the sudden seriousness of the expression on her sister’s face.

“Yeah, you know how we watched Steve as he masturbated on the web cam for us?”

“God, how could I forget that?” Mary responded as her loins began to react to the memory of the size of his incredible organ.

“Well, I’ve seen it in the flesh,” Olivia said succinctly, clapping her mouth shut, looking for any sign of a negative reaction on her sister’s face.

“Oh my God, what did you do? Perve on him through the door or something?” Mary asked, her insides now on a course of no return to arousal central. She was leaning forward in her chair, feeling the pressure of the wooden seat against her pussy, aware of just how her body was reacting and eager to hear more from her sister.

“You’re not freaked?”

“Why would I be freaked, I’ve fucked you haven’t I? And we both watched him get his rocks off for us, so although I am a little surprised you had the guts, it only seems natural to me to want to see such a wonder.”

“Well, it was a little more devious than just perving through a crack in the door …”

“Did you mount a camera in his room? That would be impressive …” Mary interrupted.

“No, more devious still. Ok, here’s what happened.” Olivia launched into the story of how she had set her son up to meet her at a motel room, disguised her voice and hung a sheet to separate the two of them so that she could suck and fuck her son’s gigantic cock. Mary hung on every word, her hands between her legs, pushed up against herself as she moved her hips slightly as she listened, stirring her arousal further. Eventually, Olivia finished telling the story.

“Holy crap! That’s so amazing. You’re an absolute fucking legend Liv!” Mary said. “Man, just listening to that got me ready to rip my clothes off and fuck something. But why did you chose to tell me?”

“Because the other day I was thinking that there might be some chance that you’d like to share my experience and have a turn at wrapping your body around his meat.”

“Are you serious?” Mary asked quietly, almost disbelieving that such a wonderful proposal had been put before her.

“Yes, I am. The idea of having sex with my sister and my son does indescribably naughty things to me. I know it makes me a freak, but obviously that’s because I am.”

“Well, if you’re a freak, then I must be as well, because the thought of having that cock in my pussy and your baldness spread over my face has soaked my panties right through! How would you make it work?”

“Well, Steve doesn’t know who hornylady is, but she’s suggested to him that he might like to experience two older women at the same time. He seemed to think that it wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world and has agreed to meet up based on my description of you.”

“Oh wow, I can’t believe that it’s actually true!” Mary whispered in awe.

“There’s only one little hitch,” Olivia said to her sister.

“Oh? What could that be?” Mary queried.

“Well Steve is a bit of a dirty little bugger and has this thing for shaved pussies and anal sex. He was a bit hesitant about the whole deal, so I told him that you were shaved and liked anal sex as well. Apparently mine is the only butt he’s managed to get his meat into and he was excited about trying to get his cock into another one.”

“God, well at least you didn’t tell him that I had my clit pierced or anything!” laughed Mary,” but I don’t know how I am going to get that massive cock in my arse, its friggin’ huge! And I’ve never shaved either remember! What will I tell John? He’s asked me a bunch of times, but I’ve always said no. He might be suspicious.”

“I doubt that!” laughed Olivia. “If he’s anything like Dave, he’ll be so stunned when he sees it that he won’t even think to ask what changed your mind, he’ll be too busy trying to eat it. And as to the anal thing, well, we’ll just get him to take it slow .. stretch you a bit at a time. Get John’s cock in there, that will get you on the way.”

“Well, I tell you what, if you shave my pussy for me I’ll get John in my arse and start preparing for the massive assault.”

“Deal,” Olivia replied. “Want me to shave you right now?”

“Sure, there’s no time like the present, I always say,” Mary laughed. The two sisters stood and made their way to the bathroom, via the kitchen where they dropped their coffee mugs in the sink. Once there, Mary gathered the things that her sister was going to need to shave her pubic hair off before removing her clothes and laying down on a towel of the floor of the bathroom.

Olivia stood over her sister, admiring the naked form spread out below her. She knelt down alongside her and leaned in to share a kiss with her, one hand snaking out to caress Mary’s breast, pulling and tugging at the nipple.

“I’m going to enjoy this,” Olivia said to her sister as she broke their kiss.

First Olivia used a pair of scissors to trim down Mary’s neat hairs until they were as close to stubble as she could make them. Then she applied shaving cream to her sister’s mound, completely oblivious to the fact that the two women’s daughters had completed a similar ritual in the same spot not that long ago.

Dipping the razor in the bowl of warm water that she had prepared, Olivia then ran it down her sister’s mound, stripping away the hairs and shaving cream to leave a nice trail of bare skin. She diligently applied the razor until not even a single hair was left on Mary’s mound before setting about the more delicate operation of shaving on and around her labia. Mary squirmed at Olivia’s first touch on her pussy, but quickly stilled when Olivia warned her that she risked being cut if she couldn’t contain herself.

Mary stilled and Olivia continued her work until she asked Mary to get onto her hands and knees so that she could clean up the last of the hairs a little easier. Once she had done so, Olivia used a warm, wet flannel to wipe her sister’s pussy clean of the last of the wayward hairs.

Mary stood and turned to the mirror so that she could see the result of her sister’s work.

“Like it?” Olivia asked her.

“I’m not sure. I can’t say I’ve ever really been a massive fan of the little girl look, but it is kind of neat.”

“Well it looks hot to me, come to the bedroom so I can eat it,” Olivia said lustily.

“Well, when you put it like that I’d be absolutely mad to refuse,” Mary laughed.

Moments later, Olivia had her naked sister laid out on the bed as she knelt between her legs on the floor. She lowered her face to her pussy and ran her tongue over the newly denuded skin of her mound, slowly running circles lower and lower and closer and closer to the centre of her pleasure. Just as she was about to brush her tongue over Mary’s clit, Olivia dropped further to run her tongue over each bald labia before splitting them apart with her fingers so that she could lap at the juices that were now freely flowing from Mary’s vagina.

Mary sighed in pleasure; her hands moving to her breasts to squeeze and massage them as her sister dipped her tongue within her pussy before working slowly up her slit to run circles around it. She squealed with delight at the contact that sent spikes of pleasure from her spine through to her gut. Olivia honed in on the nub of pleasure and worked it over and over and over as Mary writhed and squealed and squirmed beneath her. She reached up with her hands and took Mary’s in hers holding them at her side as she used only her tongue to touch Mary’s pussy.

She felt Mary buck her hips and thrash as her orgasm washed through her body. She smiled happily as she then watched the pulsating convulsions of the sister’s pleasure.

“Oh wow, thanks Liv, that was wonderful,” Mary said to her sister as she lay on the bed staring at the ceiling, bliss flooding her body.

“Anytime for you Mary,” Olivia said. She was about to climb up beside her sister on the bed, but noticed the time on the clock beside the bed.

“Oh crap, I’ve gotta go Mary, everyone will be expecting me at home.”

“Oh, ok, I guess I’ll just have to return the favour and do you next time huh?”

“Sounds like a plan to me. And I’ll let you know about getting to feel the monster in you slick new pussy.”

“Oh God yes!” Mary sighed, thinking about what that would be like.

Julie fished around in her mother’s cupboard. She was at home alone and was a little bored. She thought about messing around on the internet, but decided that today she couldn’t’ be bothered dealing with the same old requests. Besides, she felt like having her pussy invaded and as no-one was home, which meant that she could try out one of her Mum’s toys discretely without being caught.

She pulled out a nice looking mid-sized vibrator and put the box with the rest of them back in the cupboard. She turned the vibrator on to check that it was working only to find that there was no reaction. Damn. She pulled the box back out and started fishing around with all the toys until she knew which batteries would work and which wouldn’t. She decided that she’d do her mother a favour and throw out all the dead ones.

When she returned to her parent’s room from throwing the batteries out in the kitchen bin, she pulled her panties off from under her skirt and lay down on her mother’s bed. Now that she had been through the whole box of toys thoroughly in order to establish which ones worked, she had decided that she’d treat herself to a wider range of experimentation and try them all out, starting with the small ones and getting bigger as she went.

Julie picked up a slim little blue vibrator first and turned it on before holding it against the entrance to her pussy, enjoying the sensation of vibration against her lips, working it in small circles as she excited herself. When she thought that she was wet enough, she pulled her pussy lips apart with her other hand and slid the vibrator inside herself until she was only just holding the base outside of her lips. She moved it in and out and around, experimenting with what worked as she gently stroked her clit with her left hand.

She looked at the toys still arrayed on the bed beside her and spied a red one that was a bit thicker and longer. She withdrew the blue one, bringing it to her mouth so that she could suck it clean before placing it on the opposite side of her body to those that she was yet to use. Then she picked up the red vibrator and applied that to her pussy as she had the blue one.

She noted that the plastic felt considerably harder within her than her brother’s cock. She preferred the sensation of the cock, but this wasn’t a bad substitute considering there wasn’t one around to use. With the red vibrator buried within her, she picked up the blue one and turned it back on so that she could hold it against her clit and see how that felt. She only had to hold it very gently against herself to drive herself mad. She found it too intense and didn’t’ think she’d be able to cum by doing that to herself. Besides, she wasn’t ready for that yet, so she discarded the blue one again before working the red one in and out a couple of times and sucking it clean.

The next one that she turned to was different. It was more of a rubbery like substance than the hard plastic vibrators and was shaped like a cock, complete with fake veins standing out on its sides. It was quite a bit bigger than the last one, but not as big as Steve’s monster cock. She slipped it into her mouth; dreaming about having her brother’s cock between her teeth, ready to squirt its hot load into her mouth. Thoughts like that just served to excite her further though and she quickly resorted to sliding the toy into her pussy rather than her mouth. It filled her nicely and she was surprised to find that this size might even be preferable to that of her brother who was so big that she always felt really stretched (compared to this toy) when he fucked her.

As she slid the toy in and out of her pussy, her juices ran down between her arse cheeks, which led her to thoughts about how he had slid his finger inside her arse. She looked back down at the little blue vibrator, wondering how she’d go sliding that into her anus whilst her pussy was full. She decided to wait a little while before finding out, because there was a very elaborate and interesting toy lined up to be the next that she tried. It had a big piece like a cock and then a little ‘tickly’ bit that stuck out as well. And to top it off, there were what appeared to be beads running around the shaft of the toy, which when she turned on, rotated about it.

Julie flipped her skirt up far enough that she could see this one as it entered her bald pussy, curious as to what the extra attachment was for. She assumed in the first instance that it was for clit stimulation, as that was what the curve of the toy seemed to indicate. She slid it inside herself until the little nub pushed up against her clit and then turned the toy on, gasping as it vibrated and the beads rotated inside her and the little nub whirled slowly in an elliptical movement that brushed against her clit. She simply held the toy there as it pleasured her, marvelling at the intensity of the pleasure that was building in her gut.

After a little of this stimulation, she pulled it out a bit and rotated the toy through 180 degrees and pushed it back in so that the little nub this time came into contact with her anus, brushing and rubbing against he entrance to her tight little puckered hole. It felt good, but what Julie decided she truly desired was a toy in each of her holes so that she could be stuffed completely full.

She grabbed the red and blue vibrators that she had been using earlier, thinking to herself that she could try the flesh coloured cock and the absolutely massive black one another time. She got up on her knees and then lent forwards doggy style before leaning down so that her head and shoulders were supporting her weight so that she could reach between her legs with the larger toy and around her arse with the smaller. She slid the large red vibrator smoothly within her bald pussy and then positioned the tip of the little blue one against her anus before pushing gently and wiggling her arse so that she could find the right angle of entry. She sighed as it slowly began to invade her butt cavity, loving the fullness of having both of her holes filled with the plastic toys.

Dave pulled up in the driveway, grinning. He’d had a meeting across town that had finished early and had decided that he had time to come home and look at some nudity on the net before anyone else got there. He relished the thought of the chance to get naked and stroke his cock until he came.

He opened the front door, closing it quietly out of habit of arriving home late from his trips away and not wanting to wake anyone. He made his way towards the bedroom where his computer was and where he would access the young, naked 18 and 19 year old vixens that turned him so, and was surprised and a little disappointed to hear a distinct buzzing coming from the bedroom. Damn, Olivia must have had similar thoughts, he decided.

Oh well, there was nothing wrong with their sex life and fucking Olivia would be far less than a chore. He decided that he would at least have the pleasure of surprising her though and removed his clothing in the passage. As he thought about walking in on her naked, his cock rose to the occasion. He wondered which of her toys he’d find sticking out of her pussy. He decided that there was really only one way in which he was likely to find out.

Dave stepped around the corner of the doorway to look into the bedroom, his erect cock pointing the way before him. He was greeted by the sight of an arse pointing towards him, a vibrator within the anus and a second within the bald pussy below it, a hand on each guiding their movement as they were wiggled and pushed and pulled in the pursuit of sexual pleasure. His cock twitched in reaction and he considered what he should say given that he clearly hadn’t been noticed as yet. He settled with watching for a moment, his hand stroking his cock as he built his pleasure

He wasn’t capable of watching for very long though without joining in and finally spoke up.

“You look like you could use a hand there, mind if I help?”

Julie gasped in shock when her father spoke. She hadn’t heard him enter the house and was now caught fucking herself with her mother’s toys on their marital bed! Involuntarily, she looked back to where her father was moving into the room from the doorway, one hand wanking his cock, a grin on his face … which very quickly registered shock to match that which Julie was sure would be evident on her own face.

“What the hell are you doing Julie?” Dave demanded of his daughter after his initial shock at realising that the face that glanced back at him from the bed was not that of his wife. It should have been obvious he thought as his eyes automatically re-scanned the body that was on his bed, but he’d really only been looking at what was happening with the toys, not the hands that were operating them.

Julie was unsure how to play this. There was the part of her that was thrilled to get to see her father’s cock in his hand, erect and ready for pleasure and the part of her that just wanted to curl up and die out of embarrassment because of the position that she’d been caught in. The nasty, horny girl in her won out and she answered,

“I’m trying to have an orgasm.”

“That’s not what I mean, why the hell are you in my room with your mother’s toys Julie?” Dave asked, cursing himself silently at just how lame it sounded and hating the part of himself that kept driving his eyes back to his daughter’s wondrously smooth, tight butt and the toys that were emanating from her orifices.

“Well I haven’t gotten around to buying myself any and I was horny and I had to sort out the batteries and ended up doing it here,” Julie said matter-of-factly whilst pulling the toys from her holes and rolling over so that she was sitting on her bum, her legs spread, leaving her bald pussy exposed to her father who she noticed couldn’t help but keep looking at her.

“So are you going to help me cum or not?”

“What?!” Dave spluttered, stunned at his daughter’s suggestion.

“You asked if I needed a hand and since you’re here and naked and clearly as horny as I am, I thought you might help me to reach my orgasm.”

“Julie, I am your father, don’t even suggest such things! Now get out of here,” Dave told her, part of him hating himself for turning down the opportunity. He told himself that he had to though. He couldn’t sexually pleasure his daughter, it was wrong. Even if she did have one of the most wonderful bodies he’d ever set eyes on.

Julie made to leave the room, picking up the two toys to take with her.

“I think that you should leave those here,” Dave said, without really knowing why.

“Oh come on Dad, don’t be such a prude! I’ll leave them here, but just so that you know, I’m going to the kitchen now and then I will go and fuck myself with something from the fridge in my room. If you hear any noise, it will probably be me screaming as I cum. And she strode past her father, not bothering to stop to pick up her panties.

Dave was left standing just inside the doorway, looking at the mess that she’d left behind. Toys were scattered on the bed and her panties were lying on the floor. His mind was whirling. He couldn’t come to terms with the fact that she seemed so disappointed that he had turned her down. If he’d ever thought about it before he thought that the appropriate reaction would have been for her to be embarrassed and outraged at being caught in such a compromising position and looking to send him to jail if he had even thought of suggesting what she had suggested to him.

He sat on the bed, thinking. After awhile, he picked up the vibrator that had been in her pussy with the intent of packing it away before Olivia returned home. He also gathered her panties from the floor. They were a sky blue satin. He liked satin. Without really thinking about what he was doing, he brought them to his nose and smelled her aroma on them. Then he sniffed the vibrator as well, his cock sprinking back to full attention at the aroma of her sex. Knowing it was wrong and that he was just teasing himself with something that he couldn’t have, he ran his tongue along the toy, tasting his daughter’s sex.

Dave threw the toy in the box, disgusted with himself. He’d come home horny and now hadn’t managed to do anything about it. And as much as he hated the fact, this encounter had done nothing except excite him even further. He sat there with his daughter’s satin panties in one hand and his cock sitting stiffly erect, awaiting attention. His mind replayed what he had seen and what his daughter had said and then cast itself further back to the kitchen when she’d rubbed up against him and to the day when they’d watched the movie and she’d levered herself up by placing her hand on his cock. And come to think of it, his hand had landed on her breast. He was starting to wonder whether if it all may have been planned.

He felt the smooth surface of Julie’s satin panties with his fingers, then brought them up to his nose again so that he could smell her aroma, before wrapping the fabric about his cock and gliding it up and down the length of his engorged shaft. God it felt good. He stroked the material up and down as his mind played over and over again the sight of the two toys buried deep within her holes. It was enough. He cum spurted out from the tip of his cock as it pulsed and landed over his hand and his daughter’s panties. If only he’d been able to do that in Julie’s mouth he found himself thinking, before chastising himself. He had done the right thing.

Julie, true to her word, left her father’s room and went to the kitchen. She rummaged around and in the end pulled two carrots from the vegetable drawer before going to her bedroom. Then she lay on her bed with her leg’s spread and her skirt pulled up and started to work one of them in and out of her pussy. She loved the feel of the natural ridges in the vegetable and enjoyed their passage back and forth between her lips, but her mind was focused on all the views that she had managed to get of her Dad’s cock. It wasn’t as big as Steve’s but it was still large and she thought that being a bit smaller it could possibly be even better than Steve’s to fuck.

She rolled onto her side and pulled the carrot from her pussy. Now that it was nice and slick with her juices, she started to work it into her anus. She struggled somewhat and decided to get some hand cream, which she worked into her arse with her fingers before returning the vegetable there. Once it was sliding smoothly and happily into her arse she worked the second carrot into her pussy, filling herself again.

She worked the two vegetables in and out before using one hand to work on her clit as the carrot in her arse slowly eased itself out of her hole. The sensation was enough to drive her over the edge and she exploded, her insides spasming with the pleasure of her orgasm as it rushed through her.

Julie lay and recovered for a while before hearing a car in the drive way. She grabbed the carrots, threw the one that had been in her arse in the bin and rushed to the kitchen with the other. She didn’t encounter anyone and so quickly washed it and threw it back into the vegetable drawer, greatly amused by the fact that one of her family members was now likely to eat a carrot for dinner after it had been in her pussy.

Mary welcomed John at the door. Adriana and Alexis were both out for the evening and Mary had decided that the best way to have her husband find out was to make it seem as though it was all part of a plan to let him have his way with her. She took his briefcase from him, put it on the floor then embraced him to deliver a passionate kiss.

“Mmm, now that is a nice welcome,” John said when she withdrew from him.

“Well the girls are both out tonight and I was feeling naughty today so I thought that I’d cook you dinner and then fuck your brains out.”

“Well, that sounds like the sort of night in that I could really appreciate,” laughed John, his cock already responding to the images that played across his mind.

“I thought that you’d like it. Come on in and sit down, I’ll get you a beer.” John followed his wife into the living room where she indicated for him to sit on the couch whilst she got him the drink. She returned with his favourite boutique beer and then turned the telly on for him.

John drank deeply of the cloudy amber beer and Mary sat next to him, using her hand to caress his cock, feeling its size swell within his pants. She moved to attack his belt and zipper and John adjusted his weight to assist in her pursuits of removing his pants. He was surprised, but appreciative.

“Well, I don’t know what has brought this on, but I’m sure as hell not about to complain!” John laughed as Mary moved to kneel between his legs, his now exposed cock in her hand. She held it up against his stomach and used her tongue to caress his balls, occasionally sucking one of them into her mouth before gently drawing it away from his body to release it with a plop before it became painful for him. Then she ran her tongue up and down the sides of his cock, tracing the swollen veins that adorned his shaft and licking at the small hole in the its tip.

John moaned his appreciation as he took a swig of beer. Mary enveloped his cock in her warm mouth, sliding it slowly down until she couldn’t take any more, then sucking just as slowly back up its length. She reached for the beer and took a swig when he released it to her. She swallowed it and then quickly dropped her mouth back over his cock whilst her mouth was still cold from the fluid, drawing a deep rumble of appreciation from her husband.

“You know, maybe we don’t’ need to have dinner after all, “John suggested as he watched his wife’s mouth working all over his erection.

“Don’t be silly, if we don’t eat, you might not have enough energy for the rest of the night,” Mary replied.

She pistoned her head up and down his cock a couple of times before standing up and telling John that she needed to go and finish off the dinner before it wasn’t worth eating. John remained on the couch, watching the telly and grinning to himself about the fact that his wife had just been sucking his cock right there in the living room. It was ages since she’d done anything so outrageous for him. It was the sort of thing he’d expect to find his niece doing. That made him think of Julie’s awesome body and he idly stroked his cock as he wondered what was for dinner.

Mary called her husband in for dinner and he raised himself from the couch to sit at the dining table, stopping only long enough to pull his pants back up and fasten them.

There was a lovely looking bowl of pumpkin soup waiting for him, an artistic curl of cream adorning the surface. The two of them sat down and ate the soup with the crusty bread that Mary had to accompany it before Mary disappeared to the kitchen to bring out the main course.

He eyed off the fillet mignon that was delivered to the table and noted the bottle of 94 shiraz that was brought along with it.

“Now this looks perfect!” he exclaimed. He waited until Mary joined him and then raised his glass to her. “Here’s to the most amazing woman in the world, still able to surprise me after all these years!”

“Why thank you kind sir,” Mary responded, her insides churning with desire and anticipation.

The two of the sat and ate their meals slowly, relishing the wine and the opportunity to talk to each other. They chatted about all sorts of things and were surprised to realise that they’d both finished their dinner, that the wine was empty and that they’d barely noticed its passing.

“Dessert, or time for the main event?” Mary asked John.

“You know, I don’t really feel like I could eat a lot more … well not much more food anyway, so perhaps we should try this main event thing you mentioned,” John replied.

Mary stood and moved over to where her husband was watching her and offered her hand to help him from his seat. Once he had taken it and stood up, Mary led him off to the bedroom.

“I think that you need to get out of these clothes,” she told him, her hands working at the buttons to his shirt as she leant in to kiss him.

“Yes well I don’t think I am the only one with that problem,” John replied, his own fingers working at the buttons to her blouse. They continued unbuttoning and kissing and only when Mary’s blouse was on the floor did John get around to checking out her underwear.

“Now that’s both new and extremely hot!” he exclaimed when he saw her bright red satin bra. “I can’t wait to see the other half.” He worked his fingers at her skirt until he could slide it over her hips for her to shed it to the floor. Sure enough, Mary was wearing matching panties and John stepped back from her to admire her body. Mary stepped closer to him again though, her hands attacking his pants so that she could remove them from her way yet again.

With his pants around his ankles, Mary pushed him back until he tumbled on the bed. She pulled his pants the rest of the way off so that he was naked before climbing up on top of him to kiss him deeply. She ground her panty-clad pussy against his stiff cock and draped her breasts across his chest, the satin teasing at his skin. His hands reached behind her and released the clasp to her bra.

John pulled his wife forwards, breaking their kiss so that her breasts would dangle in his face. He sucked first at one and then the other nipple, teasing them with his tongue, grazing them with his teeth. Mary moaned in appreciation and ground herself harder against his cock. His hands stated to work at her panties, but Mary detached them and slid back down his body until she was kneeling on the floor, his cock once again engulfed in her mouth.

She worked it over and over until John announced that unless she left him alone he was going to explode in her mouth. Mary ignored him and kept sucking, wanting exactly that to happen. As she thrust her mouth down over his cock, Mary felt her husband tense in his familiar pre-cum spasm. She pulled her head back until just the head was between her lips and John grunted as his cock pulsed and unleashed a spurt of cum between her lips. Mary swallowed and as he spurted again, swallowed that cum as well, until his cock was lightly twitching in her mouth. She sucked him clean and grinned at him from her position between his legs.

“Not a bad start,” Mary said to John.

“Start? You mean you want me to cum again?” John asked teasingly.

“You’d damn well better! Don’t worry though, I have something special for you that will be sure to get you hard.”

“Well this should be interesting.”

“Lie down on the bed for me.”

John lay on the bed with his head on the pillow and Mary stood up so that she was astride his chest and towering over him. She pulled on the sides of her panties so that the fabric was tight against her sopping bald pussy lips. John was watching intently but she could tell that he hadn’t realised what was going on. She turned around so that he could see her arse and pulled the back of the panties down to the bottom of her arse cheeks.

Mary turned again and slowly peeled the front of her panties down to reveal her pussy and mound, devoid of all hair.

“No Way! You shaved!” John exclaimed. Mary laughed with delight at the response. “After all this time, you did it, what happened?” John asked incredulously as his fingers reached up to brush across the smooth skin.

“I was talking to Olivia today and one thing led to another and somehow it got around to pubic hair and she mentioned that she didn’t have any. I told her that I had never been brave enough to do it and she told me that I should surprise you. After she left I thought about it more and more and decided that I would.”

“Well get that thing down here so that I can lick it and say a silent prayer of thanks to your sis!”

Mary removed her panties and knelt down so that her bald pussy was thrust against her husband’s mouth. He worked his tongue between her lips, delighting in his devouring of it. Mary gyrated her hips slightly as her husband’s tongue slid back and forth across her clit, his hands reaching up to pull on her breasts and knead them with his hands.

John shifted his hands to cup her butt cheeks, lifting her slightly so that he had greater control with his mouth over his actions on her pussy. He delighted in the closeness of the contact and was rewarded several minutes later when he felt Mary quiver and shake as her drenched pussy released its pleasure.

“Mmm, you always know just what to do with that tongue of yours,” Mary said appreciatively as she lay down on the bed beside her husband. “Care to see if you can do as well with your cock?”

“Well, despite my fears about having to do this more than once, they appear unfounded,” Laughed John, glancing down at his cock, which had stiffened again through the time that he’d enjoyed tonguing Mary’s pussy.

“Well get up here and fuck me with it then!” Mary insisted, spreading her legs ready to accommodate him. John didn’t bother wasting time, but climbed over until he was positioned with the head of his cock ready to spear into his wife’s newly bald pussy. He guided himself with one hand and then eased his way inside her until he was totally enveloped by the slick wet folds of her flesh.

“Damn that’s good,” he said as his felt her warm embrace travel along the length of his shaft as he began to stroke in and out of her with his member. Mary pulled him down towards her so that she could kiss him, her hands stroking his shoulders and back as his hips worked away at pounding her pussy full of cock.

After enjoying her pounding for a while, John having varied the speed and depth of his thrusts as he pleasured her, Mary sensed the he was beginning to build towards his climax. She urged him to penetrate her quicker and harder, loving the grunts that emitted from him each time he buried himself within her. He lifted himself up onto his hands to gain greater leverage for his thrusts and Mary reached around his waist with her legs, hooking her feet around his arse and opening herself even wider to take him deeper. She then raked her fingernails down his chest as he thrust, causing him to throw his head back and slam his hips forward, spearing deep within her pussy again and again.

John cried out as he felt that rush within his balls and cock that announced that his sperm was gushing deep into his wife’s womb. Mary cried out in appreciation as she felt the eruption inside her, clinging to him so that she got to enjoy the sensation of each and every twitch of his love muscle as it emptied itself again of his seed.

John collapsed on top of his wife, nibbling at her ear and turning to kiss her as his pleasure subsided, his hands stroking and caressing her.

“Well that was just wonderful,” Mary told him as she rolled him off of her before laying on her side and using her fingers to gently caress him. “Just think, only one more hole to fill and you’ll have done the lot.”

“Wha?” John started from his satisfied daze next to his wife.

“Well, you’ve managed to fill my mouth and my pussy with cum, don’t you think you’d like to plug my butt as well?”

“Geez, I really don’t know what’s brought all this on, but if you can get my cock hard, I’ll be happy to slip it into your bum for you.”

“Sounds like a challenge to me,” Mary said, grinning deviously as she worked her way down the bed to take his John’s flaccid cock in her mouth. She slurped on it, tasting the combination of her pussy juice and his cum and enjoying it vocally, all part of the plan to bring the cock back to life.

“Oh God, I don’t know if I can take it I’m that sensitive at the moment,” John said, flinching as the tip of his cock was pulled on by Mary’s lips whilst her tongue flicked back and forth across the head. Mary didn’t relent as she felt the cock start to stiffen in her mouth. She raked her fingers across John’s scrotum instead, adding to the tactile sensation and was rewarded by the further hardening of his cock.

She took his entire length into her mouth before he was too hard to do it and sucked slowly back along the length before bobbing up and down as he reached his full erection.

“Well what do you know, its still working,” she laughed at her husband as he groaned.

Mary rolled herself over onto her hands and knees and reached over to her bedside table to retrieve some lubricant.

“Here,” she said, tossing it to John, “Make yourself nice and slippery and then slide it inside me.” And with that she lay her head down on her hands, her breasts resting on a pillow, her arse a temptation, swinging in the air awaiting penetration.

It was an invitation that John wasn’t about to let go begging, so he grabbed the lube and knelt behind his wife, squeezing the gel onto his cock and running his hand up and down it a few times. He also squirted some onto his wife’s anus and used his finger to push it inside, loving the way that she pushed back against him as his finger penetrated her. He eased it and out before positioning the head of his cock against her anus, teasing Mary by rubbing it back and forth over the little puckered hole, but refusing to actually enter her.

“Fuck my arse John, don’t tease me, I need your cock in my arse,” Mary begged him after he had continued to do this for a while.

John held the head of his cock in his hand and guided it as he watched it slowly disappear inside his wife’s bottom. He felt her sphincter grip the shaft of his cock as it pushed its way past the resistance until he had managed to slide the entire length of his manhood inside. He worked it slowly back out before thrusting in again, building speed with Mary’s encouragement once she’d adjusted to the invasion of her arse.

“Oh God, that’s so fucking good, I feel so full!” Mary urged her husband as he violated her bum again and again with his stiff cock. He could feel the ring of her muscle as it ran along his shaft with each thrust. Mary reached under herself to caress her clit and quickly drove herself to a point of hysteria.

With Mary writhing and squirming on the bed, John found it hard to keep from pulling out of her arse and so grabbed her hips for leverage, thrusting harder and faster into her butt. Mary’s scream announced that she had exploded in orgasm and combining that with the action of her muscles on John’s cock was too much for him to surpass and he spurted his seed deep inside his wife’s butt, holding himself completely buried within her. The two lovers collapsed on the bed, cleaning up once they’d recovered before heading off to bed.

It was several days later that Julie organised to spend the night at Adriana’s house after they had been out partying on the town.

She disentangled herself from her cousin once she knew that she was asleep, the two of them having returned from the city and fallen asleep in Adriana’s bed together. She found herself wondering whether her Uncle John would be up on the computer again. She had teased him mercilessly over dinner. She had even contemplated letting him catch her with his daughter. But she wasn’t sure how he would react to that and so had decided that she’d have to take her chances with him staying up late again.

She moved quietly from the bedroom, dressed in only her panties and moved to the door of her Uncle’s study where she had given him a blow job. Sure enough, when she got there, he was again in front of his computer, one of the latest photos of her bald pussy displayed on the screen as he knelt on the floor, pumping his cock with his fist.

She crept in quietly until she was almost upon him, but he turned, having sensed a presence and then checked for a reflection in the computer monitor. His eyes traveled quickly over her body, drinking in her erect nipples on her firm young breasts that were at the same level as his eyes with him being on his knees, the white cotton hipster panties that she’d brought especially for tonight (a size too small) and then back up to her face, wondering about the lustful look that she failed to hide.

Julie decided that if her Dad wasn’t going to please her, then her Uncle John would have to do so and moved the final steps to close on him, her hands going behind his head to pull his mouth to her nipple. There was none of the protests that her father had offered. As he had last time, John complied with the obvious desire of his niece, his mouth opening to take her left nipple within its loving confines. He pulled at it with his lips and then sucked her breast deep within his mouth as his tongue flicked and teased at the nipple. His hand snaked up to cup her right breast, kneading the firm mound, marveling that he was again getting to caress the wonderful delight of his niece’s breast.

John ran his other hand up the back of Julie’s leg until he had grasped her panty-clad buttock within it. Last time Julie had called all the shots and John hadn’t managed to touch or taste her pussy. He was determined that he would get to do so this time. His fingers worked their way towards Julie’s pussy, rubbing along the fabric of her panties. She didn’t stop him, in fact he was surprised when she spread her legs a little to make his access easier. He rubbed along her slit through the fabric as his mouth continued to pleasure her breast. He slid a finger under the edge of her panties and delighted in his first touch of his niece’s bald and wet pussy.

He moved his mouth to her other breast as his fingers began their exploration of the warm folds of her pussy, tentatively slipping between her lips, seeking to slide deeper inside her. He felt Julie wiggle a little and her breast was removed from his mouth as he realised that she was slipping her panties off to stand naked before him.

Julie lifted her right foot from the ground and placed it on the chair behind her Uncle so that her pussy was now completely open to him and placed her hands on his head, guiding it towards her so that he knew that she wanted him to lick her without having said a word. John was only too happy to be guided in this way and all but shook with nerves as his tongue approached her glistening slit. He reached it out and touched her smooth skin, running it along first one labia and then the other before doing exactly the same along her slit. Julie shuddered as he reached the top of her slit and brushed over her clit. She placed a hand on her Uncle’s head to help her balance as he began to lick her in earnest, delving and probing between her lips.

Julie fondled her breast with her free hand as she enjoyed her Uncle’s ministrations, each touch of his tongue bringing her closer and closer to the peak of her pleasure, her insides churning as it built. She began to grind her pussy against his tongue, wanting harder contact on her clit, more urgently. She whimpered as she felt the pre-rush tingle within herself and then bit down on her lips as her body shook and convulsed as her pleasure was unleashed, her orgasm sweeping through her.

Julie pulled John to his feet before pushing him back into his chair so that she could kneel before him and suck on his cock, returning the pleasure to him that she had just received. John sat back and watched as his niece’s full lips began moving up and down the length of his erection, her tongue snaking out and swirling around its head on the up stroke.

She raised her eyes and met his as she very very slowly moved her mouth back down the length of his cock, her teeth scraping gently along the skin, drawing a shudder from him. Sucking back up again, she released him long enough to lick and suck at one of his testicles before returning his shaft to her mouth.

John could feel the tension building in his balls as each stroke of Julie’s mouth built the intensity of feeling in his loins. Julie, sensing the moment of eruption, rapidly sucked up and down his cock before taking it in her hand and pumping it, the head held just within her lips. John exploded with his orgasm, his sperm flooding into Julie’s mouth and she swallowed greedily before taking his cock back into her mouth and suckling on it gently as his orgasm subsided.

She kept his cock in her mouth, despite the fact that it was obviously sensitive to her Uncle, who twitched and flinched as she continued her ministrations. She was starting to think that expecting him to get hard again so quickly was a mistake on her part, but as she was about to give up, felt his cock begin to grow in her mouth. She held it there, using her tongue to stimulate it, rubbing the sensitive underside, rimming the edge of the cock’s helmet and sucking gently until she could feel it swell back to its full size. John just watched as his niece worked her magic with her mouth, amazed that she had managed to get him going again so soon.

Julie released her Uncle’s cock from her mouth and stood up. Facing him, she pushed his legs together and stepped over his lap, reaching down to take her cock in her hand so that as she sat on his lap she could guide it in its journey to the depths of her pussy, sliding down his long shaft with her sodden bald lips. She sat on his cock, enjoying the fullness of it as it filled her pussy.

John sighed in fulfilled wonder as his cock sank deep within Julie’s pussy. Here was something he had scarcely dared to dream about becoming reality. His young niece mounted on his erection, her beautiful full breasts crushed against his chest. She worked herself up and down and John relished the feeling of her slick, tight pussy as it rode over the length of his shaft. Julie bent her head to him and kissed him. That surprised him perhaps the most of all, but his tongue instinctively met hers and danced with it, caressing the tip and licking at her lips.

Julie put one hand on her Uncle’s shoulder and leaned back, arching her back away and thrusting her breasts out and upwards whilst reaching with her other hand for her clit so that she could play with herself as she ground and gyrated her hips on his lap, his cock still buried within her. She manipulated her clit with her fingers as her Uncle took her breasts in his hands, squeezing and pulling at them, playing with their firmness and stirring her pleasure.

John was disappointed when Julie stood up off of his cock and was about to say so, or grab her or something, but Julie indicated that she wanted silence as she got down on all fours on the floor to the side of the chair that they were using. She looked back at her Uncle and waggled a ‘come here’ with her finger. John all but leapt off of the chair and knelt behind her, thrusting his cock back within her pussy, starting to pump her now that he had some measure of control that he’d not had until now.

Julie lowered her head to the floor, her arms straight out in front of her and John was struck by the similarity to the position his wife had assumed only days ago when she’d asked him to fuck her in the arse. It threw him momentarily but the sight of Julie’s bald lips splayed either side of his cock was enough to bring him back to the present and he fucked her harder and faster than before.

Julie could sense that her Uncle was getting close to another orgasm and pulled herself away from him as he pulled back ready to thrust again. She spun around on the floor presenting with her mouth to fuck. She took his cock into her mouth again and sucked him until he grunted and then held still, his cock pulsing and spurting another load of cum into her mouth. She swallowed, wiped her mouth on her hand and then picked up her panties.

John climbed from the floor to his chair, watching as Julie slipped her panties on and quietly crept from the room, only a single glance backward with a happy smile acknowledging what had transpired.

Julie lay back in her cousin’s bed, thinking as she drifted off to sleep. Maybe the next time that she sent Uncle John a story, she’d incorporate the man’s daughter. Maybe she’d write about the girl being caught fucking her female cousin by her Uncle. She wondered what sort of reaction that might provoke. She smiled to herself about the thought of her Uncle John catching her with her tongue in Adriana’s pussy as she drifted off to sleep.

Steve opened the door to the motel room. It was set up just the same as it was the first time. After he had closed the door, he heard the modulated voice that he now knew to be his mother’s tell him to take his clothes off and get on the bed because she was horny as fuck and didn’t want to waste any time.

He had had a conversation on the computer with hornylady a couple of days ago and she had suggested two scenarios to him. This was the first of the two. He wasn’t so sure about going through with the other, but this one was simply that she wanted to bring a friend along to the motel room to experience his enormous cock. He’d thought about it for a while, wondering exactly who his mother might be brave enough to bring along to this meeting and had eventually agreed on the assumption that if nothing else, he’d get to fuck another new pussy. He’d at least managed to establish that it was one of the women that had seen him over the webcam.

“And did you bring the friend along like you were going to?” he asked as he shed the last of his clothes.

“Oh yes, she’s here, aren’t you?”

“I sure am,” he heard another modulated voice reply. That meant that it was likely to be one of his mother’s friends that he could identify by her voice. For some reason that really turned him on and his cock sprang to attention as moved to climb onto the bed that had been left for him and asked the friend to press her body up against the sheet so that he could feel her.

The shape of the woman’s breasts and lower abdomen appeared, pushing the fabric towards him and Steve reached out to grasp the breasts, fondling them and drawing a fabric encased nipple into his mouth. His erect cock poked into the sheet and subsequently into the belly of the woman on the other side. He felt his cock wrapped in the sheet as two hands enveloped him.

“Holy shit, its even bigger than it looked on the computer,” the voice said,

“I’m glad that you like it,” Steve said chuckling as his cock was tugged and pulled.

“Well now that you two have fondled each other, how about getting that cock over here so that we can appreciate it a little more?” he heard hornylady ask. The sheet was lifted from the bottom until it draped over his cock, exposing it on the other side. A hand grasped his testicles and a mouth closed over the head of his cock as it started to suck him.

“See how much of it you can take,” he heard his mother say and now knew that it was the new woman that was sucking on his cock. He felt her pushing her mouth down over his erection, his mother encouraging her friend in her efforts. When she released him, he felt the weight of the bed move as his mother told the friend she’s see if she could take morein her mouth. Again his cock was sucked deep within a woman’s mouth. When she had finished trying to suck lots of him, she settled down to just pleasing him.

It was hard to keep track of who was doing what to his cock with the sheet on this side, but that just seemed to make it even more exciting as he was swapped from mouth to mouth and hand to hand.

“I need to see some pussy over here I think,” he said after he’d been sucked for several minutes.

“Well, we’re just the people to help you with that,” his mother said. The weight of the bed shifted again and then two sets of legs were appearing under the sheet. When the sheet was across the two women’s bellies, the movement stopped and Steve was presented with two nice, wet, bald pussies.

“Now that’s what I call a smorgasbord!” Steve said to accompanying laughter. He knelt between the two women and started to run his fingers over the two pussies, teasing them by only touching the lips without penetrating at all before finally sliding down their slits and inside their pussies. He worked at their clits with his thumbs and was rewarded by moans from the other side of the curtain.

Then he moved so that he could position himself between one of the sets of legs and spread them so that he could use his tongue to pleasure it. He heard disappointment expressed from his mother’s friend that she was being abandoned and reached over to use his fingers on the second pussy. After licking his mother for a while, he swapped and worked on the new pussy as well so that both of them were completely slick with their juices.

When he’d had enough of that, he moved so that he could press his cock against the entrance to this new pussy. He started to push inside and heard the woman on the other side encourage him and exclaim to his mother that she could feel his cock sliding inside her pussy.

“Oh god its’ big!” she exclaimed as he worked his cock slowly back and forth deeper and deeper inside her pussy. Encouraged, Steve continued to work his cock into the pussy until he felt hands against his hips, stopping him from pushing deeper.

“God, don’t tell me you have more of that thing to put in? ‘Cause there’s no where left for it to go,” he heard the friend ask.

“Yeah, a couple of inches,” Steve replied as he withdrew so that he could begin sliding his cock in and out of the pussy.

“Amazing isn’t it?” he heard his mother ask.

“Oh yes,” the friend responded, panting as Steve started to quicken his pace. Steve felt movement on the bed from the other side of the curtain and wondered what he would see if he were able to see past the curtain. He was shocked and surprised when he heard the friend say, “Oh yes, suck my nipples you know that I like that.”

In all his considerations about the fact that his mother was bringing a friend along, he hadn’t considered the possibility that she might actually be interested in having any contact with the friend as well. He had just assumed that he’d fuck one whilst the other watched, but apparently, that wasn’t the case at all! The thought of his mother with another woman’s nipple in her mouth drove Steve wild and he thrust faster and faster in his excitement, drawing squeals of pleasure from his sex partner.

“I’m going to cum!’ he announced as he felt his balls tense in preparation to unleash their contents.

“Yes, cum in my pussy Steve, fill me up!” the woman on the other side of the sheet panted. As he felt his cock release, Steve held his cock still in the pussy, spurting his warm seed deep inside her.

The second pair of legs reappeared on his side of the sheet, this time ready for a doggy style entry.

“Come on Steve, stick your spent cock in my pussy, I know you can get hard again soon enough,” his mother urged him, waggling her arse invitingly. Not one to pass up an opportunity, Steve slid his flagging cock inside his mother’s wet pussy, moving backwards and forwards slowly as he waited to regain his hardness.

“Come here you, let me eat his cum from your pussy,” he heard his mother say. The bed shifted yet again and then he heard noisy slurping sounds from the other end of the bed as his mother set about cleaning his cum from her friend’s pussy, using her tongue to work in and out of her hole and over her clit. Appreciative groans soon followed and the whole thought of what was going on helped Steve’s cock to regain its size as it slid in and out of his mother’s pussy.

He reached under his mother with his hand so that he could access her clit with his fingers and started to pleasure her, increasing the intensity and number of moans that emanated from the hidden part of the bed. The noises that he could hear but not see the origin of were driving him wild and it wasn’t long before he announced that he was again going to explode in orgasm. He was quickly told that he should fill up his mother’s pussy as well. He allowed is cock to explode, spurting his cum deep inside her pussy, listening to her tell him how good it felt to have him splash his seed in her.

Olivia withdrew herself from Steve’s side of the curtain so that her sister could eat his cum from her pussy just as she had done from Mary’s. Steve sat on the bed with nothing to look at or touch, curious at all the shuffling on the other side.

“I hope you two haven’t forgotten about me,” he asked, waiting for some sign.

“Not at all, how would you like to stick that massive cock of yours in my friend’s arse?” he heard his mother ask between moans of pleasure as her pussy was obviously being licked.

“Hell yes!” Steve said.

“Well make sure you use plenty of lube on her,” was the response as legs started to appear under the sheet again. Steve took the tube of lubricant that was passed under the sheet and dribbled some on his cock, starting to work himself back to another erection as the legs and bum positioned themselves doggy style for him to take advantage of. With his cock nearing its peak erection again, Steve squirted some lube onto the lady’s arse and used his finger, pushing it into her hole. She wiggled her arse and pushed back against him as he pushed his index finger inside her butt up to the second knuckle. He pulled it out again and this time eased his middle finger into her arse and worked the index finger in alongside it, stretching her a little more.

With encouragement from the other side, he soon had three fingers working in her butt and could hear his mother encouraging her friend in her endeavours to lick her to orgasm. Steve decided that it was time to use his cock to spear into this night tight anus and pulled his fingers out, positioning the head at the recently vacated hole.

He started to push his way in quickly, but the arse withdrew in front of him and he was told to go slow, that it would take time for her to allow him in, so he pushed gently, allowing the owner of the arse to push back and gauge the speed at which she was prepared to have her but pierced.

He watched as the head of his cock squeezed its way inside her puckered hole, delighting in the tightness that enveloped him. He felt himself pushing at her ring of muscle, which was slowly giving up its resistance. He felt the woman push, then stop , then push some more, easing his cock very slowly inside her anal cavity. After about half of his cock was in, she told him to pull out and start slowly fucking her. Steve gladly complied, starting to eased his lubed cock in and out of her tight butt hole.

“Oh god, he’s fucking me with that monster in my arse,” he heard the woman tell his mother. “I can’t believe it fits at all and its so fucking big!” Steve responded by sliding his cock in and out of her arse faster and reaching beneath her to stimulate her clit.

“Oh fuck yes! Rub it and fuck me, I’m going to cum!”

Steve worked the clit hard with his fingers and stroked his cock in and out of her butt until he heard her scream and felt the contractions of her body around his cock. It was enough to send him to his third orgasm of the day and he filled the woman’s arse with his seed. The woman collapsed beneath him, her body twitching as her orgasm subsided.

“Don’t give up on me now,” he heard his mother say and he heard her being moaning anew. The other woman must be licking her pussy again. He soon heard her screaming as she exploded in an orgasm of her own.

“Thanks again Steve, we’ll have to see if we can hook up for that other idea that I had,” his mother said to him as he left the room, having dressed and said their thanks to each other.

“Sure thing, I’ll see you on the net.”

Julie hit send on the email. She wondered what her Uncle would think. As she had thought about previously, she’d written a new part to the story that they’d been sharing about a man and his niece. She had written that the niece had been in bed with the man’s daughter during a sleep over. She wrote in explicit detail about having her tongue in the girl’s pussy and tasting the juices that ran from it until she was licking them from the daughter’s anus.

Just thinking about it got her horny and she she started rubbing herself through her panties so that she could get them wet and smelly. Then she thought she might give them to Steve and watch him wank with them so that she could swallow his cum after he fucked her. She pushed the crotch of her panties against her wet swollen pussy and stroked her finger up and down the slit, feeling the moisture seep into the fabric of the yellow cotton.

She slipped her fingers inside her panties and speared them into her hole before withdrawing them to rub at her clit. She could feel her juices seeping from her pussy and swapped hands so that she could taste herself and lick her wet fingers.

Julie then had a thought that might really turn Steve on and removed her panties. Then, spreading herself wide, she started to feed the panties, bit by bit inside her wet hole. She kept pushing them in a little bit at a time until there was just a tiny bit poking out of her hole. Then she pulled on a mini skirt and went to find her brother.

She was pretty sure that Steve was the only person home, but when she went to see who was watching TV in the living room, it turned out to be her father.

“Oh, hi, Daddy, have you seen Steve?” she asked him, wondering how he’d react to seeing what was up her skirt.

“Yeah, he said he had something he had to give to Adriana and was on his way over there.” her father replied, his eyes traveling up and down her body, devouring her.

Julie enjoyed the way her father looked at her, it made her wet, but with Steve out of the house, she wasn’t about to get a cock in her pussy, unless she could turn her father’s attitude around. She decided that it was worth a go and walked into the room. She spotted a bit of rubbish that had fallen on the floor and bent over to pick it up, knowing that her father had a full view of her pussy with the bit of panties sticking out. Then she went and sat on the couch at the far end from her father, her feet tucked up so that her skirt would ride up and expose her pussy.

John wasn’t sure if what he was seeing was true. When Julie had bent over, it had looked like she had no panties on, but that there was something sticking out of her pussy. Now she was sitting on the couch with her pussy all but bare before him. He wanted to look and knew that he shouldn’t but each time she moved, it drew his eye and finally he gave in to temptation.

He stared at his daughter’s pussy as she watched the TV, hoping that she didn’t see him looking. Sure enough there was something yellow sticking from her pussy. It looked like the end of a pair of panties. He tried to ignore her and just watch the game that he’d been watching when she came in, but it was difficult not to let his eyes stray back between her legs when he thought she was absorbed in the TV. It wasn’t long before he felt his cock begin to rise

Julie kept stealing glances at her dad when she thought that he was fully absorbed in the game, checking to make sure that he was taking advantage of the eyeful that she was giving him. She kept an eye on his crotch and sure enough, before long, she could tell that he had risen to the bait. Now she simply wondered how she went about getting his cock out of his pants and into her waiting pussy.

“Hey Dad, you know the other day when you caught me masturbating in your bedroom?”

“Um, yeah?” Dave said tentatively to his daughter’s question, wondering where it could possibly go given what she was (or wasn’t) wearing.

“Well, I just thought that I should let you know that the carrot that you had for dinner that night was the one that I used to make myself cum. And thanks for putting my panties in the hamper for me too.” Julie could see that her Dad was having trouble with a response and decided that she may as well go all the way now. “And since you didn’t mind putting my panties away for me, perhaps you could do something with these for me?”

Julie lifted her skirt further and grabbed the end of her panties between her finger and thumb and slowly started to pull them from her pussy.

Dave watched, mesmerised. Slowly, the yellow panties slid from between his daughter’s pussy and he couldn’t bring himself to leave. The lips were full and flushed and slick with her juices and the panties seemed to appear by magic as she extracted them like a cheap conjurer pulling handkerchiefs from his sleeve.

Julie pulled the last of the fabric from her pussy and quickly raised them to her nose. “Mmm, they smell good Dad, better even than the carrot did.” The she ran the material over her tongue, “You should taste them too, they’re yummy.” She flipped them over to her father and sat, waiting for his response.

Before he even registered what he was doing, Dave had his daughter’s sodden panties raised to his nose. He was about to reach out with his tongue and taste them when he suddenly snapped back to reality.

“No, Julie. I can’t do that. I’ve told you before. Now stop behaving like this. I can’t stop you from doing what you want outside of here, but I am your father and will not participate in this.” And with that he dropped the panties on her lap and stood to leave the room, completely conscious of the massive erection that his pants were trying to restrain.

“You know Daddy, I’d really like to help you with that, I’m quite good at it you know.”

Dave turned and walked from the room, disbelieving of how brazen Julie had become about her desire to pleasure him sexually. He couldn’t believe that he had come so close to licking her panties in front of her. If she caught him out like that again, there was a good chance that he’d cave in and let her have him. The bit of the brain that told him it was wrong was having to hold out very hard against (and losing the battle a little more with each encounter) the bit that saw her as a willing participant. And on top of that, a willing participant with a body hotter than he’d expect to have access to without deliberately attempting to pick up and probably more likely than that through prostitution (and there was no way he was going there).

He went to his room where he pulled out some pornos and began masturbating. Even though he’d said no, he couldn’t turn off the hormones and he needed to relieve the tension that she’d built up in his balls.

Julie sat on the couch, twirling her wet panties about her finger, considering what her next move might be. She wondered whether her father ever watched webcams and if she could suck him into seeing her masturbate like that. But how would he even know where to look or what name to look under? She considered getting her uncle to send him the addy, but even he didn’t know that she did that. Fucking him was one thing, but having him know that she did internet performances with her brother was something else entirely.

Julie decided that that wouldn’t work. She came up with the idea of setting up a free email address and sending him an invitation to watch her, but as an IT professional, figured he’d just assume that it was spam and dismiss it. She stood up and went to her room so that she could figure out how she might go about it. As she passed her father’s room, she could hear him grunting and wondered what he might be up to. Hoping that she may have stirred him enough to make him want to get off, she decided to risk his wrath and open the door.

Dave started as the door to the bedroom opened. He was on his knees alongside the bed, a magazine spread before him as he pumped his cock with his fist. He was at the point of no return and watched, embarrassed and stunned as Julie looked at him, his cock spewing a gush of sperm through the air to land on the magazine.

“Julie!” he yelled.

“Geez Dad, you really shouldn’t have wasted that you know,” Julie replied, eyeing off the sperm that had landed on the magazine and the subsequent squirt that had landed over the head of his cock and fist. “It would have been much cleaner if you’d just let me suck it out of you. Maybe I should clean up.” Dave was scrambling to his feet, grabbing for his clothes as his daughter made her way to the bed. She whipped out her hand to grab the magazine from the bed before her father could get it, his hands too busy trying to put himself away to stop her from taking it. Julie retreated to the doorway, watching her father almost fall over as he struggled with his pants.

“I’ll bring this back later, Daddy,” she said and as he watched, she ran her tongue over the streak of cum on the page and left the room. Dave collapsed on the bed. “Holy crap,” he thought, “Just what in hell’s name can I do about this?

John opened up his email and seeing an unread email from Julie, quickly clicked on it to see what she had added to their collaborative story. He started reading it, quickly freeing his cock so that he could pleasure himself as he enjoyed the twists and turns of her imagination, his own now enhanced by his memory of the feel of her pussy as it slid up and down his cock, not to mention the taste of her pussy on his tongue.

He got to the bit where the niece came over to stay with her Aunt and Uncle for the night and was shocked when she climbed into her cousin’s bed and began touching her. There had been no sign prior to this that Julie would even be remotely interested in anything to do with another girl and yet, here she had written a very detailed account about two girls intimately pleasuring each other. He couldn’t believe how well it was written. It was enough to make him re-read it and blow his load. It was until after he’d cleaned up that he thought about fact that some of the things that Julie had written about had later happened in his study.

Could Julie possibly be sleeping with one of his daughters? At first he wasn’t sure what to think, but the more he did think about it, the more he considered how good looking his daughters were and just how good one of them might looked entwined in Julie’s arms. He sat down at the computer and began to write the next installment to send back to Julie. He didn’t push the lesbian cousin angle, he simply built on what they’d been writing earlier, deciding to wait and see where Julie took the story.

>Hornylady> So what do u think, are u willing to try out my other idea? >monstercock4u.I’m brave, I’ll give it a go. >Hornylady>excellent, I’ll set things up and let u know where and when >monstercock4u.cool I’ll look forward to the email. >Hornylady>I’ll send it tomorrow.

Steve considered what he’d just agreed to. His mother (hornylady) was going to set up a time for him to stick his cock through a glory hole whilst a number of her friends and acquaintances got an eyeful (and probably a mouthful) of his monster cock. And they were all going to pay for the opportunity. He couldn’t believe what a slut his mother was, nor that she had friends that would fork out money to do what they were going to do.

He wondered just how many of them there was likely to be and how many times that he’d have to cum for them. Surely there’d only be two or three anyway. He looked up from the computer as Julie entered his room. She was wearing a white crop top and a short denim skirt that made him want to peek to see what underwear she was wearing.

“Up to anything fun?” she asked him, eying off the tent in his shorts that clearly gave away his state of semi-arousal.

“Actually, I’m about to do something completely outrageous and dirty,” he said to her.

“Cool, can I watch? Or help?” she asked.

“Well, I’m not about to do it right now, but I’ve just been planning to do it soon with hornylady.”

“Ooo, tell me. What are you planning?” Steve told Julie about the plan that hornylady had hatched to have him stick his cock through a glory hole for the amusement of a number of women.

“Geez, that’s kinky!” Julie replied when he’d finished telling her. “You know, when I think about it, you’re pretty lucky, most guys I know only dream about ever getting involved in a threesome and you’ve already had a couple with Adriana and I. One of these days I’ll have to have one with two guys to even out the numbers. I like the thought of getting a cock in my mouth and pussy at the same time.”

“Well, if there’s any way I can help, you know I’ll be happy to fill either of those holes for you,” laughed Steve. “Just thinking about it gets me ready to fuck,” he added, massaging his growing erection.

“Yeah well I was looking for you the other day and couldn’t find you. I ended up teasing Dad instead.”

“What? How?” Steve asked.

“Well give me a couple of minutes and I’ll come back and tell you, I just need to go to the toilet,” Julie said, ideas forming in her mind. She went off to the toilet and quickly removed her panties. Hearing about Steve’s plan with hornylady had got her as ready to fuck as Steve was and if she was going to tell him about what she’d done to their father, she thought she may as well surprise Steve with her new panty trick rather than tell him about it first. She had been wearing a black thong under her skirt but now set about stuffing it inside her pussy. When she’d finished, she walked back to Steve’s room.

“So what is it that you did to Dad that teased him so much?” Steve asked her.

“This,” she said, sitting on his bed with her legs positioned so that her pussy was exposed with a small piece of back fabric poking from between her bald lips.

“Oh my god, is that you underwear?” Steve asked as he studied his sister’s pussy.

“Yeah, I put them inside me. The other day I was looking for you to surprise you, but you weren’t home and I sat down on the couch near Dad, knowing that he could see.”

“Holy crap, what did he do?” Julie told Steve about how she’d gone as far as pulling her panties out and licking them in front of him, trying to get him to do the same so that he might let her suck his cock or get him to lick her pussy.

“You really wanted that from Dad?” Steve asked a little cautiously.

“Yeah, I was so horny I would have fucked anything that day and Dad was the only one home. You don’t have a problem with that, do you? I mean you’re the one that told me that you’d fuck Mum if you had the chance and that you’d tossed off with her panties.”

“No I don’t really have a problem with it, its just that I hadn’t considered it I guess. Sometimes I forget that you’re every bit as kinky and horny as I am.”

“Yeah, well he didn’t do it, so that sucked.”

“Or didn’t as the case may be ..” Steve laughed.

“Yeah, well speaking of sucking, do you feel like letting me wrap my lips around that cock of yours? It looks like it needs some relief.”

“I thought you’d never ask … ” Steve said melodramatically as he quickly moved to remove his pants.

Julie pushed him back on the bed and lay down with her head on his stomach, the head of his cock between her lips as she used her hand to pump up and down his shaft and tease his balls, her tongue swirling around the head.

“Tell me,: she said, giving her mouth a break as she ran her fingers over his now wet head,” have you had sex with hornylady again?

“Well, since you ask, I have actually,” he replied.

“Did you see who she was?”

“No I didn’t” he said, thinking that he hadn’t actually seen, even though he’d worked out who it was.

“Tell me what you did while I suck you,” Julie requested.

Steve began to relate the story of his encounter with hornylady and the friend that she’d introduced. Julie listened intently as she worked her mouth up and down her brother’s erection.

“Damn, so you’ve had another threesome!” she said between mouthfuls. Steve continued, telling her how the last thing that he’d done had been to work his cock inside the newcomer’s anus and fuck her butt, unleashing his cum inside her.

“You like anal sex, don’t you?” Julie asked.

“Hell yeah, its so tight its unbelievable,” Steve replied, “and there’s something taboo about it that makes it exciting.

“Like fucking your sister huh?” Julie asked, her tongue teasing at the hole of his cock.

“Oh yes,” Steve laughed in return.

“And do you think you’d like to put your big cock in my tight little bum hole?” she asked him before plunging down on him, taking what she could of his meat in her mouth.

“Really?”

Julie nodded.

“Well of course I would!” Julie was working him hard now, her mouth and hand pleasuring him in unison, driving him to the point where he exploded in her mouth. Julie drank down his seed and gently sucked his cock clean of the saliva that had run from her mouth during the process.

“So what now? Do I get to do your bum?” Steve asked excitedly.

“No, I think we should sell my anal virginity to our audience and let them pay to share it with us, don’t you?”

“Sounds like a kinky plan to me,” Steve said.

“Well you send out the emails and then come back and pull my thong out of my pussy before you fuck me with that nice stiff cock of yours,” Julie told him. Steve got off of the bed and went to the computer to do what Julie had suggested. As he typed away on the computer, Julie pulled her top off over her head so that she was lying back on his bed in her black bra and skirt, with her legs spread and her bare pussy exposed to her brother, teasing him with the slip of fabric that was visible between her lips.

Steve hit send and then turned his attentions to his sister. He knelt down on the floor at the end of the bed and leaned over her pussy, getting his face nice and close, checking out the way the fabric sat poised, awaiting his attention. He ran a finger down her labia, either side of the thong before tugging on them gently, experimenting with how much effort it took to budge them. Then he decided to use his mouth and after licking around the thong on her lips for a bit, grabbed them between his teeth and began to pull his head back, slowly withdrawing the thong from its warm, wet home.

Finally they pulled completely free and Steve took them from his mouth with his hand, smelling them before wrapping them around his cock and giving it a couple of strokes. He lowered his face back down to Julie’s pussy and started to lick her, teasing and pleasuring her clit.

“Fuck me Steve.” Julie said after he had worked on her pussy for several minutes and her juices were well and truly flowing. Steve climbed up onto the bed and held his cock as he slid it between her lips, eliciting a moan of pleasure as Julie felt him spear his way between her.

“Oh God, it feels so good, it seems like too long since you filled me with this monster of 7yours,” Julie said to him.

“I know what you mean, I’ve missed your tight little hole the last couple of days,” Steve told her as he slid his cock back and forth. Julie moaned again as Steve worked her over, thrusting in and out of her bald pussy, watching as her lips slid along the shaft of his cock.

Julie reached her hands up to her brother’s chest, pulling on his nipples and raking her nails over his pecs before wrapping her hands around behind him and holding his butt as he thrust at her again and again, her legs spread wide to accommodate his movements.

“Oh God, I’ve got to get on the pill so you can fill me up with your cum,” Julie cried out as the two of them approached their moments of ecstasy.

“Fuck that would be awesome!” Steve said, redoubling his efforts and speed until he knew he was going to explode. He pulled his cock from her pussy and ejaculated, sending an arc of cum through the air, which landed on her black bra, a streak leading in a straight line back towards her pussy.

Julie dragged her finger through the cum and brought it to her mouth.

“Mmm, just as yummy as Daddy’s,” she said to herself absently.

“What?!” Steve said, startled, as he moved from between her legs.

“Oh yeah, I didn’t quite tell you the full story. After I teased Daddy, I caught him wanking over some porno magazines just as he was cumming. I nicked one of them from him and licked the cum from it while he watched me. I said I’d give it back to him sometime,” Julie admitted to her brother.

“You really are a kinky little perv!” Steve said to her.

“Yes, well what can I say, I’ve learned from the best,” Julie said, pulling her top back on before kissing her brother and leaving his room.

Julie started to peel off her clothes. Her brother and mother were out and her father had just finished working in the garden and was now in the shower. She had decided that this was her opportunity. She’d sunbathed in the yard on and off all afternoon, letting her father see her in her new bikini, teasing him by releasing her straps, but not allowing him to see her breasts at all, ensuring that she kept them covered whenever she rolled over. She had let him catch her with her hand in her bottoms though as she gently stroked her pussy. She pretended to be completely unaware of Dave’s presence and managed to maintain that façade through the afternoon.

She now hoped that her careful display had managed to do what she had hoped. She had noted that her Dad had spent quite a bit of the day with a hard-on and had restrained from doing anything more that might happen to put him off his horny state.

She quietly opened the door to the bathroom, hoping to get in without him realising straight away. As it happened, she was in luck, he was facing away from her as she entered the bathroom. She didn’t close the door, afraid that the noise of it shutting would give her away. She checked out her father’s body, tightly muscled from the workouts that he pursued religiously. He had one hand against the wall where the shower rose was, leaning forwards, the water spraying in an arc over the top of him to cascade down his back and over his tight butt before flowing down his legs.

He was slightly hunched and Julie realised that from his arm movements, he bust be working his hand up and down his cock. She moved quietly across the tiled floor and pulled the door open, stepping into the cascading water as he turned in shock at the noise and movement.

Before he could speak, she quickly wrapped her hand around his soapy cock and stroked it for him, working her hand over the smooth skin, feeling the firm strength of his pole beneath it. She quickly dropped to her knees so that it was at eye level and pulled on it so that the water cascaded over it and washed away the soap.

Dave watched as his daughter fell to her knees in the shower alcove and rinsed the soap from his cock. He knew he should stop her, but the sight of her breasts, of her hand snaking out to grab his cock had aroused him to the point that he was reduced to simply watching. He did nothing to encourage her, nor did he do anything to stop her as she opened her mouth and lowered it over the head of his cock until she had taken as much as she could and then sucked back along its length, her tongue teasing him as her lips passed back over the ridge of his helmet.

She sucked back and forth, her hands gently caressing his balls and massaging his shaft as her mouth worked him over.

Julie heard a moan escape her father’s lips and felt him thrust his large cock at her mouth. She smiled around his shaft, knowing that she had him now, confident that he would now fuck her just like she wanted him to. She looked up towards his face and saw him gazing lustfully down upon her pleasuring him. She smiled again and as her eyes met his, felt him flinch as his cock unleashed its load into her mouth. She swallowed the first spurt and then let the rest wash out of her mouth and down her chin as she grinned up at her father.

“Isn’t that much better than a soapy hand Daddy?” she asked him, standing up, dragging her body along his as she did so.

“I have to confess that it was, but …”

“No buts Daddy, I wanted it and I want more, you just have to relax a little and enjoy it, why don’t you wash my dirty body for me?” Julie pressed before he could get an objection in as she started to rub soap over her ripe, firm breasts.

Dave watched the way his daughter’s breasts slid through her soapy hands, the way her fingers pushed at the skin and caught at the erect nipples. Regardless of what his moral compass was saying, he knew that at that moment there was nothing more he desired than to feel the weight of Julie’s breasts in his hands. He reached out and cupped her breasts, marveling at the delightful sensation before using the soap to slide all over and around them, the nipples rock-like beneath his palms.

Julie leaned back against the wall of the shower and took her father’s dick in her hands again, tugging gently at it as he enjoyed playing with and exploring her breasts. She gasped as he pulled at her nipples and rolled them in between his fingers, pulling them away from her breasts before allowing them to slide from between his fingers He allowed the water of the shower to cascade over them washing away the soap.

Dave bent his head to his daughter’s breast and took her taught nipple within his mouth sucking on it, flicking it with his tongue and rolling it between his teeth gently.

“God that feels good, Daddy,” he heard his daughter say and felt his cock twitch in response to her ministrations, his erection beginning to build again after its earlier efforts. Dave allowed one of his hands to travel slickly over the tight skin of Julie’s stomach, seeking to go further, to find her nest of pleasure. His fingers danced over her bald mound and then ran along her naked lips before targeting her hole. He felt Julie shift her weight, separating her legs as his fingers speared inside her, his mouth biting down on her nipple at the same time

Julie arched her back in response to the pleasurable pain in her nipple and the penetration of her pussy. Her father swapped nipples and Julie spread her legs further apart as her father slipped a second finger between her legs, now working two of them in and out of her, exploring her tender, wet depths.

“I want to feel this lovely cock in my pussy Daddy, turn the water off and fuck me with it.”

Dave hesitated. Was he really going to do this? His hand was on the tap as he battled within his mind. If he didn’t stop now he’d never be able to say no again, he knew that his resistance had been eroded by Julie’s willing and persistent attacks on his desire. The water was off.

Julie turned her back on her father, placing her hands against the wall of the shower and Dave guided his cock between her arse cheeks until he felt himself slide between her slick bald lips. His daughter was thrusting herself back against him, encouraging him as he sank deeper and deeper inside her being. He reached around with his hands to cup her amazing breasts as he rocked his hips backwards and forwards, his cock sliding effortlessly in and out of her amazingly tight hole. He tried to push his entire cock inside her, but she asked him not to go too deep because it hurt, “the curse of having such a monster,” he thought to himself. Plenty of women had wanted it over the years but they typically couldn’t take the entire thing. He found himself wondering whether his son had ever had that problem yet. The sight of Julie writhing and squirming her butt as he fucked her soon brought him back to reality though.

Dave moved his hands from Julie’s breasts to her hips and used them to leverage his thrusts. Julie removed one hand from the wall in front of her and lowered it to her pussy where she used her fingers to stimulate her clitoris, flicking, pulling and rubbing at it to flame her pleasure.

Julie moaned loudly as she felt her climax build, her father’s cock spreading her lips wide as he sank within her again and again.

“Oh yeah, fill me with your cock Daddy, fuck me with it!” She cried out. John nearly came on the spot as his daughter filled the shower alcove with her dirty request and then she was cumming. He could feel her pussy as it clenched and grasped at the invader in its midst. Dave announced that he too was going to cum and Julie quickly pulled herself off of his shaft, turning and in the process, slipping to the floor of the shower. Dave exploded, his cum spurting out to splash on top of her head as he attempted to stop Julie from crashing to the wet floor. Julie looked up and copped his second spurt on her face, breaking into a grin and laughing.

Dave sighed in relief and then joined her laughter once he realised she had landed without hurting herself.

“Not quite the way I had planned on finishing,” Julie said to him as she clambered to her feet and turned the water back on. Dave surveyed his daughter’s body and was suddenly struck by what he had done as she bent her head to wash his cum from her hair. He opened the door and stepped from the shower, grabbing a towel and heading for his bed room.

Julie stepped out of the shower after she’d washed her hair and dried herself with the towel. She hung it up and left the bathroom, still naked, to see where her father had gone. She stuck her head into his bedroom and saw him sitting on the side of his bed, wrapped in a towel, his head in his hands.

“What’s up Daddy?” she asked him.

“Julie, this is wrong, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done what I did, you caught me in a moment of weakness, I promise it won’t happen again.”

“But I want it to happen again,” she said moving into the bedroom. “I love you Daddy and I want to be able to share my pleasure with you. I’d be more upset if you didn’t fuck me again! Please don’t say it won’t happen again ..”

“It can’t Julie, I love you too and you’re incredibly beautiful, but it just can’t,” he said, his eyes taking in her nakedness, his mind hating himself for the reaction his loins had to the sight.

“If it doesn’t, you’re going to wonder for the rest of your life what my pussy tastes like you know … don’t’ decide just now, let it be for a couple of days, then let us see if you still feel the same way.”

“Julie, please, just let this go.”

“I can’t Daddy, I want it too much. I’ll leave you now, but when you dream, you know you’re going to dream about fucking me … it doesn’t have to be only in your dreams, don’t forget that,” Julie said to her father as she turned and left the room, returning to her own to dress.

Steve stood within the area that his mother (hornylady) had partitioned off in the motel room, wearing nothing. He listened as his mother explained what was going on to the ladies that were present. He was tempted to peek through the hole that she’d cut in the sheet that separated him from everyone else, but thought maybe it was better if he just didn’t know who he was fucking.

“Ok, so as I told you all when I called, I have found a truly outstanding cock that I thought you might be prepared to part with a few dollars in order to see and experience. So, here’s how I think it should work. Firstly, you are all to address me as hornylady, because that’s how this young stud knows me and I don’t want to give away my identity. Now, there are ten of you so I’ll put numbers into the hat and you can pick them out to determine the order in which you get to have a turn. I don’t know how many times we’ll be able to use this guy, so we’ll have to be a little careful, but I figure we start with three minutes each at a time. And try not to make him cum. If we get him through the first half hour, we’ll start to look at how we allocate that pleasure!”

There was no dissent, but plenty of excited voices wondering just how good this could be. There was also an obvious amount of confidence in the fact that Olivia wasn’t about to let them down by bringing out some dud.

“Ok, Monster-boy, show these girls what you’ve got,” he head Olivia say. Steve moved toward the hole and poked his semi-erect cock through it. He was pleased to hear all the women on the other side exclaim over its size, congratulating Olivia on such a wonderful find and telling her that this was going to be worth every cent that they’d coughed up.

“Don’t get too excited, ladies, it gets bigger!” Olivia laughed. “Right, time to draw numbers. And remember, we’ve agreed to not using our names, so once you have your number, that’s what you’ll be called.”

Steve waited, his cock hanging in the breeze, listening as each of the ladies in turn selected a number and expressed relative degrees of joy or disappointment depending on where in the order they found themselves.

“Oh, one other thing before we start, ladies,” Olivia said. “If you choose to put the cock in your pussy, its only fair to the next girl that you clean it off with your mouth or at least give her the option, just in case she doesn’t want to suck your juices off of it. Some of you might not care, some will, so let’s keep it all pleasant.” There were a number of laughs after this declaration and then Olivia told number one to commence.

Steve felt a hand grasp and tug at his cock before the head was taken into someone’s mouth. He felt himself grow to his full length and the person sucking him let out a squeal when she indicated to the others how big it was now. He could feel her tongue flicking and twirling at the head of his cock before the woman decided to see how much of it she could get in her mouth.

“Not a bad effort,” Steve thought to himself. Not as good as Adriana (who had managed more than any of the other’s he’d experienced) had managed, but still not bad at all.

“God, I have to have this in me,” he heard #1 say. He felt his cock released and heard movement as the lady stood from her kneeling position and turned around so that she could back up to the curtain. She grabbed his cock again and steered it towards her opening. He felt himself guided in between her slick lips and she pushed hard, trying to get him deep inside as quickly as possible. He held himself so that there was resistance for her to work with and she rocked back and forth, each time getting more of his cock inside her pussy until Steve felt himself hit resistance. Then she simply slid herself backwards and forwards along his pole as the other women called out encouragement and appreciation.

Steve had never expected to hear a group of women behave this way, but was enjoying it too much to over-analyse it.

“Time’s up #1,” he heard hornylady say and the pussy enveloping his cock slid off him.

“Do you want me to clean it number 2?” he heard the woman say.

“Yes please,” another voice answered. His cock was again enveloped by the woman’s mouth as she noisily sucked his cock clean. She released it and licked along it as well to make sure that she got all of her juices off.

Another hand then grabbed Steve’s cock and the tip of it was met by another mouth, licking and slurping eagerly to experience the monster. The first woman challenged her to see if she could get more in her mouth and the second woman lowered her head as far as she could, exceeding the first and nearly equalling Adriana as far as Steve could tell.

“Oh fuck, I can’t believe you got that much in!” the first woman exclaimed. “I think we should mark it and see who does the best.” There was plenty of agreement and before he knew what was happening, Steve felt a marker being used on his engulfed penis. Then his cock was being pressed against the woman’s pussy and he sighed as he slid easily inside her wet hole.

As did the first, this woman worked herself back and forth along his cock until his mother called out that her time was up. This woman too made the offer to suck his cock clean but #3 announced that she’d be more than happy to taste her friend’s juices from the enormous member before her. Steve felt his cock engulfed by the third mouth and started to wish that he could see the women on the other side. He had no idea if they were all naked, or if they were just wearing skirts … it was starting to drive him mad and he found himself thrusting his cock at the anonymous mouth as a response to that.

From the comments on the other side, and from what he could feel, he knew that this woman hadn’t gone close to reaching the point that the last one had with her mouth and so it wasn’t marked again.

His cock was released and he felt something different happening. His cock was pushed up so that it was pointing towards the roof and then allowed to lay back down a bit and he realised that it was being crushed between two breasts.

“Now there’s no way I could ever do this with Phil’s cock,” he heard the woman say as she took the head of his cock back into her mouth, the rest of it being mashed between her breasts. Then Steve felt liquid run down the tip of his cock before the breasts were slid up and down his shaft. He moved his hips to assist in the fucking of the woman’s tits, guessing that she was using saliva to lubricate the movement. He was more than happy with the sensation that he was experiencing!

Time was soon up and another woman took her place, not bothering to suck on his cock, but immediately impaling herself upon him, working up and down his length. Steve was amazed by how far his cock went into this woman’s pussy and heard similar surprise from the other side as some of the other women remarked on the fact that everyone else hadn’t managed to take that much.

“What can I say, I have hidden depths to my talents,” moaned #4 as she slid back and forth. Steve wanted to grab her hips and pull her to him, to fuck her harder but had to settle for thrusting his hips at her as she impaled herself again and again. When her three minutes were up, she disengaged herself before sucking Steve’s cock clean for the next participant.

#5 knelt down before the massive cock and slipped her mouth over the top. She moved up and down slowly, each time taking a bit more of the engorged member into her mouth. Steve moaned, this was an excellent blow job he decided. She was using just the right amount of movement, no hands and her tongue kept working at him as well as she slid up and down.

The others watched as #5 knelt up a little and lowered her face well down the length of him from a higher angle. They exclaimed in surprise when the thin black line that had been evident on his cock disappeared into her mouth and she kept going. He knew that he was rubbing the back of her throat and she gagged once before slipping back up his length. Someone must have made to mark his cock, because #5 said, “Not yet, I can get more, I just need to get the angle right before he’s in my throat.”

Steve could feel that his cock was dripping with saliva as her mouth again descended over him. He moaned aloud as he felt more of his cock enter a woman’s mouth than ever before and could feel he throat enclosing the head. She was somehow suppressing her gag reflex and Steve was blown away. She gagged after a moment and Steve felt her throat grasp at his cock. It nearly made him blow his load and she quickly withdrew. He felt his cock marked again and many of the women were congratulating #5 on her obvious talents.

He felt a pussy on his cock again after that and from the conversation, knew that he was now up to #6. He found it quite strange to have a woman riding up and down his shaft as the others in the room discussed various things. A lot of it was about how big his cock felt inside from those that had experienced it, but some was as mundane as what was going on on the weekend or in one case, wondering whether their daughter had had sex yet, let alone whether she’d had experienced something this big or not.

It wasn’t long and he found himself with an 8th pussy on his cock in only half an hour. He doubted that there was anyone else he knew who could claim such an achievement. As this latest pussy slid up and down his length, he heard #8 ask if there was anyone willing t suck on her nipples while she was fucked. His mother said that she’d be happy to help out another woman said that she would too. Soon he heard the noise of two nipples being sucked and felt fingers grazing his cock as the woman obviously played with her clit.

He heard a couple of the women express surprise at the willingness of the three women to engage in what was called lesbian behaviour, whilst others said that they’d never thought that it could be so appealing to see it happen.

When his cock was sucked clean after the 10th and final participant had had a turn, Steve was well and truly ready to blow his load. These short, three minute uses served to tease him outrageously and he really wished that he could grab hold of someone and fuck them properly.

He stood there with his erection poking through to the other side of the barrier, listening as his mother tried to establish a process for determining who was going to get to enjoy his cum. When one of the women offered additional money to get the first load, a bidding war ensued and it turned into an auction.

Before long, three women had bought the right to a load of sperm and Steve wondered whether he’d actually manage to give them all one. The first two he had no problem with, but wasn’t so sure about how long it would take to get him off a third time.

His cock was taken within someone’s mouth and sucked, nibbled and licked before he felt a pussy descend upon him. He quickly established that it was number 8 again as she called out for attention to her body by the other women again.

“I’m determined to cum around that cock before it fills me,” she said happily as Steve heard people moving about in the room to assist with her desires. And sure enough, several minutes later, before he could unleash his load, he heard the woman squeal in delight as her pussy clamped down upon the massive cock that had impaled her, squeezing and pulsing as an orgasm worked its way through her. Steve wasn’t about to stop though, the pulsing of the woman’s pussy was proving to be just what he needed to plunge over the edge himself, and with a bit of extra thrusting, he came, his cock spewing its load inside her.

“Oh God, there’s so much!” she exclaimed as his cum plastered itself to her walls before beginning to seep out around his shaft. She worked herself back and forwards a couple of times before sliding off of him.

“Here, let me help clean you up,” he heard his mother say. This brought an even louder range of reactions from the other people there. Obviously the thought of eating cum from another woman’s pussy wasn’t high on all their lists of things they liked to do, but at least one of them asked what it was like.

“You won’t know if you don’t try, come and share with me,” Olivia said. Steve really wished he could see now that his mother and another woman were cleaning his sperm from a third woman’s pussy! As he stood there listening, he felt a mouth engulf the end of his dick and he flinched, still being sensitive from having just cum. The woman was persistent and gentle though and soon he found himself with his erection restored and plenty of attention being applied to his cock as several of the women took turns sucking, fucking and fondling his cock before the winner of the second lad announced that it was time for her to finish him off.

Again, his cock was wrapped in the silken wetness of a woman’s pussy and she moved herself back and forth in counter-point to the thrusts of his hips, moaning and groaning as she was penetrated over and over again. He felt her finger nails scrape the underside of his wet cock as he slid in and out of her and felt that wondrous sensation in his balls that mean that he was about to explode. He tensed and held still as the woman pushed herself as far back as she was willing on his cock.

Steve exploded again, drawing delightful noises from the recipient of his sperm. Again he heard his mother offer to clean up for her and the woman answered that just this once, she was willing to try anything. Olivia instructed her to lie on the bed of the room and set about slurping her son’s cum from her friend’s pussy. Steve heard her squealing and screaming as she was obviously brought to an orgasm by his mother.

He was given little time to rest though before a hand clasped his cock and began gently tugging backwards and forwards, a tongue starting to work around the head. As soon as he was fully erect again (which took a couple of minutes this time) he was again treated to a variety of hidden sensations.

Finally Steve exploded for the third time and after someone kindly sucked all the mess off of his cock, was left to dress himself once everyone had left, which was the agreement that he’d had with hornylady. His only regret was that he hadn’t had the chance to nail any of their arses.

“Oh well, he thought,” counting the money that had been slipped under the curtain before hornylady made her exit, “it was far from a complete loss!”

“Hey, guess what, George and Anna are coming to town for a visit and they’re going to stay with us!” Dave announced one night as he sat down to dinner, waving a print-out of an email at his family.

“Hey great, are they back from the UK for good or a visit? I haven’t seen Paul and Jordan for ages!” Steve answered.

“No they’re just coming back for a visit. George still has another year on his contract, but part of the deal when they went over on was a trip home once a year. I don’t know if all of the kids are coming yet but thinking about it, Paul has a job now and I don’t know if he’ll have time off, but Jordan is in his last year at Uni and even Emily has finished school so given that it’s the middle of their school year, they should be coming on their break.”

“God, its been so long I barely even remember what they look like,” Julie said. “What’s it been, three years since they left?”

“I’ll dig up some recent photos for you then,” Dave laughed, “Since every time I try and show you any you show no interest!”

“Well, they’re just cousins Dad and its not like we had much to do with them before they left either, what with them living in Melbourne and all.” Julie sighed.

“I know, anyway, with them staying here, you two don’t mind sharing rooms with them do you?

“Of course not,” Steve said.

“How long are they here for?” Julie asked.

“A month.”

“God, I suppose I’ll survive somehow,” Julie said. “I sure hope she’s not into dodgy music like Brittany or something.”

Olivia laughed. “I’m sure that you’ll find you have plenty in common and the time will fly by.”

“When do they arrive?” Julie asked.

“In a week.”

After dinner, Julie wandered into her brother’s room, closing the door behind her.

“One week,” she said to Steve who looked up from the computer where he was answering some emails. “You’d better fuck me good this week if they’re going to be here for a month!” she added, sighing.

Steve laughed. “I’m sure I can do that for you. And I’m sure we’ll be able to dodge them at some point to get some time together. We can always blow them off and go and stay with Adie and Alexis.”

“True,” Julie replied, “Well come on then, I need you to do it to me now, there’s no point waiting ’cause I’m too horny for a wait.” And with that she dragged the tracksuit pants that she’d been slopping around in down to her ankles before stepping out of them, exposing her bald pussy to the fresh air. Steve started to remove his pants to oblige his sisters’ desire when his computer dinged, announcing an email.

“Just ignore it, surely I’m better than that!” Julie said, exasperated.

“Hang on, its from Dad, photos for us of Emily, Paul and Jordan.” Julie stepped in closer to her brother so that she could see what their cousins looked like. She was pleasantly surprised, seeing that the two boys had ruggedly handsome faces, though she expressed disappointment that dressed for winter, it was hard to see what they might be packing.

“Geez, you have a one track mind!” Steve replied, though he knew what she meant. Emily had a gorgeous face and red hair that had been cropped off just above the shoulder. The winter jacket that she was wearing was fitted, but being quilted, it too hid some of her ‘talents’ a little. Though Steve could see nicely rounded bumps that his cock was only happy to tell him were breasts.

“We might have to do some work with the camera,” he suggested to Julie. “’cause I’d sure like to see how much of that is padding and how much is Emily.”

“Oh yes!” Julie answered enthusiastically. “Let’s set something up so that we can see them, because they both look hot enough to do to me! Not that I’m going to try anything,” she added hastily, seeing the warning on Steve’s face.

“Yeah, good, because the last thing we need is to be busted trying to fuck them.”

“Speaking of which, get that big thing in here,” Julie said, moving over to stand with her hands on the door and pointing her butt back at her brother, swaying and teasing. Steve stood up and moved over behind her, sliding his cock between his sister’s wet, bald pussy lips into the welcoming warmth that he liked to visit so much. Julie braced herself against the door, pushing back, which had the added benefit of stopping their mother or father from entering as they fucked with them in the house.

Julie felt her brother’s thumb teasing around her anus as he slid in and out and she moaned and pushed against it. It slid just inside her anus and she told Steve how good it felt.

Steve grunted as he felt his orgasm boil up inside him. He told Julie that he needed to cum and she pulled off of him and dropped down so that she could take him in her mouth, swallowing his cum.

“Damn, I really need to get on the pill and feel that inside me,” she said as she wiped some stray cum into her mouth.

“Oh yeah, I want to fill you with it,” Steve said.

“Well for now, I want you to use your tongue and finish me off,” Julie said, moving to sit on the edge of her brother’s bed. Steve moved between his sister’s legs, his feet now providing the door-stop against intrusion as he licked and sucked at his sister’s bald pussy.

Julie pulled her tits and ran her fingers through her hair and over her stomach as Steve worked away at her. She found herself wondering whether Emily had ever been with a woman, or whether Jordan had a big cock or not and then, as she started to imagine getting Steve and Jordan naked together, exploded with her orgasm.

Julie strolled down to the kitchen for breakfast, wearing only her panties and a t-shirt, her erect nipples clearly visible against the soft cotton fabric.

“Hey Mum,” she said to Olivia who was sitting at the table eating some cereal.

“He Jules, sleep well?” Olivia responded, her eyes taking in her daughter’s body, wistful thoughts of what she herself had once looked like passing fleetingly through her mind.

“Yep, like a baby.”

“That’s good,” Olivia replied, watching her daughter as she moved about the kitchen. She admired her smooth legs and the way her pink panties poked out from under the edge of the t-shirt. She couldn’t help but think about the fact that she’d seen Julie fucking and sucking her brother and found that her imagination was now starting to have a reaction in her body.

She stared at the way Julie’s breasts stood out against the t-shirt, suddenly longing to take them in her hands and feel their firmness. She remembered how her own had been prior to the effects of kids and gravity and wondered just how good it would feel to suck on her daughter’s nipple.

“Mum?” she heard Julie say and snapped out of her reverie.

“Sorry, what was that?”

“Geez, you were miles away,” laughed Julie. “I asked if you’d like some juice?”

“Oh, sure, thanks,” Olivia replied, blushing at having been caught out, wondering if Julie would make the connection as she squeezed her legs together against her arousal.

Julie came up beside her and poured orange juice for her mother before sitting at the table to eat her own breakfast.

Julie called Adriana after breakfast to see if she was up to anything. She wasn’t and Julie arranged for the two of them to go shopping.

“What are you going shopping for?” her mother asked when she’d hung up the phone.

“Anything really, I think I’d like some new underwear and maybe a new skirt, its really just an excuse to go out,” Julie told her.

“Underwear hey? Mind if I come along? I could use some myself.”

“Sure, you can come, its been ages since we went shopping together, I’ll just let Adie know.” She called Adriana back who expressed disappointment that she wouldn’t have Julie to herself. Julie agreed but assured her that she really should spend some time with her mother as it seemed like they’d been ships passing in the night, especially because Julie was always seeking an excuse to fuck her brother or go to her cousins’ house and fuck them.

Olivia drove with Julie over to Adriana’s house and they headed into town to go shopping.

“So where to first ladies?” she asked the younger two girls.

“Skirts and tops?” Adriana asked, looking at Julie.

“Yeah, that first, underwear last,” Julie agreed.

They parked the car and walked down the mall until they reached one of their favourite shops where they left the walk and entered consumer heaven. The three of them each strolled about the store selecting a few garments that they’d like to try on before heading to the change rooms. They were lucky and managed to get three adjacent rooms, having beaten the rush hour.

Though they started out in separate rooms, by the time they’d been parading back and forth for a bit, they were really only in a single room, whipping clothes on and off. Adriana found herself getting horny. She was in a close space with her incestuous lover and her mother. And she had to admit that every time that her Aunt Olivia took off her top or jeans, she was finding herself looking. Admiring even. Her aunt was still in good condition she decided and though her breasts weren’t as large as Julie’s, they were still substantially bigger than her own, and Adriana felt a desire to reach out and cup one in her hands.

Julie too, was watching her mother. She was in fine form and was wearing a sexy set of red panties and matching bra, her nipples standing out against the sheer lace. With three of them in the change room, it was impossible not to bump into each other occasionally and Julie found those occasions where her skin brushed against her mother’s quite alluring. It wasn’t long before she found herself stirring in the loins.

Olivia watched the two girls as they kept changing clothes. Adriana wasn’t wearing a bra (not needing to, she said that it was one less thing to take on and off when shopping for lingerie) and Olivia was turned on by the sight of her small, erect nipples on her cute little breasts. All she could think about was rolling one between her thumb and finger and sucking it.

Her own daughter was wearing a white satin bra and matching panties and Olivia found herself for the first time wishing that she could touch her in an inappropriate way. For some reason when she’d watched her with her brother on the internet, all her desire had been directed at her son, but now that there were only girls about, she was stirring for another reason.

Eventually they all found some clothes that they wanted and moved on to another store, each of them in turn having been aroused by the other two, but none of them having said anything.

They went through a few more shops, picking up some additional clothes, unknowingly turning each other on more and more. They stopped at a café for a coffee before embarking on the lingerie quest.

They each ordered a cappuccino and sat talking, pulling out their purchases to inspect them again, enjoying the day. They were nearly finished when Julie noted that Adriana had some cream on the side of her mouth. Olivia, who was on the right side of her, reached out and wiped it gently from her face, towards her mouth. Adriana stopped Olivia’s hand with her own and sucked the cream off of the tip of her finger, lingering just a moment longer than was needed.

Julie watched, surprised and Adriana blushed. Olivia withdrew her hand, as surprised as her daughter, but no one said anything. They paid for the coffees, picked up their bags and headed off for the next bout of shopping. Soon they were all talking normally, the brief moment all but forgotten as they each in turn convinced themselves it was nothing.

They then wandered around the lingerie store selecting various combinations of bras, panties and thongs. Olivia bought them each a modelling thong so that they didn’t have to try them on over the fuller panties that she’d seen the girls in before retreating to the change rooms. This time there was only one available and after a brief consultation with the shop assistant and some counting of garments, they were all allowed to share again.

The girls all quickly stripped out of their clothes and slipped on the thongs, the two younger girls noting that Olivia’s pussy was shaved as she in turn noted the same of them.

“What do you think?” Julie asked the other two, turning to face them in a black lace balconette bra that presented her breasts beautifully, lifting them to present a virtual shelf of flesh.

“That’s hot!” exclaimed Adriana, reaching up without thinking to cup Julie’s breasts and adjust them for her slightly, “I really wish that I had tits like yours.” Julie blushed as her cousin manipulated her breasts in front of her mother who told her that the bra was pretty and asked if she could try it on, given that she had a bit more of a gravity issue to deal with than Julie did. Julie pulled off the bra and her mother noted the way her breasts simply sat beautifully as they were, with only a little droop as the support was pulled away.

Adriana watched the movement of Olivia’s breasts as they were released, eyeing off her large nipples before they were encased in the bra. At the same time, Julie was passing her an electric blue push up bra and telling her to try it on. She did as she requested and then both she and Olivia stood for inspection, Julie eyeing them both and adjusting their breasts, loving the feel of the weight of her mother’s and at the same time, the firmness of Adie’s small breasts as she pushed the bra into an advantageous position for her.

Julie pulled on a sheer white bra through which her nipples stood out nicely and turned for approval. Her mother reached out to adjust it for her, cupping a breast in each hand, apparently to assess whether the straps should be tighter. Julie was turned on by the firm, but gentle movement of her breast by her mother and was starting to think that if she wasn’t careful she was going to do something rash, like grab her mother’s tit and suck on it!

Adriana was trying on various panties and Julie and Olivia watched before Olivia unearthed a bra that had been missed. She seemed to get excited by it and put it on as Julie and Adriana watched. It turned out that it was only a half-cup support and her nipples were standing clear of the cup.

“That makes me think of the perfect bra,” Adriana said.

“Oh?” Olivia enquired

“Turn around and I’ll show you.” Olivia turned around and stood facing Julie, with Adriana behind her. Julie watched curiously, not knowing what Adie was up to. Adriana reached around in front of her Aunt and supported a breast in each hand, holding them in the position that a bra would, feeling the nipples harden against the palms of her hands.

“Isn’t that perfect?” she said, laughing, but not releasing the breasts she held, her pussy all but soaking the thong that she was wearing.

“It sure feels good,” Olivia replied, much to the surprise of the two girls, “But I don’t know about adjusting it, I might not have the control that I’d like. And with that, she put her hands over Adriana’s and moved them against her breasts, causing her niece to squeeze them gently and move over the flesh.

Julie simply watched as her mother basically helped Adriana to fondle her. She wasn’t sure what to do. Having fucked her brother, her cousin and her father, the thought of doing the same to her mother held no sense of revulsion for her, in fact it was quite the opposite, it was just that she wasn’t sure if her mother would be ok with it, or whether she was even reading what was happening with Adie correctly.

“You should try this Jules, it really is great,” her mother said to her. Adriana released her Aunt’s breasts and moved behind her cousin who stood strangely silent with the goings on. Adriana cupped Julie’s breasts and gave them a squeeze, blowing gently on her ear at the same time. Julie wanted to drag her to the floor and eat her, but was again held by the confusion of her mother’s presence.

“Doesn’t it feel good Julie?” Olivia asked her daughter, her voice almost failing due to the sexual tension that was coursing through her. She was watching her niece play with her daughter’s breasts and it was turning her on in a big way.

“Mhmm,” Julie said almost dreamily.

“Are you ladies alright in there?” the sales assistant called out, breaking them from the moment.

“Yes, thanks,” Olivia answered as Adriana released Julie’s breasts, one hand slipping down to caress her butt where Olivia couldn’t see it. The set about sorting the things the wanted, with Olivia taking every opportunity to brush herself against the two young girls as they moved in the small space, at one point managing to drag her breast across Adriana’s arse.

They paid for their purchases and headed out of the store towards the car park. As they were getting in the car, Olivia turned to Adriana and said, “I forgot to ask you if you do panties, too!”

Adriana laughed, “Well it’s a bit late to ask now! You should have said something earlier.”

“You know, there was one more thing I was considering buying today and I don’t know when I’m going to get the chance to buy it, so if no one has a problem, I’d like to go to a sex shop for a dildo,” Adriana spurted out, hoping that her Aunt wouldn’t have a big problem with it. She’d seemed pretty cool today and almost flirty, so she’d decided to take a chance and ask.

Julie sat in semi-stunned silence, knowing that her mother had her own collection, but not sure how she’d react to the thought of her daughter and niece shopping for something like this.

“Well, Adie, it is my personal belief that a woman has every right to pleasure herself whenever and however it pleases her, so if you want to buy a dildo, go right head. I have no problem with it if you two don’t mind being seen in a sex shop with an old broad like me. I might even be able to give you some pointers.”

Julie tried to look a little mortified, figuring it was the sort of response that her mother would be expecting and had to stop from expressing delight that Adriana wanted to go there because it meant she would get to as well. And she could probably even buy something herself given her Mother’s statement. Steve would be surprised if she was able to show him something of her own.

Olivia was driving and took the two girls to a shop where she knew there would be a female sales assistant that would look after them rather than be a leech like some of the disgusting people you found running these shops. She led them inside and let them wander around exploring, smiling as they surveyed the wide array of goods on offer.

Olivia introduced the two girls by their names to the owner of the store who pointed out where the various things they might want were and then left them to enjoy their shopping on their own.

Adriana and Julie started with the magazines, amazed at the variety of what was available, commenting on some of the things that they could see on the covers, surprised at how blatant it was.

“Oooh, look she’s got a cock in her arse AND one in her pussy,” Julie remarked. “I want to try that,” she added conspiratorially to Adriana, checking that her mother couldn’t hear.

“Yeah, well you should probably just try one in your arse first,” Adriana laughed.

“I have!” Julie said, laughing at the look that crossed her cousin’s face.

“No way!”

“What way?” Olivia asked, coming up behind the two girls, noting the rack of magazine’s showing a lot of anal penetration in front of them.

“Umm, nothing,” Julie said, blushing.

“Nothing my arse,” Olivia said laughing. “If you don’t want to tell me, you don’t have to, but be assured I am very open minded and realise that you are old enough to make your own decisions. Hell, we wouldn’t be here together otherwise.”

Julie looked at her mother, wondering whether she could tell her or not. “Maybe I’ll tell you later,” she said.

“No problems.” The three of them wandered over to the shelves full of dildos and vibrators at that point and Olivia started to give them an insight into the pros and cons of those that she’d had some experience with.

“Here’s one for you Jules,” Adriana said, handing over a double headed dildo obviously intended to penetrate the pussy and arse together. Julie glanced at her mother and blushed as she took it from Adriana.

“Is that why you shut up before, you’re interested in being double penetrated?” Her mother asked, guessing that that was about what it would take for Julie to react the way that she had before.

“Um, well that was just because I told Adie that I’d had something in my bum,” but yeah, the idea kind of turns me on,” Julie admitted.

“Well, I have to admit that I like anal sex, so its not that surprising that you would at least be curious,” Olivia said to her daughter, “though I can’t say I’ve ever tried a double headed one like that. If you’re prepared to share, I’ll shout you.”

“Really?” Julie exclaimed, stunned that her mother was being this frank and open. She also noted that her pussy was soaked from being in here.

Olivia was a little shocked at her brazenness too, but couldn’t help herself because she was horny. She admitted to herself that she’d wanted to be able to shock these two a little as well … let them know that she wasn’t just some old prude.

“Mhmm,” she answered.

Julie considered it for a bit before passing the toy to her mother, “you’re on.” Olivia took the toy and held onto it as they surveyed the rest.

Adriana picked out a green rubber dildo, which she decided she liked the look of, telling the other two that she thought that this would be enough to keep her happy for a while.

As they moved to the next shelf, they came across what Julie must have assumed was lesbian paraphernalia, because there was a couple of shelves full of strap on dildos and double ended dildos. She picked up one of the double ended ones, admiring it, forgetting momentarily that her mother was watching.

“Now that looks like fun,” Olivia said, eyeing off the toy in her daughter’s hand.

“God mum, don’t tell me you’ve had sex with a woman as well?” Julie asked.

“Well, now that you mention it, yes, I have.”

“Wow, does Uncle Dave know?” Adriana asked.

“No, it was before we were married and I didn’t think he’d need to know,” she lied.

“That’s so cool,” Adriana replied, whilst Julie gave her a look from behind her mother.

“Have either of you two girls experimented?” Olivia asked. Julie had turned away, fearing that this line of questioning was coming and picked up a vibrator that was a good size so that she could purchase it.

“Sure have,” Adriana replied. “Its fun, though I have to say I don’t think I’d ever give up a nice cock for it.”

“I know what you mean.” Olivia handed the toy back to Adriana who instead of putting it on the shelf, added it to her other purchase.

Julie turned back to the other two, having evaded the question, showing them the vibrator that she’d decided she have as the first toy in her collection. The girls went to the counter as Olivia grabbed a strap on from the shelf and snuck it up to the counter, managing to purchase it without being seen before joining the girls who had moved over to look at some of the costumes as they waited for Olivia.

“They’re not really very good are they?” Adriana asked, fingering a nurse’s outfit.

“Naah, I mean this isn’t even close to looking like a real school dress, is it” Julie replied.

Olivia joined them and the three women left the shop for their car, heading home.

“Well, I guess we should leave you to your own devices then,” Olivia said to Adriana as they pulled up into the drive way of the house. “Unless you need a hand of course …” she added, her voice cracking slightly as she propositioned her niece.”

“Mum?!” Julie exclaimed in shock at the proposal.

“Hey, I don’t mind, Adriana,” said, “I’d be happy to have company, I’m so fucking horny after that shopping trip!”

“I’m sorry Jules, I didn’t mean to shock you like that, I’m just horny. Like Adriana said. Watching you two get in and out of your clothes has me ready to pop my lid and I couldn’t help myself. I didn’t stop to think that it might freak you out.”

“Well, it shocked me more than freaked me out. Its not like I walked out of there with clean underwear either you know, I just never expected such a brazen offer!”

“So come on then, if you’re up for it Aunt Liv, you probably won’t mind so much that Julie and I have already been fucking each other.”

“God Adie, nothing is sacred with you, is it?” Julie said.

“Not when there’s orgasms to be had,” Adriana laughed, jumping from the car and opening the door to the house. Olivia parked the car and with Julie, followed Adriana inside.

Adriana led them to her room where she upended her bag onto the bed, spilling the green dildo and the double ended one out into the open, ready to entertain. “I must say Aunt Liv, I really enjoyed holding your breasts,” she said as her aunt and cousin entered the room. As she said it, she stepped in close to her, raising her hands and fondling them as she moved to kiss her Aunty.

“I enjoyed you touching them,” Olivia responded as they broke apart from the kiss, her hands starting to undress her niece with a feverish urgency as if she feared that stopping would end the encounter before it was properly enjoined.

Julie stood watching as her mother and her cousin ran their tongues around each other’s mouths, their hands caressing each other’s bodies before continuing the process of removing each other’s clothes. She was unsure what to do. For all that she’d fucked both her brother and her father, doing so with her mother had never been part of the equation until today. She figured once she’d started she’d be ok, but until then she actually felt a little lost. And yet here was her mother, getting naked with her cousin and Julie was getting horny.

She realised that she’d moved beyond a point where relationships and sex were strictly defined and the sight of two women together was enough to get her to step forward, so that she was behind Adriana and kiss her on the neck, her hands grabbing her arse. Adriana was now naked and Olivia not far behind as she pushed her backwards, seeking to lay Adriana out to feast upon. Julie backed up and Adriana sat upon her bed, her Aunty pushing her backwards and clambering atop her, her larger breasts swinging pendulum like before her. Adriana reached up and cupped them with her hands as Olivia attacked her tongue.

Julie watched and it wasn’t long before Olivia began to trail her way down Adriana’s body towards the lure of her bald pussy. Julie leant over and kissed Adriana upside down, her fingers seeking out and tweaking her nipples. Then she leaned over further, dangling her breasts in Adriana’s face, feeling her nipples sucked within her lips as she trapped Adriana’s with her own. Looking down at her mother, their eyes met as Olivia worked her tongue in Adriana’s pussy and Julie felt a thrill run through her body at sharing this with her, any turmoil lost in the pleasure.

Julie broke from the mutual breast sucking with Adriana and moved around the bed, picking up the green dildo that Adriana had purchased and handing it to her mother, telling her to give Adie what she desired. Olivia took the toy and rubbed the tip of it in Adriana’s juices before sliding it between her lips. Julie reached out and started to work Adriana’s clit with her fingers as Olivia worked on sliding the toy in and out of her wet hole.

“Get up here and sit on my face Julie,” Adriana gasped as she was pleasured. Julie changed her position so that she was sitting ready for a 69, but leaning up so that she could watch her mother work over Adriana’s pussy as Adriana plunged her tongue between her lips. Julie ground back against it, coating her cousin’s face with her pussy juices as Adriana began to buck and thrash, an orgasm crashing her system.

“Care to try your toy Julie?” her mother asked her, brandishing the double headed dildo, “or would you like me to show you how?” Julie still sat with her pussy being pleasured by her cousin and tried to concentrate enough to decide. “Show me,” She said at last, deciding that she didn’t want to move.

Olivia got up on the bed next to her daughter and niece and started by working her fingers in and out of her pussy before beginning to apply them to her butt, getting the hole nice and slick with her juices. Then she pulled out some lubricant that she’d bought at the sex shop and ran it down the length of each of the toy’s appendages. She turned and knelt on all fours, facing away from Julie and Adriana and started working the bigger length into her pussy, the second one starting to push against the entrance to her bum.

“Push for me Julie,” She said as she tried to work the second piece into her anus. Julie reached across and pushed against the toy, feeling it slide slowly into place as her mother relaxed.

“Oh god, I feel so full!” Olivia exclaimed as Julie pushed to the point that the entire double headed device was within her mother.

“Let me see,” Adriana begged Julie, who climbed off of her to allow her cousin to view what was happening. Olivia had her head down on the bed and Julie now grasped the base of the toy so that she could slide it in and out as much as she’d like until she was building up the pace.

Adriana moved so that she could reach underneath Olivia and finger her clit with her fingers as she watched the double penetration of her Aunt. Olivia cried out as the two younger girls drove her to her orgasm and then lay on the bed twitching slightly as it subsided.

“You need to have an orgasm before we go home, Julie,” her mother said to her. “I think that you two should try this one out.” And she picked up the double ended toy. She told her daughter and niece to get on all fours facing away from each other and fed the toy first into Adriana’s pussy before getting Julie to back up onto the other end. Soon they were pushing back against each other and moving away, the toy moving within them both as they moaned and murmured with each thrust. Olivia held the middle, moving it back and forth, fucking both of them with it before reaching out and picking up the vibrator that Julie had added to the pile on the bed. She slipped it into her own pussy to lubricate it and then moved it to Julie’s arse, pushing it slowly inside her so that both of her holes were filled.

Julie moaned with pleasure and Olivia told her how pleased she was that her daughter was able to share this with her when so many others wouldn’t even consider it with a family member. She let go of the double ended toy and moved her hand first to Julie’s wondrous breast and then down to her clit, bringing her to orgasm. As Julie collapsed on the bed, she turned to Adriana and leaving her end of the toy in her pussy, began to lick at her anus. Adriana moaned and Olivia attacked her clit so that she too exploded, this time with her second orgasm.

They all dressed after this and Julie and Olivia drove home in relative silence, both of them contemplating the effect of the day on their relationship, Julie wondering how Olivia would react if she found out about her and Steve and Olivia wondering if she should tell Julie that she knew about her daughter’s relationship with her brother..

———

Steve was greeted by his Aunt at the door, surprised at just how happy she seemed to be to see him. He had come to pick up Alexis and take her out for a drink, but it seemed that they’d managed to get their wires crossed and she wasn’t home yet.

Mary asked her nephew in for a drink, trying desperately not to stare at his crotch, thinking back to how it felt to have him inside her arse and pussy. She brought him a beer and longed to sit down with her hand on his cock and simply take him from there.

Half a beer later, Steve was sizing up his Aunty as she moved about the house, watching the way her arse moved, wondering how it would compare to his mother’s. It was certainly enticing, he thought. Mary made some excuse about going to change for later that night when John was taking her out or something. Steve sat and sipped the beer, waiting. When his Aunty came back down stairs, Steve was surprised to see her in a very short skirt and a blouse through which her bra was very evident. Her nipples were clearly erect as well and Steve found himself entertaining thoughts about more than just how her butt compared to his mother’s.

Mary could feel her body responding to the daring that she was planning. There was part of her that couldn’t believe that she was even doing this and part that wished she could be even more brazen than she was managing. She did know one thing though as she sat down and that was that if something didn’t happen relatively soon, she’d have a wet spot on the back of her skirt from being so horny without wearing panties. She had helped herself to a drink and sat down opposite Steve, being careful to give him ample opportunity to peek up her skirt at her bald pussy.

Steve tried not to stare, but found the allure of the temptation too much after his Aunt had first sat down and he’d caught a glimpse between her thighs where there appeared to be no underwear. As she shifted about on the couch, his eyes were drawn time and time again to the temptation, stealing glimpses, trying to deduce if she was shaved as his first impressions led her to believe.

Mary watched her nephew but spent plenty of time with her legs apart, looking elsewhere as well so that he’d have the opportunity to perve. As she peeked back this time, he quickly averted his gaze and she stared at his crotch, noticing that there was now objective evidence to suggest that he was enjoying the sights. He had also reached the end of the beer that she’d fetched for him and suggested that if he’d like another; he could help himself to the fridge.

Steve wasn’t sure what to do. He felt he needed to get out of the room for a bit and getting another beer would sure help him do that, but if he stood up, it was going to be pretty obvious that he was aroused. He saw Mary’s legs part and this time, with her skirt having ridden up her thighs as she slouched somewhat in the chair, he had a clear view of the slit of her bald pussy disappearing back down towards the couch. He decided that he definitely needed another drink. He stood up, conscious of the evidence that he was displaying as he left the room.

Mary, on seeing how erect Steve clearly was, decided that it was time to throw caution to the wind and make a move. She followed him on the pretext of fixing herself another drink (having quickly tossed back the one she had the instant he was out of the room). Moving about the kitchen, she made sure that she rubbed against his cock as they passed in the doorway.

“Careful, you could put someone’s eye out with that,” she laughed at him, noting that he blushed, but didn’t respond. With drink in hand she returned to sit opposite him and said, “Steve, there’s something I’d like to ask you and I hope you’re not offended. Can I?”

“Um, well I guess, given I don’t know what you’re asking,” he said, all sorts of things flashing about his mind.

“Just how big is that cock of yours?” Mary blurted out, feigning embarrassment. “I mean, I couldn’t help but notice when you stood up and then we bumped into each other … it felt huge.”

“Um, apparently, its big,” he said, blushing.

“Apparently? You’re not sure?”

“Well I’ve been told its big, but I’ve never really walked around and compared myself to other guys though.”

“Oh, well I guess that makes sense. So … if you’re not sure … can I see it and tell you?” Mary asked, feeling her juices starting to run from her pussy in her excitement that she’d managed to steer things this far.

“Um, I don’t know … ” Steve said. He wanted to. He wanted to see the look on his Aunt’s face, but there was still that part, even after he’d fucked his mother, sister and cousin that wasn’t sure how far to let things get.

“What if I offered to blow you?” Mary asked, searching for a sign that she’d get the response she wanted.

“Oh God, but you’re um, my Aunt …” Steve said hesitantly.

“I won’t let it worry me if you don’t,” Mary said, sticking her finger in her mouth and sucking on it.

“Oh hell, why not,” Steve said and stood up in front of his Aunt. He started to work at the fastenings of his pants, but his Aunt moved in quickly to do it for him. She quickly had him free and yanked his pants to the floor, his stiff cock standing to attention.

“Oh Steve, that is enormous, it’s the biggest I’ve ever seen!” Mary said as if it was the first time that she’d ever seen it. Steve smiled down at his Aunt who was on her knees, one hand now having grasped his erection and started stroking and pumping it as she lifted and moved it to view it from all sides before encasing it in her mouth. Steve groaned as his Aunt started to work her oral magic upon his cock. She pushed him to sit back down on the couch and moved over him, her lips and tongue caressing the head before she again lowered her mouth over him and started moving it up and down.

Steve moaned and ran his fingers through Mary’s hair as she took the base of his cock in her hand and pumped the shaft in counter-point to the motion of her mouth at the far end. Steve leaned forward and reached down so that he could pull on his Aunt’s tits, feeling them with his hands and teasing at the nipple. She responded with the same enthusiasm that Steve had come to associate with pulling Adriana’s nipples and assumed that this must be where Adriana got it.

Mary stopped sucking on Steve’s cock long enough to ask, “Can I fuck it?” and was told yes. She stood before him and released her skirt, sliding it to the ground to reveal her bald pussy. She moved and stood over Steve before lowering herself to take him within her.

“Oh fuck that’s big, its soooo good,” she told her nephew as his erection completely filled her. She took enough until she was comfortable and then started moving up and down, Steve working his hips to meet her movements with his thrusts. He felt himself about to cum and announced it to his Aunt who called for him to fill his pussy. Steve needed no further encouragement and exploded within her. Just as his cum spurted deep inside, they both heard a car in the drive way and were brought back to the present.

Mary quickly stood and grabbed her clothes, sweeping up the stairs quickly, leaving Steve to stand and tuck himself back in, getting everything settled just as the door opened and Alexis walked in.

“Hey Steve, how’s it going. Have you been here long?” Alexis asked, smiling as she came into the living room to greet her cousin.

“A little while,” he replied.

“If I didn’t know better I’d say you’d been exerting yourself given how flushed you are, though of course you’re only here with Mum, so …” Alexis said, bending her head to give Steve a most un-cousinly like kiss, their tongues entwining within each other’s mouths.

“Ah, well that would be the alcohol,” Steve replied, indicating the beer that he was drinking.”

“Well, do you think you can wait long enough for me to get changed before we go out?” she asked him.

“Oh I am sure that I’ll survive one way or another,” Steve laughed, flipping the TV on with the remote that he found next to himself on the couch.

“Excellent, I promise not to take too long … I don’t want to put too many clothes on, it interferes with getting them off again.” And with a blown kiss, she was off up the stairs.

Steve heard his Aunt and Cousin exchange greetings upstairs and discuss their plans, surprised to find that his Aunt apparently didn’t have any, which was weird because that had been her whole excuse for getting changed. Then it clicked. She must have been setting herself up for this from the first moment he got here! The thought excited him that even his Aunt wanted a piece of him, but he did wonder how she knew about his cock.

Mary was the first one to come back down the stairs and she approached her nephew before bending his head back over the couch and kissing him passionately. Steve didn’t resist, he was starting to enjoy all the attention. With his tongue in his Aunt’s mouth, her hands scraped their way down his chest before she used one of them to tug at his cock in his pants.

“Thank you, Steve, that was most wonderful,” she said as she broke the kiss and moved to a position likely to be found more acceptable by her daughter.

“No problem, it wasn’t exactly a chore,” Steve laughed.

“Perhaps we could do it again some time?” Mary suggested.

“Sure, maybe next time there’ll be time for you to get off as well,” Steve smiled.

“Mmm that would be lovely.”

“Right, ready to go?” Alexis called out as she descended the last couple of steps and poked her head into the living room.

“Always!” Steve said, standing. “Nice to see you again Aunty Mary, I’ll catch you some other time.”

“That you will, Steve, she said, smiling and licking her lips enticingly where Alexis couldn’t see her.

As they made their way out to the club, Alexis told Steve that she was horny as she’d ever been and that she wanted him to fuck her before the night was out. Steve had no problem with it and they went about their partying, teasing each other through the night until neither of them could keep their hands off of the other.

On the way home, Alexis announced that she was way too impatient to wait and that she wanted Steve to drive home in just his boxers. By this time Steve was up for anything and happily did as requested. As he drove home, Alexis leaned over and sucked and nibbled on his cock as Steve desperately attempted to concentrate on the road.

Before long he was forced to find a quiet little cul-de-sac in the dark where he could stop the car before something drastic happened. Alexis was shedding her pants as he put the car into park and applied the hand-break. Steve slid his seat back and Alexis worked her way onto his cock, facing him, unaware that her mother had done something very similar just prior to her arrival home. She slid herself up and down his shaft until Steve told her that he wasn’t going to be able to take it much longer. Alexis moved back to the passenger seat and laid it down.

Steve clambered across to her side of the car and moved in between her legs, his cock rubbing at the entrance to her pussy before sliding easily within her folds, stretching her wide.

“Hold there,” Alexis said, her fingers working on her clit. Steve was poised over her, one hand being used to play with her breasts, while Alexis fingered her hot little button to the point of climax, her pussy pulsing and gripping at the invader that was within her walls.

“Now fill my mouth,” Alexis said when her orgasm had subsided.

Steve moved up the car seat until Alexis was able to take his cock in her mouth, sucking at it, tasting her own pleasure on his skin. She used one hand to stop him thrusting too much of himself into her mouth and the other to caress his balls, scraping her nails on his scrotum. It was enough to drive him over the edge and his seed splashed against Alexis’ throat as she swallowed and swallowed to contain his cum.

“Much better, thanks Steve, you can take me home now,” Alexis announced before bursting into a fit of giggles.

———-

Olivia, Dave, Julie and Steve all stood waiting in the airport waiting for the arrival of their relatives from the UK. Various thoughts passed through their minds, Dave looking forward to seeing his brother, Olivia to catching up with her sister in law and Steve and Julie both wondering if the younger pair would be as good looking as their photos had seemed to indicate.

They weren’t disappointed. Julie was happy to note that Jordan appeared to be quite buff, taller than her brother and obviously without having shaved since before they got on the plane, had just enough facial hair to give credence to the rugged appearance the photo had shown off. Her eyes were quickly diverted to his crotch but there was nothing giving itself away there. Catching his eye, she noticed that he’d been checking her out as well but was now looking towards Steve to assess him.

As Julie assessed Jordan, so Steve surveyed his cousin Emily. She was wearing a nice tight t-shirt for her arrival down under and a pair of jeans that defined her figure nicely. Her breasts were smaller than Julie’s but bigger than Adriana’s and she was slightly heavier built than both of them. No where near fat, just with a little extra curve that Steve was already finding alluring in his seconds long assessment. As he again took in her face, she met his eye, having just greeted his parents and Julie. He loved the colour of her hair and the way her smile lit up her entire face.

Everyone was shaking hands and hugging and kissing now and Steve made sure that when he greeted Emily, he grabbed her in a hug as if it was the most natural thing to do, even if it was a little awkward to pull her in. He felt her breasts against his chest and started to swell, so he quickly released her.

As they travelled home in the car, they discussed their flight and the sleeping arrangements back at home. Julie was pleased, on going through some of the music on Emily’s I-pod that she had with her that they had similar tastes in music and was soon involved in a ‘have you heard this?’ conversation as Steve and Jordan resorted to talking about sports.

Later that night, after dinner when they’d all had a few drinks, Steve was sitting talking to Jordan over the x-box as they battled it out in preference to sitting around with the others. The girls were up in Julie’s room doing clothes and neither of the boys really wanted to be subjected to any more “you were this tall … remember when he did …” type conversations.

“I tell you what, your sister is hot!” Steve said to Jordan, “Pity she’s related to me, I could enjoy having someone that hot stay at the house.”

“Yeah, well even if you weren’t related, I don’t think you’d stand much chance,” Jordan said, blowing Steve up in the game.

“Oh?” queried Steve.

“Yeah, last time I checked I think she was swapping spit with chicks, not guys.”

“Cool!” Steve said, thinking about Julie and Emily being upstairs together.

“Yeah, well if she wasn’t my sister, I might think so,” laughed Jordan, “But then again, even if she wasn’t, if they don’t let you watch, or better yet, join in, its just a waste, isn’t it?” Steve laughed and they went back to playing the game.

Upstairs, Julie was watching her cousin unpack her suitcase. She’d cleared a couple of drawers for her in her dresser so that she could use them rather than having to have everything in the case on the floor. She paid particular attention to her cousin’s underwear which she was happy to see consisted of a mixture of practical, yet attractive hipster panties and a number of sexy thongs with bras that matched.

Having explored several topics of conversation as they went about organising things, Julie decided to explore a bit further.

“So your brother is kinda cute, does he have cute friends as well?” Julie asked her cousin.

“Yeah, I suppose so. I don’t really pay that much attention, I don’t really go in for guys.”

“Really? So what does that mean, that you like girls then?”

“Mhmm, doesn’t freak you out does it?” Emily asked, turning to look at Julie to try and gauge her reaction. She hadn’t intended to say anything, preferring to see if she could get through the month without it, just in case it stirred up trouble and yet here she was only hours into their trip and she’d blurted it out.

“Hell no, I don’t mind a bit of girly action myself,” Julie said, her tongue subconsciously licking at her bottom lip as she clamped her thighs together.

“So you’re bi?” Emily asked.

“Yeah, I guess I am,” laughed Julie, not having previously thought about a label to attach to her sexuality.

“What about you, Emily, do you do guys as well, or only chicks?”

“I’ve had sex with a couple of guys, but not for a while. If the right one came along, I’d probably give him a go, but lately its been tits and pussy that’s rocked my boat. So do you have a boyfriend or girlfriend at the moment Julie?”

“Um, not really, no. What about you?”

“There’s a girl back home that I could call my girlfriend I suppose, but she’s more of a fuck buddy really. I guess I’ll just have to miss out on that for a month,” Emily added, sighing.

“Oh, you never know, we can go out and you might pick someone up,” laughed Julie.

“Yeah, I guess so,” Emily responded, smiling as she put the last of her underwear away.

———–

“Hey, why don’t we ring John and Mary and get together for a BBQ this weekend?” Dave suggested over dinner the following night. “We can crash their house, use their pool and give you lot a re-introduction to some good old Aussie sunshine!”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” George replied. “How is your sister these days Olivia?”

“She’s doing really well thanks George. John is still doing well at work, the girls are growing up just like our lot, they’re all good.” The phone rang and interrupted the conversation, Julie jumping up to answer it.

“Just like our house,” Anna laughed. Emily is always the first one up when it rings and fair enough given that 90% of the calls are for her.” Emily poked her tongue out at her mother, but laughed, knowing that it was true.

“Yeah, we’re just lucky that its not boys all the time or I’d be having to invest in a shot-gun.” Laughed George. Steve nearly choked on his dinner as he laughed at that, wondering whether his uncle had any idea about his daughter’s sexual tendencies.

“Geez,” he thought, “I found out from Jordan in the first couple of hours of their visit, surely he’s not that clueless?” He looked at Julie and from the smile she was hiding whilst talking on the phone, he could tell that he sknew as well and wished that he could drag her out of the room to ask a few questions.

“Hey Mum, is it ok if I stay at Adie’s tomorrow night? She wants some help with some stuff.” Julie asked, holding her hand over the mouthpiece of the phone.

“I guess that’s ok, as long as Emily doesn’t feel like she’s being abandoned,” Olivia said.

“I’ll be fine,” Laughed Emily, “I’m used to being the only girl about the place anyway.”

“You’re on,” Julie told Adriana on the phone.

“Tell her I want to talk to her Dad,” Dave said, sensing that the conversation was winding up. Julie passed him the phone and he waited until John picked up the other end. Everyone couldn’t help but listen in as Dave invited them all over to Mary’s sister’s house on the weekend, assuring John that they’d bring all the food and drink so that he only had to provide the venue.

“Right, all settled,” Dave said, putting the phone aside. They all finished the meal, discussing the various things that they were going to pack into the month that they had together.

————–

Julie curled up in Adriana’s room. She hadn’t needed help with anything other than a burning desire to fuck her cousin, but Julie didn’t mind because it gave her a chance to get out of the house and have some of the fun that she feared would be all to absent from the next month of her life.

Outside the doorway, John stood listening, trying to determine what was going on within the confines of his daughter’s bedroom. Mary had gone out for the night and he’d decided that he should try and establish if the clue in the latest story entry that Julie had sent him was really something or just fiction. His cock was solid as a rock just from thinking about the possibility, but he found himself unable to determine if anything was actually happening or not.

Julie curled her tongue around Adriana’s nipple before sucking it into her mouth, feeling it harden and respond to the touch. Adriana sighed as her cousin began to pleasure her breasts, partly from the touch and partly from the anticipation of the touches that were yet to come, but eagerly awaited. Julie’s fingers probed between Adriana’s legs, sliding over the smooth skin before slipping between her lips and feeling the moisture that greeted her. She used it to slide her finger up and over Adriana’s clitoris, eliciting a moan.

John had been about to turn from the door, telling himself that he shouldn’t be there, trying to intrude the way that he was when he heard a moan from within the room. His flagging erection was instantly restored and he was drawn to the door, his ear poised a breath away from the wood, his mind imagining the sounds of two girls making love to each other.

As Julie continued to explore her body, Adriana found herself growling in her throat as her pleasure built. By the time that Julie had slid between her legs, she desperately wanted to cry out with the intensity of the feeling that was now coursing through her body. Julie lapped at her clitoris and Adriana could feel the juice of her pleasure running down between her butt cheeks. She squirmed and wriggled as she reached her peak and tumbled past it, convulsing as she orgasmed, a whimper the only betrayal that she had enjoyed herself.

“Your turn Julie, let me make you cum,” Adriana said as she recovered and Julie made her way back up her cousin’s body until they were kissing passionately.

John nearly creamed himself when he heard that simple statement from within the room. “How on earth could he manage to find his way into that room to see what was going on,” he thought to himself. He knew that if he opened the door with the light on it would be an instant give away, so he didn’t bother with that. But with the two girls actively engaged in sex, could he get away with prying it open a little with the light off? Was he even brave enough to try? It turned out that he wasn’t. When he heard Julie utter what could only be the final voicing of her passion, he slunk away, his erection unsatisfied and his mind over-stimulated.

As she had previously at her Aunty and Uncle’s house, Julie lay in her cousin’s bed, her mind wandering where she would like to take her body as Adriana drifted off to sleep. Once Julie heard Adriana’s breath slip into the deep and rhythmic pattern that told her that she’d not be stirring, Julie slipped from the bed to see if her Uncle was up to his usual activities after she’d given him a bit of a tease earlier in the afternoon. Sure enough, she found him in his study, cock in hand, pictures on the computer.

“You look like you could use a hand with that,” she said as she moved quietly into the room, peeling her t-shirt from her body.

“Well, you just might be right. And it would seem only fair that you help given that you’ve managed to be the cause of it.”

“Oh? And how might I have done that?”

“Well, after the last instalment of a certain story, I found myself compelled to listen outside my daughter’s bedroom this evening and there were enough noises emanating from within to arouse more than just my suspicions.”

“And what might you have heard that raised this along with your suspicions?” Julie asked her uncle, taking his stiff cock in her hand, her thumb rubbing the precum that she found oozing from its tip around the head.

“Predominantly the sort of moaning and so on that I would associate with a young girl reaching a climatic point in her evening.”

“Oh, that! Well that must be because I stuck my tongue in Adriana’s pussy until she exploded. Does it turn you on?” she asked as she placed a finger into her uncle’s mouth, “Does knowing that your daughter’s juices were on my fingers and that you are now sucking them from my finger get you horny?”

It gave John pause. He knew that it shouldn’t do anything for him, that he should in fact disapprove of it, but the reality was that he felt himself harden even further and rather than answer, he lowered his face to his niece’s beautifully curved breast, sucking her nipple into his mouth. His hand sought out her other breast, squeezing and kneading it as he felt her hand respond on his cock, stroking up and down, smearing pre-cum over and around its head.

“Put your tongue where Adie had hers,” Julie told her Uncle, “Lick my pussy and make me cum, I want to cum again tonight.” She slid her panties from her legs, exposing her bare mound before sitting on his desk chair and spreading her legs. John wasn’t one to argue and knelt before his niece before applying his tongue to her slick slit, tasting her juices, thinking about the fact that his daughter had done this just minutes before.

Julie ran her fingers through her uncle’s hair as he used his tongue to pleasure her before squeezing her breasts and pulling on her nipples. She urged him on in his efforts, telling him when he was doing the right thing, getting him to extend himself until at last, for the second time that night, her pussy convulsed with an orgasm.

“Mmm, thanks Uncle John,” she said. “I think we should swap places now, don’t you?”

“I can’t say no to that, Julie.” He sat in the chair, his back now to the door of the room and Julie knelt, taking his cock in her mouth, working it up and down, her tongue caressing it, her hands stroking his inner thighs. After sucking for a couple of minutes though, she decided that she would really like to have a cock in her pussy and stood up, straddled him and slid down his pole.

Adriana had awoken to find herself alone in bed. She assumed that Julie had gone to the bathroom and waited for her return, deciding that she’d surprise her with a middle of the night grope upon her return. But as she waited, she started to wonder where on earth she could be. It didn’t take that long to pee for heaven’s sake. Finally after giving up, she tumbled herself from bed, pulled on her panties and t-shirt that had been discarded earlier and left her room in search of her cousin.

As she entered the hallway, she noticed that there was a light on in her father’s study. She was now thinking that perhaps Julie was getting herself something in the kitchen and crept quietly up to the point where the light was spilling from the doorway of the study, preparing to attempt to move stealthily past to the rest of the house.

Julie rode up and down on her Uncle’s cock, leaning back, holding onto his shoulders as he lowered his head to suck upon her breast whilst he enjoyed the warmth of her pussy engulfing him. Julie ground her hips against him, loving the penetration.

Adriana very quietly peered around the doorframe to try and ascertain her chances of getting past un-noticed.

Julie pulled herself back up to a sitting position so that she could move up and down again. A hint of movement caught her eye over her Uncle’s shoulder and she looked to the darkened doorway.

Adriana froze as she saw Julie look up and meet her gaze. It was obvious that Julie was in her father’s study. As was her Dad. She was fucking him. Adriana stifled the gasp that threatened to burst from her and she simply watched, stunned.

Julie didn’t want to give away the fact that they were being watched to her Uncle and so she didn’t stop what she was doing. She merely held her cousin’s incredulous gaze and continued to slide her way up and down John’s erection, trying to grip it with her pussy on each downwards movement.

Adriana knew that she should be outraged. Her cousin was fucking her Dad! Part of her couldn’t believe that after they’d had sex tonight, she’d have the temerity to come and fuck John. But there was also the fact that the two of them had engaged in a threesome with both Julie’s mother and her brother. And she was pretty sure that Julie had fucked her Dad as well. At least she knew for a fact that Julie was trying to get it to happen. And so, she wasn’t outraged or disgusted. In fact, as had happened every other time she had watched Julie fuck, she found her pussy reacting to the sight and her nipples hardening.

Julie worked up and down over and over, her gaze pinned to that of her cousin and lover who was watching from the doorway. There was something about being watched that was driving Julie crazy and just as she was considering doing something dirty, like letting her Uncle inside her anus again, he announced that he was going to cum. She quickly extricated herself from his lap and dropped to her knees before him, sucking on his cock until she felt him flood her mouth with the result of her pleasuring. When she had swallowed it, she glanced around the chair, but Adriana was gone from the doorway. She bid her Uncle good night and timidly made her way back to the room she was sharing with Adriana.

“I’m so sorry,” she began as she started to climb into the bed alongside her.

“I should make you sleep on the floor and never let you near my pussy again,” Adriana answered, her voice full of mock anger and hurt.

“Should?”

“Yeah, should, but I think that there’s no point, because I don’t think I could give you up. And given everyone else you’ve been fucking lately, I shouldn’t even really be surprised to find you doing my Dad. But I want to know for how long. And how did it start?”

Julie leaned into Adriana and plunged her tongue into her mouth, kissing her and thanking her for being so wonderfully understanding. “God, I’m such a terrible slut, but I can’t control myself, I just keep having sex with my family, I don’t know where its all come from.” she told Adriana. And then she launched into the tale of how she had caught her Uncle masturbating and writing stories, about how she had sent a bit home and added to it and finally about their encounters and how they had ended up fucking.

“So have you fucked your Dad as well?” Adriana asked her.

“Mhmm.”

“God, so the only people in the family you haven’t had sex with are my Mum and Sister. And to think that when all this started, I was the dirty one!”

“Well, its not like you’re that far off it. The only people that I’ve done that you haven’t are our Dad’s and you’re one up with the girls, so really I’ve only done one more person than you!”

“Geez, I can’t believe we’re even talking like its some kind of competition.”

“Yeah, well it isn’t, just a comparison really,” Julie giggled, pulling on Adriana’s nipples.

“So, is my Dad a good fuck?” Adriana asked, surprising herself.

“Why, going to try him out?” Julie teased.

“You never know, I just might. After all, I don’t have your brother’s cock ready for me whenever I want like you do at home. Dad’s is the only one in the house.” The girls laughed and touched each other, dissolving into a quiet, yet passionate bout of love-making before falling asleep.

——–

With Julie out of the house and his cousin’s visiting friends and sight-seeing, Steve took the opportunity to rig up a camera in the bathroom with a feed back to his computer. He hoped like hell that his father wouldn’t find it, but thought he’d done a good enough job of hiding it and the cable so that it wouldn’t be a problem. Lucky his Dad had set up the house for all their computers so that there was already a heap of cables running from room to room to room. It meant that one extra wasn’t likely to be an issue. With that done, it was only a matter of waiting for Emily to take a shower.

Late the next afternoon, having skived off early from Uni, Steve sat at his computer and reviewed the camera footage that he’d managed to capture. Sure enough, before too long, he saw his cousin enter the bathroom and after locking the door, shed her clothes. He was far from disappointed. Emily was a hottie, with wonderful breasts, not as full as Julies, but bigger than Adriana and Alexis’. Her nipples weren’t erect and appeared to have much larger areolae than he would have considered perfect, but then, its wasn’t like it was something to complain about. Her pussy looked as if it was neatly trimmed, the hair kept short and Steve found his cock reacting to the sight of her body.

He took his cock out and played with himself as he found the best parts of the footage and turned them into a little movie that he could show Julie later. He was about to turn everything off when he noticed that the next person to use the bathroom was his Aunt. He sat back, watching as she undressed and showered.

He appraised his Aunt’s form and with a critical eye, decided that she was holding together quite nicely and that given the chance, He’d have no problem with sliding his dick up inside her and fucking her silly. Though, he might ask her to shave a bit first, he admitted to himself. It didn’t look like she paid much attention to how her pussy looked.

He shut everything down and wondered when he’d get to show Julie.

Julie, as it turned out, didn’t need to see the footage because that night, getting ready for bed, she was treated to a real live view of Emily stripping in the room they shared as she readied herself for bed.

“Enjoying the view?” Emily asked as she realised that Julie was staring at her.

“Hell yes,” laughed Julie. “Um sorry though, I didn’t mean to stare, it was just one of those things where I couldn’t help but look.”

“Hey that’s cool, I have to admit that I’ve taken the chance to look at you once or twice,” Emily answered. Julie wondered about pushing the boundaries of this conversation as it appeared to present her with an opportunity. But Emily dressed into her pyjamas and started asking about her cousins, Adriana and Alexis and their house as tomorrow was to be the day of the BBQ. Julie spent the evening before bringing Emily up to speed on the extended family before they both headed off to sleep.

Saturday rolled around and everyone went about the day anticipating a fun afternoon and night and therefore nothing really got done. Eventually they all piled into cars and drove over to Mary and John’s house, tumbling out at the other end.

They were welcomed by their hosts and retreated to sit around the pool with drinks and snacks, the adults catching up, the cousins working on getting on with the fun, drinking a bit before leaping into the pool.

As the afternoon wore on and they indulged in a little more alcohol, Julie found herself getting hornier and hornier. She kept rubbing herself against Steve or Adriana whenever anyone wasn’t looking, once even managing to grope her father’s cock from underwater as he was engaged in conversation with her Aunt Anna. The whole thing was driving her to a wet pussy and a dangerous attitude towards getting caught out.

She went inside to pee and caught Steve coming out of the bathroom. She placed her hand on his chest and pushed him back inside, shutting the door behind her. She dropped to her knees and told him to get it out for her.

Steve grinned down at his sister and released his cock from his board shorts. She hungrily swallowed the head, sucking it as far as she could into her mouth before bobbing up and down a couple of times.

“Stand up Jules,” Steve told his sister. He turned her around so that her hands were up against the door and then pulled her bikini bottoms to one side, the head of his cock easing up between her legs. She spread them to accommodate him and Steve eased his cock within her soaked pussy.

“Oh fuck yeah, that’s what I needed big brother, your monster cock splitting me in two.” Steve just grunted as he worked his cock in and out of her pussy. He felt Julie’s fingers caressing her pussy lips around his cock and then watched as she brought her hand around behind her and started working a finger into her anus. She was slipping it in and out up to the second knuckle as Steve slid in and out of her pussy when there was a knock on the door.

“Anyone in there?” Adriana’s voice called from the other side.

“Oh crap,” Julie said, withdrawing her finger and moving off of her brother’s cock.

“Hang on Adie,” she said, adjusting her bikini as Steve put himself away. Julie opened the door and Adriana laughed when she saw the two of them there. “Geez, you’re lucky it was me, anyone else and you might have been busted!”

“I can’t help it!” Julie said. “I’m so fucking horny. I only came in for a piss and Steve was here and I had to have him.”

“Well I’ll let you get on with the pissing bit,” Steve said, “I need to get back out there before someone comes looking for me.”

“Well you might want to at least wait and subside a bit,” Adriana laughed, indicating the fact that the extent of his erection was obvious in his current state.

“Yeah, well at least if I wait in the kitchen, you two won’t keep making it hard!” he laughed, grabbing a breast of each girl and giving them a squeeze.

“Cool, ’cause I need to go,” Adriana said, moving over to the toilet, dragging her bikini down and sitting on the loo.

“Oh man, I didn’t get to go yet!” Julie said. Steve laughed, glancing back at his cousin’s bald pussy. Adriana blew him a kiss as he left and told Julie that she could at least close the door for her. Julie shut the door and then stood and watched Adriana as she waited for her to finish. Then Julie took a seat herself whilst Adriana waited for her. When they’d both washed their hands, Adriana pulled Julie to her and kissed her deeply, slipping a hand inside her bikini top to caress her full breasts and pinch on a nipple, making it stand out proud and erect, excited.

“Before tonight is over, SOMEONE had better give me an orgasm,” Julie sighed as the two girls headed back outside. Adriana laughed, slapping her arse as they embraced the sun.

Steve stood in the kitchen, nursing a beer and letting his cock drop back to a size he was prepared to walk outside with. He was just about to leave when his Aunt Mary came in to get something from the cupboard.

“Hey Steve, having a good time?” she asked, her eyes travelling up and down his body.

“Sure, its good to have more family around and to have a chance to catch up with everyone again,” he replied, his own eyes travelling over his Aunt’s one-piece black swimsuit, noting that her nipples were straining at the fabric.

“Well sometimes, less family is better,” she said, stepping close to him and grabbing his cock through his board shorts. She stroked it, bringing it back to the state that Steve had been in the kitchen trying to relieve in the first place. “Like if it were just us, I’d bend over that cupboard and beg you to fuck me from behind.”

“Well as much as I’d enjoy that, I think that the current audience might make things a little difficult.” Steve said. Mary released his cock in shock, casting her eyes quickly about the place, thinking that he meant someone was watching right now. She laughed nervously and picked up the napkins that she’d extracted from the cupboard and left him alone to return outside.

“At this rate,” Steve thought, “I’ll never go back outside.” He did however decide to take the plunge a few moments later when he was harder than he’d have preferred, but sure he could get away with it. He walked out and found Emily, Julie and Julie sunbathing on the paving beside the pool, all of them on their backs. Alexis was in the pool, gently stroking back and forth. Jordan was with the older guys, sharing a beer around the BBQ.

Steve was about to join them when he heard Adriana say, “Hey Steve,” as she glanced upwards at him, one hand shading her eyes. That brought the gaze of Emily and Julie up towards his body as well. He couldn’t help but survey their bodies, as they were laid out before him. The combination of the thoughts that ran through his head as he checked out Emily’s crotch, images from the video dashing through his mind and the gaze of the three beauties caused his erection to begin to swell again.

He noticed Julie and Adriana grin and moved quickly to jump into the pool.

“Did I just see what I thought I saw?” Emily whispered to Adriana a few moments later whilst Julie was inside getting them all drinks.”

“What do you mean?” Adriana asked innocently.

“Steve’s package of course, don’t tell me you didn’t notice it, it looked fucking huge!”

“Oh that! Of course I noticed, its one of the best things about having him around.” She laughed.

“God, its been a while since I’ve desired a cock, but I wouldn’t mind a look at that!”

“Really?” Adriana asked, her, excitement coursing through her body as she recalled Julie setting up her own first view of it upstairs in her bedroom.”

“Well, yeah, I guess. I mean there can’t be too many like that out and about the place, can there? But given he’s my cousin and all, I’ll just have to settle for perving from here I guess.” And she closed her eyes again as Adriana wondered whether to let her in on the secret she and Julie shared with Steve.

Steve was in the pool now and Alexis was laughing at him. “What’s the matter Steve, something up?”

“Oh ha ha Lexie,” he said. “Those two minxes are doing it on purpose, I’m sure, trying to embarrass me by making me walk around with a hard-on all the time.”

“Well, maybe they just like getting to look at it,” she said, duck diving under the water. Steve felt her hand grab him and sighed, enjoying the sensation until she surfaced for air a couple of moments later.

“You know, I really didn’t think I’d have to put up with it from you too,” he said to her when she resurfaced, grinning.

“Oh, well I’m sorry, should I stop?”

“Well, that’s not quite what I said”, he replied, grinning at her. Lexie reached out her hand and grasped his cock again, rubbing and stroking it until it was completely hard.

“You know its been too long since I last got to have some fun with this Steve,” Alexis told her cousin as she covertly massaged his cock beneath the water.

“You know, I think you’re right, perhaps we should do something about it,” Steve suggested, checking out the angles back to all of the other family members before reaching out and slipping a hand along the fabric of her red one-piece swimsuit, caressing her breast.

“Right now, I would like nothing more than to take you up to my bedroom and slide that great big cock of yours inside my pussy … such a pity about the family.”

“Good god Lexie, you sure know how to work a guy up!” Steve groaned stepping back to free his cock from his cousin’s grasp. The only two women here who hadn’t had a go at him now were Emily and his Mother. At least he could be pretty sure that his mother wouldn’t bother, though he decided, glancing over at where the three girls lay, that if Emily were to show an interest, stopping her would be the last thing that he’d do. She was laying on her stomach now, her feet towards the pool and Steve had a glorious view up the length of her legs to see where her plain white bikini bottoms clung to her tight arse.

“You know there seems to be a serious sexual charge in the air today,” Alexis said to him. “I don’t quite know how to explain it, but for some reason I just feel this inexplicable desire to get off.”

“I know what you mean,” Steve replied. At that time, Jordan and his father joined them in the pool. Alexis and Steve moved away from each other so as not to be conspicuous in their relation to each other.

The whole extended family sat about on the paving around the pool once the BBQ was cooked and consumed their dinner, eyes surreptitiously surveying bodies between mouthfuls, the sexually charged atmosphere not subsiding at all during the meal. Alexis went inside to get a drink and Adriana followed her inside to get one for herself as well.

“Is it just me Adie, or is there sex in the air tonight?” Alexis said to her sister as she watched her bend over to get a drink from the bottom of the fridge. She felt a sudden desire to reach out and caress her sister’s tight buttocks, wanting to slip a finger beneath the navy blue fabric and slide it between her slick lips.

“I thought that was just me,” laughed Adriana, “I mean, Julie seems to be on the edge, but then let’s face it, there’s not many times that she isn’t.”

“God, I mean I loved it when we had sex and I certainly had intentions of doing it again, but right now, I could just lay you down and do it with you on the kitchen floor.”

“Sounds rather tempting actually,” Adriana laughed, stepping close enough to her sister so that she could kiss her. Alexis melted into Adriana and their tongues swiftly sought each other out, their lips gently caressing each other.

“No fucking way!” Julie said, walking into the kitchen, busting the two sisters in their lip-locked passion.

Alexis and Adriana leapt apart, the surprise at being caught acting like a massive spring between them.

“Thank god its you!” Alexis said, her face flushing red, “I don’t know what came over us.” Julie just stood there dumb founded.

“Since when have you been kissing each other?” she demanded, strangely jealous that Adriana had been allowed to kiss her sister. Julie herself had dearly wanted to do something with Alexis since the first time that they’d become entangled together and Alexis had fled the scene.

“Come here Julie,” Alexis said to her, peering outside to check that no-one else was about to walk into the kitchen. Julie approached her cousin, anticipation building quicker than she thought possible in the few steps that it took to close the distance between them, her pussy inflamed with sudden desire as her eyes caught a sheen of moisture on Alexis’ lips.

When Julie stopped a foot from her, Alexis stepped forwards to meet her and slipping her arms about her, drew her in to a kiss, their tongues twisting about each other, Alexis enjoying the touch of Julie’s skin as her hands travelled across her back in the gap between her bikini top and bottom. Julie’s hands in turn cupped Alexis’ tight buttocks.

Adriana watched her sister and cousin kiss, one eye on the doorway in case there might be an intrusion, the view the other was taking in driving her desire upwards, wishing that she could take the two of them away and help them further advance their pleasure.

Alexis could feel Julie’s firm breasts pressed against her own small tight boobs and wondered what had kept her from enjoying this pleasure previously. Her mind was trying to picture Julie’s pussy, knowing that it was shaved, but she realised that whenever she thought of a shaven one, she pictured that of her sister, being the only one she’d been particularly close to.

“Visitors,” Adriana hissed, taking her drink and heading outside. Alexis and Julie grabbed theirs as well as John and Dave came inside to get themselves drinks.

“You know, I always thought that it would be trouble to have beautiful daughters, ” Dave said to John. “That’s why I always thought I was one up on you with only one, but surprisingly, since Julie dropped that guy she was seeing, there doesn’t seem to have been the influx of hopefuls around the house that I was expecting.”

“I know what you mean,” John replied, his mind whirling as he considered that he might be part of the reason that she wasn’t seeking boys to bring home and fuck. Not to mention the time that she’d been spending with his own daughter.

Outside, Julie was in the pool with Alexis, quizzing her, trying not to take things too far, but desperate to find a way to get Alexis naked and to taste the delights that were currently hidden by her bathing suit.

“Are you guys staying the night?” Alexis asked her younger cousin, desire rushing through her as she eyed the swell of her firm breasts.

“If we can get mum and dad pissed enough and drink ourselves, there’s not going to be any choice,” Julie suggested.

“Right then, better set about getting them ticking over then, hadn’t we,” Alexis suggested. Julie wasn’t quite sure what change had come over Alexis that she’d suddenly decided to go so far out of her way to accommodate a sexual encounter, but she wasn’t about to pass up the opportunity either. For the next hour or so, Alexis and Julie ensured that their parents weren’t short of a drink and before long, it had also been arranged that everyone would be staying the night. Mission accomplished.

There was some discussion over bedding arrangements with all of the extra people in the house, but in the end, Emily shared a room with Adriana, Julie with Alexis and Steve and Jordan were in the living room. Dave and Olivia were on the floor of Mary and John’s room and George and Anna were in the study. It was certainly a full house.

Julie was quick to climb up into Alexis’ bed having been invited to occupy it, desperate to get close to her in case she decided to change her mind from the horny state that she’d been in earlier.

Alexis felt the weight shift on her bed as her younger cousin climbed up. Julie’s hands were instantly caressing her body and Alexis sighed as she felt the touch of fingers on her naked skin. Having decided that she really did want this, she hadn’t bothered with any clothes. Julie had been cleaning her teeth and Alexis had simply jumped into bed to await the pleasure that was to come.

“Mmm, your nipples are so hard!” Julie remarked in her ear as she felt them dig like diamonds into the palm of her hand as it passed across first one and then the other. Alexis moaned in response to the touch, feeling Julie’s large, firm breast pushed against her side. She turned towards her so that she could find Julie’s lips with her own, kissing her, allowing her hands in turn to begin to explore Julie’s body, beginning with the breasts that had over the course of the afternoon become a fixation for her. Then she allowed it to travel down over the taught stomach until she found the bald mound above her labia, caressing the smooth skin as Julie in turn ran her fingers through the shortly cropped hair that was the path to her own pleasure patch.

Julie slipped her fingers between Alexis’ lips as she felt herself penetrated in return. The two girls lay side-by-side, heads turned to one another, silently, gently kissing as their fingers worked to slowly increase the pleasure that they were exacting upon one another.

Not far away, Adriana was talking to Emily about her lesbian experiences back in the UK, asking her what she liked to do with other girls, gently caressing her own clit as she listened to the answers.

“So tell me Adriana, with all this questioning, have you ever had a lesbian experience or are you just curious?”

“Sure have, I love it,” Adriana told her cousin’s cousin. Emily felt herself contract and react to the enthusiasm in Adriana’s voice. She’d been watching her move during the afternoon and like the other two girls that were there, found that there was nothing about her that she could say would stop her from a sexual encounter if the occasion to arise (other than the fact that Julie was her cousin of course!).

“Really? I don’t suppose you’d be interested in a little casual liaison would you? I’ve only been here for a week, but I’m horny as hell and I don’t think I’ll get many chances to scratch this itch whilst I am here.”

“Oh, wow, I would love to, I was watching you this afternoon and so wanted to peel that white bikini off you and lick your pussy!” She felt the bed move as Emily made her way under the quilt, having started to move at the very first sign of acquiescence from Adriana.

Emily quickly climbed on top of Adriana, sitting across her thighs before leaning forwards to lower her tongue to the other girls’ mouth. Adriana accepted the kiss and lifted her hands to Emily’s waist, sliding them up under the t-shirt that she was wearing so that she could feel her breasts. She played with them, noting the difference in size from Julie’s but loving the feel of their firmness. She pulled at Emily’s top until Emily allowed her to remove it and then lifted her head to the nipple so that she could suck upon it. Emily moaned in response and began the process of dragging Adriana’s clothes from her.

In the living room, Steve lay awake, his cock stiff as he continued to picture the visions that he had been greeted with all afternoon and evening of the womenfolk of his family in very little clothing, all laid out for his visual pleasure. He could hear Jordon sleeping beside him and wondered whether he would be able to find some way to obtain some sexual pleasure this evening. He considered his options. All the adults were out of the question because of their arrangements; Emily was with Adriana, which meant that if he wanted to go there he’d have to be really lucky to get Adriana awake and Emily asleep. Not something he thought about for too long.

Julie was in with Alexis, which was probably his best chance. He could fuck either one of them without complaining, but the problem was that he doubted that Alexis would let him do her with Julie in the room and probably wouldn’t like him doing Julie whilst she was in the room either. Damn. He surmised that he’d just have to put up with a night of nothing … after all of the teasing he’d put up with too!

Julie slithered her way down Alexis’ body, her tongue trailing its way over her smooth skin, her hands stroking her sides, her mouth watering as she anticipated the moment that she would get to taste the nectar that would emanate from her pussy. Alexis found herself holding her breath as Julie licked her way past the neatly cropped path of her pubes before running lightly over her labia. She pulled at her own nipples and squirmed her hips about as Julie began to explore the delights that she’d found. She allowed Julie to continue to pleasure her for a few minutes before she decided that there had to be a better way such that she and Julie could pleasure each other at the same time. She whispered for Julie to turn around, telling her that she wanted to 69.

Julie was only too happy to rotate so that she could put her pussy within reach of Alexis’ tongue before she returned her attentions to the sweet taste of the fluids that were leaking from her cousin’s pussy in response to the attention that she was receiving.

Alexis allowed her gaze to wander over the smooth skin of Julie’s bald pussy, taking in what she could in the dim light that was coming through the window. Little did she know that as she was reaching out to caress her tongue along the slit of Julie’s pussy, in another room of the house, her sister was doing exactly the same thing to Emily.

Emily sighed as she felt Adriana’s tongue contact her pussy.

“Oh yeah, I have so missed that sort of touch since I left home,” Emily whispered as she ran her fingers through Adriana’s hair. Adriana purred in response as she allowed her tongue to slide between Emily’s lips. She used her fingers to spread the labia apart and then applied her tongue to her clitoris, running circles around and around and around the area, slowing decreasing the diameter of the circle until she reached the point of direct contact. She felt Emily flinch beneath her at the contact and had to run her fingers back up the slit to again spread the labia and grant her clear tongue access, focussing straight in upon the pleasure point, rubbing her tongue back and forth now until she felt Emily tensing in anticipation.

Emily allowed herself to be absorbed into the pleasure before finally tipping over the edge into orgasmic bliss. Adriana worked her way back up the path of Emily’s body, pausing to suck on her taught nipples before travelling further, running her tongue over her collar bone and up the side of her neck before slipping it inside Emily’s mouth and kissing her passionately, the taste of her pussy still lingering within the kiss.

“Now that was wonderful!” Emily said to her as they broke apart. “One assumes that you have no objection to my tasting you and bringing you the same pleasure in return?”

“Hell no,” laughed Adriana, amused at the polite way in which Emily had asked her. She rolled off of the older girl and lay upon her back, Emily beside her. As Adriana lay there, Emily allowed her hands to begin exploring again, gently caressing and tracing the body’s natural curves with her fingers, stopping occasionally to focus in when she received the sort of reaction that she was chasing, a flinch at the nipples, a writhing away from a touch to her ribs, a thrust when she approached her pussy.

Adriana closed her eyes and enjoyed the attention of Emily’s wandering fingers, gasping at the moment when she felt a finger slide down the length of her slit before working slowly back up, barely spreading her lips. When the finger reached her clit, it circled briefly before descending back down the slick, bald slit. Emily then pushed the finger into Adriana’s opening, working it back and forth until it was up to the last knuckle and then allowing a second finger to join it. Emily moved then, until she was lying between Adriana’s legs, her face inches from her pussy, two fingers working slowly in and out of her hole.

“So tell me Adriana, who did you shave your pussy for?” Emily asked as she continued to work her over.

“What makes you think that I did it for someone?” Adriana asked in return.

“Well, I’ve slept with about five girls now that have had their pussies shaved and of the five, four of them had done it for someone else. Only one of them had done it on a whim for no reason. So now, whenever I come across one, I feel compelled to ask.

“Well, I’d rather not say really,” Adriana told her.

“Oh? So it was for someone then?”

“Yeah, it was.”

“Was it a guy or a girl? Can you tell me that much?”

“Um, I guess so, it was kind of for both.”

“Oh, how does that work?”

“Well, I slept with this girl who had a shaved pussy and I asked her why she had done it. She told me that she’d done it for a guy that we both know. Now as it turns out, we’ve also both slept with this guy and so I decided to do it for him, with her encouragement.”

“She was sleeping with him and she encouraged you too as well?” Emily asked.

“Well, yeah, we’ve er had a threesome sometimes, that doesn’t freak you out does it?”

Emily laughed, “Naah, that doesn’t freak me out, I’ve done it with two other girls, just never with a guy involved,” she admitted. Emily slipped a third finger into Adriana’s pussy at this point before withdrawing them and sucking them all clean. Following that, she slid her tongue up and down Adriana’s slit, eliciting sighs of pleasure before returning to run her fingers in and out of her pussy again.

“So, what chance is there that I know these people?” she asked slyly.

“Given that you’ve visiting from the UK, not much at all,” Adriana told her.

“Then you can tell me, because I probably don’t know them, yeah?”

“Well, no, because I don’t want to risk you telling your cousins now, do I because as it happens, they do know them? Adriana laughed, her fingers turning circles about her own nipples.

Emily sighed, deciding that she’d just return to enjoying the pleasure of being with another girl again and lowered her tongue back to Adriana’s clitoris, two fingers still buried within her pussy. As she continued to work her over, she eased those fingers from the slick hole and ran one of them down the trail that her juices were forming, sliding down the soft slick curve of her buttock. She felt Adriana move slightly at the touch, her legs parting, her pelvis thrusting upwards, accommodating the finger as it travelled lower.

Emily was pleasantly surprised at the reaction, being used to girls flinching at this movement. She explored how far she’d be allowed to go and rimmed Adriana’s anus with her finger. When the only response was a pleasured sigh, she applied pressure with her finger, beginning to slide it inside the tight hole. Adriana moaned further and Emily, pleased, licked around her clit as she pushed her finger further inside her anus before sliding it out again … and in again …

“God yes,” Adriana said, her pleasure approaching its peak, her clit on fire as her anus was penetrated over and over again by Emily’s finger. She pulled her own legs up towards her breasts and the finger was pushed deep inside her as Emily sucked hard upon Adriana’s clit, throwing her into her orgasm.

Dave ran his fingers up his wife’s spine, sending shivers through her body. His hand moved back down her back until his fingers slipped inside her panties and passed between her butt cheeks. He felt her adjust her position, her legs spreading and allowed his fingers to pass beyond her anus to her pussy, finding it slick and wet, ready for pleasure. He quickly worked a finger inside her before joining it with a second. Olivia was thrusting back against the penetration and turned her head so that she could kiss Dave. His hand found her breast and squeezed it beneath the top that she was wearing, pulling at the nipple, drawing it away from her.

“Fuck me,” she whispered to him and Dave removed his fingers before sliding his wife’s panties down her legs. He used his feet to work them the last bit, pushing the crotch down with a foot between her legs. Then he moved in behind her with his erect cock, pushing it against her. It rubbed against her butt, but unlubricated, it wasn’t going anywhere and Olivia reached down to guide the missile of flesh within her. She curled herself forwards, until she was being penetrated doggy style but lying on her side as was Dave.

Dave placed a hand on her hip and used it as leverage to begin to slide back and forth in his wife’s pussy. Olivia worked to contain herself from moaning aloud as she was entered over and over again. She hugged her knees to her chest and could feel Dave ramming himself home against her butt. She was too conscious of the noise, wondering if her sister and her husband were awake and could hear the noise of their love-making from the bed only a couple of inches from where they were fucking on the floor. As Dave continued to work himself in and out of her, she managed to forget about their presence and soon he was holding himself still, erupting within her walls.

“Mmm, thank you, sleep well,” Olivia said to him a few moments later as she felt his now flaccid penis slip from within her. She pulled up her panties and lay, squirming slightly in bed as his sperm leaked from her.

Mary shuddered as her pussy orgasmed. She was listening to her sister and Dave fucking on the floor. She didn’t know if they thought they were being quiet or not, but they hadn’t fooled her at all. The thought of them doing it right there with John and herself in the room had driven her to slip her fingers to her pussy and pleasure herself as they fucked. John slept on beside her, oblivious. She wondered whether she could have joined in, but didn’t want to spoil anything and had stayed where she was.

In the middle of the night, someone grabbing his cock and tugging it out of his boxer shorts awakened Steve. As he tried to work out who it was, he was sucked within their mouth. For one horrible moment, he glanced sideways, checking where Jordan was, but thankfully he saw him sleeping soundly where he’d been at the start of the night. Steve moaned as whoever it was sucked hard along the length of his cock before stopping and moving up his body. He felt breasts dragging on his skin and knew that he was about to see his sister’s face in the gloom.

“Hey brother mine,” she whispered, smiling as she reached a point where she could kiss him.

“Hello Jules, ” he whispered in return, enjoying her kiss, trying to work out if there was the taste of another on her lips.

“Guess what?” she asked him.

“I have no idea Jules,” he said, his hands running up and down her back and squeezing her buttocks.”

“I just fucked Alexis!”

“Wow, she let you do it? I didn’t think she was going to.”

“Neither did I, but for some reason tonight she was horny and allowed me to do it. It was awesome.”

“Well I am happy for you, I just had to lay here and go to sleep. Until you came down there was nothing for me but an erection to nowhere.”

“Oooh, poor Stevie. Would you like me to help you out?”

“Hell yes,” Steve said, aware of his erection trapped between their bodies. Julie rolled off him to the side and removed the panties that she’d worn to creep through the house. Then she climbed back on top and silently guided her brother’s enormous erection inside her bald pussy. She moved back and forth, spearing herself on her brother, feeling him slide in and out as his hands caressed her breasts under her t-shirt, pulling on the nipples. Julie arched her back, pressing her breasts into his hands as she slid down his pole.

After a while of this, Julie decided that she wanted to turn around and moved off her mount to face his feet and squatting, slid herself onto it again with a pleasured sigh. Steve got to look down at his sister’s butt now and between her cheeks to where in the very dim light he couldn’t quite make out the sight of her pussy lips clinging to his cock with each movement.

Julie reached down between her legs and felt her juices running down Steve’s cock. She worked her fingers around the base of his shaft as she fucked the top of it and then reached around behind her, sliding a finger into her butt.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Steve hissed to her as he watched her working her finger in and out of her anus, his cock buried within her.

“Do it for me, put your finger in my arse,” Julie whispered back, withdrawing her finger.

Jordan lay stock still. Had he just heard what he thought he had? He turned his head to where Steve was supposed to be sleeping and was stunned to see the silhoutte of a figure astride him, obviously riding his cock. The light was wrong for him to see who it was, but from the size of the breasts that were outlined against the t-shirt, it could probably only be his sister, or Julie, both of whom seemed equally implausible given they were related.

Now, Jordan watched. Steve was reaching out to the person that was riding him and evidently, fingering her anus.

Jordan was instantly erect and wide awake, turning slightly, his hand going to his pants as he watched the events transpire beside him, being careful to try and maintain slow, steady breathing as he feigned sleep.

His suspicions were confirmed a few moments later when he heard the girl say, “Fuck yes, Steve, god I so needed your cock in me.” He blew his load right there and then, recognising Julie’s voice. The thought of his cousin’s, brother and sister, fucking was enough that with only a few strokes, he’d lost control and messed his boxers. He nearly grunted, but quickly stifled it, not wanting to be caught watching and not wanting to miss out on doing exactly that either. His aroused mind wondered if revealing himself could lead to joining in and getting a turn with his hot younger cousin.

Julie worked herself backwards and forwards, Steve’s finger sliding in and out of her butt hole at the same time. She was delirious with pleasure and lost in her own world when Steve quietly announced to her that he needed to cum. She quickly lifted herself from his cock and held the base with her hand as she backed up over him until her pussy was in his face. Then she lowered her mouth to his slick cock and started sucking him.

Jordan couldn’t believe what he’d just seen. Not only had Julie just sucked her own stuff off of her brother’s cock, but from the silhouette, it appeared that he was hung like a rogue elephant. It was enough for him to put away thoughts of joining in, there was no way he was going to be compared to that!

Julie sucked and sucked until she felt her brother tense in that familiar pre-orgasm spasm and then started sucking and swallowing as she was all but drowned in the cum that she’d spent all after noon teasing into his balls. She licked gently at her brother’s cock as she thrust her pussy back against his face until he licked her to her second orgasm of the evening. She scooped up her panties and wished her brother good night before heading back to Alexis’ room.

Jordan lay awake a long time after Steve had gone to sleep, astounded by what had transpired and wondering what he might be able to leverage from his newly acquired knowledge.

Julie relaxed against the wall of the shower, the water cascading down the front of her naked body. She luxuriated in the feel of the water massaging her breasts before running in streams down her body. She glanced down at her pussy, noting that she was due for a shave. She turned the showerhead to the wall and grabbed the can of shaving gel and her razor before sitting down to attend to her re-growth.

As always, the act of shaving herself brought pleasure to her body. The thought of how her various lovers reacted to her clean shaven pussy set her afire, especially combined with the touch of her fingers as she pushed and pulled at her labia, ensuring that she removed all signs of hair whilst not cutting herself with the razor.

As she stood again, her pussy freshly bald, she attended to her armpits and then decided that since she’d actually managed to get the house to herself (quite remarkable given that her Aunt, Uncle and Cousins were all staying with them at the moment) she’d take the time to wash her hair as well.

Outside the door, Jordan was wondering whether to go through with his plan or not. Ever since he’d seen Julie mounted on her brother’s cock whilst he feigned sleep in the living room, he’d been bursting with the desire to see Julie naked. He’d seen a wonderful silhouette of her perfectly curved breasts in the dim light of that night and combining that with the afternoon’s watching her in her bikini with her hot cousins, his mind was going bananas. He desperately wanted to get to see her nipples and complete the picture of her breasts that he’d been assembling in his mind.

He was supposed to have gone out with Steve for the afternoon. The rest of the family was out sightseeing, which had meant that cancelling at the last minute with Steve had left him alone in the house with Julie. He wasn’t sure at the time how he might go about it, but somehow, he’d just thought that if he could be alone with her, he might be able to convince her to show him her gorgeous treasures, especially because she didn’t know that he’d seen her with her brother.

Just the thought of it sent his cock rock hard again as he thought back to the way that she’d slid up and down the length of Steve’s (admittedly enormous) cock. He thought again of the side-on Silhouette of Julie’s curved breast, the way it stuck proudly out from her chest, the nipple like a small spear at the tip. His hand grasped the door-handle to the bathroom and he walked inside.

Julie heard the door to the bathroom open and felt her heart miss a beat. Her hair was wet and hanging over her face, covered in shampoo and she desperately asked who it was that had dared to walk in on her.

“Its just me Julie, I needed to see you naked,” she heard her cousin Jordan say.

“Get the fuck out Jordan!” she said in response as she parted her hair.

“No, I think I’d like to hang around a bit, the steam’s making it a little difficult to see you properly.”

“Get out!”

“Oh come on Julie, don’t be shy. Anyone who is happy to have sex with their brother whilst someone else is sleeping in the room really shouldn’t be shy about being seen naked … especially when they’ve got a body as hot as yours.”

“What the fuck are you on about?” Julie asked, trying to sound like she had no idea what he was talking about as her heart raced at the realisation that he must not have been asleep when she’d been downstairs paying Steve a visit the other night.

“I wasn’t asleep Julie. Well I was when you first came down, but I woke up while you were with Steve. I couldn’t’ see as much as I would have liked, but what I did see was hot! I got to see a lovely silhouette of you and now I want to fill the gaps in my mind with you in all your naked glory.”

“No way.”

“Well, you wouldn’t want me to have to drop it into conversation over dinner would you?” he teased, his eyes continuing to survey the steamed up shower screen for more detail than the vague outline he was getting of her nudity.

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Well, just open the door and let me look and you’ll never have to test that theory out, will you?” he asked.

Julie stood pondering her choices. “Would he really be brave enough to bring something up like that in front of her family? What would happen?” She’d already had sex with everyone in her immediate family, it was only the fact that they didn’t realise she’d been with all the others as individuals that would be revealed. She decided that it was much simpler if everyone remained siloed. Then there were no complications between them all.

“I show you myself and you get out?” she asked Jordan.

“Unless of course you want more?” he enquired brazenly.

“Huh, I don’t think so.” She opened the door and let her hands drop to her sides, standing naked and silent, glaring at her cousin as he stared, all but drooling at her nakedness.

“Fuck Julie, your breasts are perfect,” he muttered, his eyes drinking in the site of her perfection. “Oh God, you shave too!’

Julie glanced down at his crotch, knowing that he’d be erect. “Hmm, nothing to write home about,” she decided before reaching out to pull the door to the shower closed. She couldn’t believe his audacity. To think that she’d been lying in bed at night and thinking about whether or not she should do what she’d told Steve she’d not do … and seduce him. Unbelievable.

“Now fuck off Jordan. Anyone would think you were 14 pulling a stunt like that. Maybe if you’d been nice about it I would have been prepared to let you enjoy more, but after this little act, I think I’ll just fuck your sister to make you jealous.”

Jordan retreated from the bathroom, reeling. He was thrilled with what he’d seen and yet suddenly devastated with what had transpired. He felt guilty. “How could I have let that happen to myself?” he thought “When did I become such a dickhead?” And did Julie really mean that she’d have sex with his sister? That really got his blood boiling. He couldn’t help but think how hot it would be to get to watch it, but each time he did, his mind spiralled back to how much of an arse he’d just been. It certainly was enough to kill of his previously intended plan of wanking off thinking about Julie’s naked body.

“Is your brother often a drop kick around girls?” Julie was asking Emily later that night in the room that they shared together. They were sitting chatting, each in a pair of panties and a t-shirt as they prepared to sleep for the night, Julie on her bed, Emily on the mattress on the floor. “Or has he just never had a girlfriend?”

“What do you mean?” Emily asked, puzzled by the turn the conversation had taken. “I know he’s had a number of girlfriends and he’s always treated women alright as far as I know. Why do you ask?”

“Oh just something he said to me today. It made me think … but don’t worry about it. Let’s talk about something else. Like if we’re going to manage to get you hooked up at all whilst you’re out here. Fancy getting set up with a hot chick?”

Emily pondered the initial part of Emily’s reply, wondering what could possibly have brought it on. Unable to come up with anything, she set about answering the next part.

“Actually, I’ve already managed to relieve some of my sexual tension thank you, so there may be no need to set me up,” she exclaimed proudly.

“No way! How did you manage that?”

“Well actually it was the other night at your cousin’s place. Remember how I shared a room with Adriana? Well let’s just say that we shared more than a room,” Emily asked, laughing.

“No way, you had sex with Adie?”

“Yeah! Er, didn’t you know she was gay?”

“Gay? Er well actually, I knew she was bi, but for some reason I hadn’t considered the fact that putting you two in the same room might end up with you in the same bed. Naïve of me I guess given how hot you both are and how horny Adriana gets,” she laughed.

“Oh ok.”

“I take it you enjoyed yourself then?” Julie asked, feeling her body begin to react to the images her mind was throwing up of Emily and Adriana being tangled together, naked.

“Of course, what’s not to enjoy?” Emily laughed in return.

“Um, will you tell me about it?” Julie asked a little sheepishly as her loins stirred.

“Really? You want to hear about me having sex with your cousin?”

“Is that too weird for you?”

“No, I guess I thought that it might have been too weird for you hearing about your cousin and all, but if you’re ok with it, it doesn’t worry me a bit,” Emily replied. Julie grinned and sat on the bed, one leg tucked up underneath her, the heel of her foot planted firmly against her pussy.

Emily began to recount her bedroom adventure with Adriana and encouraged by Julie, went into explicit detail, describing everything that happened. She didn’t fail to notice the fact that Julie was rocking back and forth against her heel. She’d used the technique numerous times herself and it excited her to think that her cousin was getting horny as she listened to the tale. Just the thought of it along with her own story telling started to see her pussy react.

In a rush of daring, Emily said to Julie, “You know, if you want to masturbate, I don’t mind.”

“Um, really?” Julie asked, her voice husky with her pleasure.

“Not if you don’t mind me watching you do it?”

“Ok.” And with that simple statement, Julie lay back on her bed and peeled off the sky-blue cotton panties that she was wearing. Emily moved from her own mattress to sit on the end of Julie’s bed as Julie lay back and spread her legs.

Emily eyed Julie’s bald pussy, the moisture resulting from her pleasure glistening between her labia, a pearl-drop of it evident at the entrance to her vagina.

“If she wasn’t my cousin, I’d be wanting to lick that up,” Emily thought to herself. “Hell, she admitted to herself, I DO want to lick it up and it’s only the fact that she is my cousin that is actually stopping me.”

“Tell me more,” Julie prompted her cousin, noting that her nipples were standing out against he loose fabric of the t-shirt that Emily was to be sleeping in. Emily continued recounting the tale of her passionate encounter with Adriana and Julie applied her fingers to her pussy, using them to stimulate her clit.

“God watching your bald pussy reminds me so much of Adriana, did you know that she shaves too?” Emily asked as she saw Julie’s clit circled by one of her fingers.

“Mhmm,” Julie replied, her eyes closed as she approached orgasm.

“She’s so hot, Julie, just like you, only with smaller tits, but I tell you, her pussy tastes fantastic.”

“I know,” Julie responded. She’d been teetering on the edge of orgasm and as she felt the wave of pleasure course through her, she realised what she’d just said. Emily didn’t miss it either.

“You know?” she questioned incredulously. “What do you mean, have you had sex with her too?!”

“Oh crap,” Julie thought to herself, “Now I’ve done it.”

“My god, you have, haven’t you?” Emily pressed, taking Julie’s hesitation as an admission of guilt.

“Um, yeah.” Julie finally admitted guiltily.

“Fuck, how did it happen?” Emily asked, her mind reeling. They were cousins! How do you end up sleeping with your cousin?

Julie quickly pondered what she might tell Emily about how it had happened. She knew the truth was out. There was no way that she was going to tell Emily that she’d been jealous because Adie had fucked Steve and Julie hadn’t and that then they’d ended up in bed together.

“Well, we were shopping,” Julie said, seizing on their recent experience together as the perfect cover. “And after we’d been dressing and undressing in front of each other all day we were horny. Adie dared me to go into a sex-shop with her and buy a vibrator.” She left out the fact that it was her mother that had led them there and thought to herself that she’d damned well better make sure that she told Adie that this was how they were supposed to have hooked up.

“Oh wow, did you?” Emily asked.

“Um yeah and after we’d bought them we kind of went back to her place to test them out.”

“Far out, ok, now its my turn, I want you to tell me about what you did and I’m going to cum.

“It doesn’t freak you out that it was with my cousin?” Julie asked, quietly amused that she was asking a question so similar to that which she’d been asked a little earlier.

“Well, it surprised me, that’s for sure and at first I thought ick, but then, I’ve just watched you masturbate and it was a turn on for me, so maybe I should hold judgement for a bit,” Emily replied. Then she stood up and peeled her black cotton panties down her legs, Julie’s eyes following the movement, admiring the smooth skin of her cousin’s legs as she removed the underwear.

“OK, tell me,” Emily said now lying down as Julie surveyed her pussy. She watched as Emily ran a finger between the bald lips. She looked at the patch of cropped hair that ran a path down towards the labia wanting to run her finger through it, but Emily glanced up at her face and urged her to tell the story.

Julie related a tale only half true of the fun that she and Adriana had gotten up to, substituting either her or her cousin for the role that her mother had played. As she spoke, she watched Emily pleasuring herself, wanting nothing more now than to bury her tongue between her slick lips and taste her nectar.

Emily came and Julie was surprised to see a small spurt of liquid squirt from between her lips.

“Oh wow, you squirted!” Julie exclaimed.

“Shit! Really?” Emily asked. “I don’t think I’ve ever done it before. Sorry about the bed then.”

“Don’t worry about it, it was cool, Julie said, smiling down at her cousin. Without really thinking about what she was doing, she found one hand stroking Emily’s inner thigh.

“So tell me something, do you still have the vibrator?” Emily asked bashfully, desire glinting behind her eyes.

“Why want to try it?’ Julie asked, smirking.

“Maybe.” Julie stood up and walked over to her chest of drawers. Emily watched her taught butt as she strode across the room. Julie pulled the bottom one out and reached down into the space below it where she had stashed them so that Emily wouldn’t stumble across them whilst they were sharing the room.

Julie couldn’t see very well into the space in the muted evening light and the first one that came out was the double headed toy. She quickly replaced it and pulled out the more conventional dildo.

“Hang on, what was the other one?” Emily asked coming over to where Julie was and pulling it out.

“Oh my, does this do what I think it does?” she asked, holding up the two-headed toy and pointing to the smaller appendage.

“What, you mean go in your butt?” Julie asked.

“Um, yeah, exactly.”

“That’s the idea,” Julie replied. “Why have you never had anything in your butt?”

“No way,” Emily replied. “Do you mean you have?”

“Well, yeah, I have,” Julie replied suddenly embarrassed by the admission.

“Really? Isn’t it gross?”

“Well at first it’s a bit weird, but once you get going, it’s hot. I orgasm every time when I get something in my arse”

“Well, I’m afraid I find the idea a turnoff, I doubt I’ll be letting anyone do it to me.”

“Well, you don’t know what you’re missing if you don’t try it,” laughed Julie

“Pass thanks. But …” Emily hesitated.

“But what? Laughed Julie, “Butt but (She pointed to her bum), or but but?”

Emily laughed. “But if you want to do it I would be curious to watch?” She was amazed at her own temerity. She didn’t know what surprised her more. The fact that she had just asked her cousin to let her watch her shove something in her arse or the fact that she was even having a conversation with her that could lead to something like this.

“I tell you what, I’ll let you see me do it if you put it in me.” Emily held out the toy to her cousin, curious as to whether she’d go through with it. “And you have to be naked,” she quickly added as a rider to the proposition.

Emily stood looking at her cousin, appreciating the tight curves of her body, the way her nipples pressed against the fabric of her t-shirt and most of all, the lingering scent of her sex that she could smell in the air, admitting that at least some of that scent must be due to the state of her own pussy, which was now completely soaked again.

“Deal,” she finally responded. Julie clapped and pulled her own t-shirt off, her breasts bouncing firmly as they settled after the movement. Emily found herself wanting to reach out and cup them in her hands, but settled for pulling off her own t-shirt and subjecting herself to Julie’s admiring gaze.

Julie grabbed her moisturiser and went back to the bed. As Emily watched, she lubricated the toy with it before getting onto the bed on all fours, doggy style. She then put a gob of the cream on her first two fingers of her left hand and then ran them over her puckered anus.

“Put the big one in my pussy first,” Julie encouraged her cousin.

Emily positioned the toy at the entrance to her cousin’s pussy and began to slide the bigger of the two appendages in. Julie sighed at the penetration and Emily worked the toy until the smaller appendage was within reach of Julie’s butt hole. She hesitated but Julie encouraged her and Emily began to apply pressure to the base of the toy, watching as Julie’s hole spread around its tip, accepting the invasion. She kept pushing and soon the entire toy was completely buried in Julie’s two holes.

“Fuck me with it Emily, fuck my holes with the toy,” Julie said, moaning as she felt Emily begin to slide the toy back and forth within her. Julie pushed back each time Emily drove the toy into her.

Emily watched as the plastic speared inside her cousin’s anus, listening to the obvious pleasure that she was experiencing.

“You really like that don’t you?” she asked curiously

“Oh fuck yes!” Julie cried out “You going to try it?”

“I still don’t think so,” Emily replied even though she had been thinking moments before as to whether it could really be as good as Julie made it appear, knowing that there was only one way to find out.

“Finger my clit for me Emily, please? Make me cum?” Emily was only too happy to help out with this request and as she pushed and pulled the toy with one hand, she reached below it with the other to find Julie’s pleasure button. Julie dropped her head to her pillow, her breasts on the mattress with her butt thrust back and up as Emily invaded her over and over with the toy. The touch on her clit was the impetus that Julie had required and she squealed as she felt her body explode with her second orgasm of the night. She collapsed onto her bed, shuddering with the explosiveness of her pleasure.

Emily simply sat staring down at her younger cousin as she recovered. She wanted to reach out and touch her, to caress her thigh, fondle her breast, but couldn’t quite bring herself to do so.

Julie rolled onto her back and Emily took in the firmness of her breasts, larger than her own and yet not so large as to be at that point where they became pendulous or slung and in Emily’s opinion, unattractive.

Julie looked up at Emily and allowed her gaze to drink in her beauty, noting the erect nipples and desiring to suck one into her mouth.

“I think it’s your turn,” Julie said to her quietly.

“No, I told you that I’m not going to…”

“Oh, not with that one. With the dildo,” Julie said, laughing quietly and holding the toy. Emily giggled at the mistake but agreed to allow Julie to use the other toy on her.

“Swap places,” Julie said and Emily moved so that she was lying along the bed again as she had been when Julie had told her the story of her and Adriana. Julie positioned the dildo at the entrance to Emily’s hole and started to work it inside her.

“Oh my, it’s so long since I’ve had anything like this in my pussy,” Emily said as she felt her lips stretching around the dildo’s girth.

“Really?” Julie asked, surprised.

“Yep, I’ve been a strictly tongues and fingers girl for a while now.”

“God, I love having a cock in my pussy. One that I have access to is fucking enormous, Its too big to take it all in, but god it fills me!”

“Really?” Emily asked, this time her turn to be surprised.

“Oh yeah,” Julie replied a slightly dreamy expression on her face as she thought of her brother’s cock.

“How does it compare to this?” Emily said, indicating the dildo that was now being worked back and forth in her pussy. Julie removed the dildo from Emily’s pussy and held her hand out from the end, indicating length and then her fingers around to indicate girth.

“No way! Surely no cock is THAT big!” Emily exclaimed.

“This one is. Maybe if you’re a good girl I’ll find a way to prove it to you.”

“Emily found herself wondering just how big something like that would feel in her as she felt Julie slide the toy into her pussy again ad start to fuck her with it. She moaned as she was penetrated and then again felt the dildo leave her pussy. She looked up to see what was going on and Julie was sucking it into her mouth.

“Sorry,” Julie said, looking guilty as she replaced the toy, “I just had this overwhelming desire to taste you.”

“Um, I’ll live,” Emily said. “Wow,” she thought Julie had just sucked her juices off of the toy. She thought about Emily fucking Adriana and realised that fucking Emily would be nothing new as such to Julie. She started to think that maybe she could go further with this after all. If Adie and Julie were ok with it …

Emily pulled on her nipples. Sensing that her cousin was approaching orgasm, Julie used her thumb to start stimulating Emily’s clit who reacted by bucking her hips. Julie had to work hard to keep pressure applied to the pleasure button but was rewarded when Emily thrust her hips high in the air and then fell back to the bed, her butt shuddering and her thighs shaking as she exploded in orgasm.

Emily lay with her eyes closed as she felt the rest of her orgasm work its way through her system. She felt the bed move and figured Julie was getting dressed again, but then she sensed movement in front of her closed eyes. She felt a hand caress her breast and as she opened her eyes, saw Julie mere centimetres from her face, her tongue suddenly probing between Emily’s lips.

Instinct took over and Emily’s mouth opened to accept the kiss, her tongue spiralling around Julie’s. As their lips melded together, Julie moved so that she was on top of Emily, their naked bodies now pressed together, breast on breast. Emily gave herself over to the passion of the kiss and when Julie started to move slowly down her body, her lips and tongue marking the journey, she did nothing to resist. She felt her erect nipple clasped between Julie’s teeth and gasped as she bit and pulled gently, the other breast being treated similarly by Julie’s right hand.

Julie didn’t hesitate in one spot for too long. Having now treated both nipples to her oral treatment, she went lower, hearing Emily moan in anticipation as Julie’s tongue first circled her belly button and then moved down over the path of her stomach to trace down one side of her cropped pubic hair.

There seemed to be an urgency to Julie’s movements and in no time at all, Emily found her clit being attacked by her cousin, tongue and lips circling, licking and teasing at the little erection of pleasure. Emily pulled at her own nipples now, the sensations emanating from her pussy on the edge of what she could bear. She wondered whether she’d even manage to let Julie make her cum yet again and writhed under the attention. Finally she squealed, the shock of her orgasm bursting through her body, sending convulsions from the base of her spine. This time she actually felt her juices squirt from her pussy and she heard Julie gasp before slurping at her, licking at the fluid that had escaped.

Having gone this far, Emily wasn’t about to miss out on tasting what she’d been finding herself desiring – Julie’s pussy. She rolled Julie onto her back and began administering kisses and licks all over, just as Julie had done to her. She eyed off Julie’s bald pussy, savouring the moment when she would get to place her tongue delicately between her labia and then push within her. She could see the moisture of Julie’s pleasure on her inflamed labia, her little clit erect and pushing out as if seeking the pleasure it desired.

Emily used her fingers to part Julie’s labia and ran her tongue directly over her clit before sliding it lower and pushing inside her nectar-filled hole. Julie moaned in response and Emily continued, encouraged. She worked her mouth over Julie’s pussy and then caught her clit between her lips. She hummed and Julie squealed and squirmed as the vibration in Emily’s lips was transferred to her clitoris.

When she thought that Julie could take no more, Emily used her tongue to work over her clit until she felt Julie tense and spasm with her orgasm.

Sated, the two girls curled up together in bed, falling asleep entwined in one another’s arms.

“What did you say to Julie?” Emily asked her brother the next day.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, last night she asked me if you were always a pig with women. You must have said something that pissed her off/”

“Oh, never mind, I did something stupid. I’m going to apologise, don’t worry,” he added quickly, seeing the look that passed over his sister’s face.

“Well, you’d better, I don’t want to see her upset again.”

“Yeah, ok,” Jordan replied, mystified by his Sister’s apparently sudden possessiveness of their cousin.

Jordan sat watching Steve and the girls on the other side of the table. They were out at the pub and had had a few drinks. He had to stop and remind himself that this was all family as he peered at the three girls sitting with Steve. Adriana, Julie and his sister were all gorgeous and he was having trouble coming to terms with the fact that he was getting a boner looking at them. He told himself that it was because of Adriana, which was ok, because she wasn’t his cousin, just Steve and Julie’s, but despite that, he knew that Julie was a part of the cause. Hell, even his sister looked hot to him tonight.

He’d managed to apologise to Julie earlier in the day. She’d not made it easy for him and had again dropped a hint that if he’d been nicer he might have got to enjoy himself. And she’d even said that because he hadn’t that Emily was now the beneficiary, which made him wonder if she’d actually gone through with her threat to fuck his sister to make him jealous.

He found himself thinking about it again, noting that Emily and Julie were somewhat crushed up against each other on the long bench on the other side of the table. But then again, Julie, Steve and Adriana were just as squished. He’d offered a chair to any of them, but strangely (at least to Jordan’s mind) they’d all said that they were perfectly comfortable.

“Geez, I wish I could be squished between Julie and Adriana like that,” he found himself dreaming idly as he sipped on his beer.

Adriana slipped her hand onto Steve’s cock, firming up his erection in his pants as she looked across the table at Jordan. She wondered about what he hid in his pants. She hadn’t got around to asking if Julie had managed to get a look and was starting to think that she might just have to go out on a limb all by herself. She felt a hand brush hers and glanced down and then across as she realised that Julie had had a similar plan to hers. They both burst out laughing as they realised what had happened, leaving Jordan and Emily looking at them with a bewildered look and Steve with a smirk.

“I think I’d better dance,” Adriana declared. “Care to join me Jordan?”

“If you don’t mind being embarrassed,” he laughed, not considering himself much of a dancer.

“Oh, don’t worry, I wouldn’t let you embarrass me,” Adriana laughed in return as she stood and took him by the hand, leading him to the dance floor. Steve took the opportunity to free himself from the bench seat and go get a round of drinks, leaving Julie alone with Emily, watching as Adriana and Jordan began dancing together.

Julie slipped her hand inside Emily’s, finding it welcomed in a warm grip. Emily turned to smile at her and Julie lifted her other hand to her face, pulling her close enough to kiss. As their lips locked, Julie glanced over at the dance floor and made sure that she held the kiss long enough for Jordan to glance back and see. Then she allowed the kiss to end and smiled at Emily. Emily was about to say something when Steve returned.

The three of them sat watching Adie and Jordan on the floor and laughed as Adriana pulled Jordan in tight and began grinding herself against him. It was obvious that Jordan wasn’t sure what approach to take. Clearly he was caught in a trap between being horny and knowing that his sister and cousins were watching their every move.

“Something tells me that Adriana wants some cock,” Laughed Julie. “And she may well have decided on whose going to provide it.”

“You think?” Emily asked her.

“If I know Adriana, it wouldn’t surprise me.”

“Wow, if she did that it would mean that she’s slept with all of us except Steve,” Emily whispered in Julie’s ear.

“Oh our Adriana sure is special,” Julie said, thinking to herself about the fun she and Steve had been sharing with her.

Adriana and Jordan returned to the table, Jordan trying to suppress the grin that Adriana had left him with. As they’d returned to the table, she pulled his head down near his and said, “There’s a very good chance that I’m going to fuck you tonight.” He’d cracked an instant boner (it hadn’t taken much to raise it after the way that Adie had ground herself against him) and he’d tried not to look like a young virgin on the verge of losing it. It had almost been enough to put from his mind the fact that he was sure that he’d seen his cousin and sister pashing when he was on the dance-floor.

Adriana and Jordan sat down on the opposite side of the table and Julie noted that Adriana had her hand in his lap, rubbing his cock. At the same time, her foot was moving between the legs of all three of the people that were now sitting opposite her. Every now and then she’d throw back her head and giggle as she enjoyed herself.

Julie for her part, was alternating between stroking Steve’s cock on her left and working her hand over Emily’s thigh on her right, stopping one to either have a drink or address the other.

Jordan went to get a round of drinks and Steve excused himself to go to the toilet. As he stood, he clearly had an erection and all of the girls found themselves staring at it. As he crossed the room it was clear that they weren’t the only women in the bar to have noticed.

Adriana glanced at Emily and winked at her, making a motion with her hands to indicate how big it was. Emily blanched and Adriana laughed.

“Surely you’re just guessing aren’t you?” Emily said to Adriana. Julie sat quietly, wondering what was about to transpire.

“There’s only one way you can know for sure and that’s to see it for yourself. You wouldn’t mind if I showed your brother’s cock to Em would you Jules?”

“Er, why should I mind, he’s my brother! If he wants to get it out for his cousin’s that’s his business.” Julie tried to sound put off by the whole idea but Emily gave her a strange look, leaving Julie with doubts as to whether she was believed or not. Adriana was clearly getting pissed now. She was being very liberal with herself. As if to confirm it, Julie felt her stockinged foot probing and caressing between her legs.

“Fuck I’m horny,” Adriana announced. Julie and Emily both laughed.

“Geez Adie and you’re doing SUCH a good job of hiding it. You all but shagged my brother on the dance floor, you’ve been rubbing my pussy with your foot all night and I suspect Julie’s as well! Is it you that gave Steve that enormous bulge before he left us?” Just then, Steve appeared with the drinks, before Adriana could protest her innocence.

Steve handed out the drinks and Emily was surprised to see him nursing a glass of water.

“You’re not drinking Steve?” she asked.

“Nope, I got the short straw. Someone has to drive us home.”

“Oh yeah good point. I forgot we brought the car, I must be getting ditzy,” laughed Emily.

“That or pissed,” Julie teased, her hand reaching out to stroke her cousin’s breast. Emily allowed her a brief touch before playfully slapping her hand away. Jordan felt himself harden even further at the sight and now truly started to wonder if the two of them had had sex together.

A little later, after more drinks, Jordan was in the toilet when Adriana said to Steve across the table, “Hey Steve, Emily doesn’t believe that your dick is as big as I say it is, do you think you’d be prepared to show her?” Emily nearly choked on her drink and Julie laughed, just a touch nervously.

“Adie!” Emily said indignantly.

“What? It’s true. C’mon Steve, what do you say?”

“Well, if she really wants to see it, it doesn’t hurt me any,” Steve replied, feeling a swelling in his jeans at just the thought of Emily peering at his cock.

“Well then, all you have to do is say the word and he’ll get it out, what do you say Em?”

“Whoa, not right here though,” Steve declared laughing, “I’m sober, remember?”

“Spoilsport,” Adriana said, poking her tongue out and laughing. “I reckon we could have half the women in this bar over here drooling and begging if they saw it.”

“Yeah well that’s one experiment that we won’t be conducting thank you, Steve laughed in response.

“Well, I guess we’ll see later then,” Adriana declared, “Won’t we Em?” Emily merely shrugged noncommittally as her brother re-appeared.

Steve pulled out into the traffic, Emily seated next to him, Julie behind Steve and then Adriana and Jordan in the remaining seats in the back. Adriana had her hand all over Jordan’s cock as they drove along. It wasn’t long before she attacked the fastenings on his jeans to free him from them. Steve laughed when he saw what was going on in the rear-vision mirror but Adriana, intoxicated, didn’t care. Jordan wasn’t sure how to take it as she started to push his pants down to his ankles. She was insistent though and rather than have her start to order him loudly or something, he adjusted himself so that she could slide them down.

Adriana then leant over and took Jordan’s cock in her mouth, her butt thrusting out towards Julie. Steve glanced in the rear vision mirror and seeing the look of disbelieving shock on Jordan’s face, winked at him and kept driving.

When the back seat was oddly quiet for a bit, Emily turned to look at what was happening. She couldn’t actually see what Adriana was doing, but from the angle of what she could see, she had her suspicions. She adjusted her seat belt and twisted around to confirm it.

“Geez, Adie, couldn’t you wait?” she asked.

“Why bother, I’m too horny to wait.” She responded, stopping her sucking long enough to answer. Emily shook her head and turned back to the road. Steve just laughed. Emily glanced back at Julie who merely shrugged. Emily couldn’t help but note that Julie had slipped a hand up Adriana’s short skirt and was obviously rubbing at her pussy.

Jordan was on the verge of cumming, having found the fact that this was happening to him in a car with relatives all around him both exciting and yet just uncomfortable enough to dent his ability to climax, when Steve pulled into the driveway at Adriana’s house.

“Time to put him away Adie, you’re home,” Steve announced.

“Ah crap,” Adriana said, sitting up. “Are you going to leave him here with me?” she asked hopefully.

“And how are we going to tell our parents that we left Jordan somewhere … or with you even?”

“Oh come on, the poor guy is ready to burst, how about you wait here while we go inside for a bit. Or better yet, why don’t you all come in too? Mum and Dad are away, Alexis is staying with a friend … I don’t want to be alone. Well not allll night.” She pleaded, sensing their hesitation.

“Come on Julie, you know you want to come in. Em, this is your chance, Steve can get his cock out if you come inside …”

Adriana opened the door and started to push Jordan out as he was scrambling back into his pants. “Go quick, then they’ll have to come,” she laughed.

Jordan thought about the fact that this hot chick wanted to take him inside so that she could fuck him and jumped out of the door so that Adriana could escape after him and open the front door.

“Oh well, I guess we’re going inside then,” Julie giggled. She clambered out of the car and went inside, staggering slightly under the effects of the alcohol. She walked inside and found Adriana dragging her clothes off as Jordan stood in the living room doing the same thing.

“Come on Julie, let’s fuck him,” Adriana said excitedly as she saw Julie come in through the door. Jordan nearly came on the spot at how open Adriana was being.

“Nope, I told him I wouldn’t, that I’d fuck his sister to make him jealous. Maybe I’ll fuck you though if she’s not up for it tonight.”

Jordan found his cock engulfed within Adriana’s mouth and stared as Julie came up behind her and started to play with her nipples, laying kisses on her neck.

“Well, we may as well go in side where its warm,” Steve suggested to Emily as they sat staring at the open door a minute or two later.” Emily conceded and followed Steve inside, shutting the door. They walked into the living room and found Jordan now flat on his back. Adriana was kneeling over him, her head working up and down on his erection. Julie moved in behind her and was lapping at her pussy whilst one of her hands worked between her own legs.

Just then, Adriana stopped sucking and stood so that she could squat over Jordan’s cock. She took it in her hand and nestled it against her pussy before sliding down on it, facing his feet. She motioned to Julie who knelt before her and with their faces close to level, they kissed, each fondling the other’s breasts.

Steve felt his cock swell as he watched his sister and cousins begin fucking each other. He dearly wanted to join in, but wasn’t sure how Emily would react and as he was the sober one, waited, seeking a clue from her.

Emily just watched, stunned. She found the sight of Adriana and Julie kissing intoxicating. The fact that Adriana was riding her brother’s cock was a little harder to deal with, but she was blocking that out as she saw the two girls pull on each other’s nipples. She knew them all. All those nipples and she found herself wanting to be a part of it.

Adriana looked over and saw Emily standing there as if in a trance. “Show Emily Steve. Let her see how magnificent it is.”

Emily turned, looking at him and Steve asked, “Do you really want to see it?” In her intoxicated state, Emily decided that she did indeed want to see if it was as big as Adriana claimed. She nodded.

Steve smiled at his cousin and undid his belt and the button on his jeans. Then he pulled the zipper down and began to peel his jeans down. Both Julie and Adriana paused in their actions to see both the cock and Emily’s reaction. Jordan was happy that the girl riding his cock blocked his view. He didn’t need the comparison.

Emily gasped as she saw Steve stand up to reveal his cock. It was only semi erect, but it was fucking huge!

“Oh God!” she said.

“Isn’t it gorgeous?” Adriana asked her. “And it get’s bigger. Bring it here Steve, I want her to see it at its biggest. Steve walked over to where his sister was kneeling in front of his cousin. Adriana reached out and cradled his cock in the palm of her hand before licking at the tip and then slipping it into her mouth. Julie reached out and caressed her brother’s balls as Adriana suckled his cock.

Adriana removed it from her mouth and then turned Julie’s head towards her. The two girls kissed before Adriana guided Steve’s cock between their kiss. They were facing each other now, their mouths opened against the shaft of his cock, the tips of their tongues barely meeting beneath it. Steve found himself thrusting, his cock sliding between the two mouths.

Emily was mesmerised. She wasn’t sure what blew her away more, the size of the thing or the fact that Steve was quite happily letting his cousin and sister pleasure him. Not to mention that they did so eagerly.

“Come and feel it, Em,” Adriana said as she pulled back. Julie sucked her brother’s cock briefly before turning to see Emily advancing.

Emily reached out and wrapped her hand around Steve’s cock, her fingers failing to meet around its girth. Julie and Adriana both slipped a hand up Emily’s skirt, each taking a buttock in hand as they watched her tug on the cock and weigh it with her hand.

“Enough to make an exception to the no dicks thing?” Adriana asked.

“Its enough to make me think about it,” Emily replied, fascinated.

“Show Steve your tits, Emily, they’re beautiful and Steve loves tits,” Julie suggested. Jordan, feeling all but forgotten was stunned by what he was hearing. His sister, the dyke, had just said that she might try her cousin’s cock and now Julie was telling her to get her tits out, while he lay there with his cock up Adie. He thrust up at Adriana who grunted and resumed grinding on his cock in response to the action.

Jordan watched as his sister released the buttons on her blouse, revealing a white lace bra. She reached behind herself and undid it, letting it fall forwards, away from her breasts. Seeing his sister’s breasts for the first time, Jordan lost control. He grunted and thrust his cock as deep inside Adie as he could and exploded. Adriana gasped as she felt the spurts of warm cum explode within her pussy and she ground harder on his cock until he finished spasming.

Steve eyed off Emily’s breasts. They were, as Adriana had said, beautiful. The two of them stood facing each other and Steve reached out to caress the breasts that he’d fantasized over since secretly taping Emily in the bathroom when they’d first arrived. Emily held his cock between them and Steve gently massaged and fondled her mammaries. He saw Julie walk up behind her and reach around in front, her arms draped across Emily’s belly. She slipped her hands down over the skirt and brought them back up, caressing her pubic mound through her panties, her breasts crushed against Emily’s back.

“You’ve fucked him, haven’t you Jules? Steve is the fuck buddy you mentioned,” Emily asked, peering over her shoulder.

“Yes, he is. You should try him.” Julie said, alcohol and desire driving her well beyond any normal point of caring what Emily and Jordan now saw. Julie removed Emily’s skirt and panties so that she too was naked and then gently pulled her to the floor.

Emily stared up, still stunned by the sheer size of the cock that was projected out above her. The perspective did nothing to lessen the spectacle as Steve now dropped to his knees, leaning forwards. Emily wasn’t sure if she was ready for this, but instead of Steve simply sliding within her, he took the time to enjoy her breasts, sucking and fondling them before working lower and lower until he was eating her pussy.

Adriana reached between Steve’s legs and grabbed his cock, looking at Jordan who now lay on his side, watching events transpire.

“Come and eat me Julie,” Adriana told her cousin. Julie smiled and moved over from where she had been kissing Emily’s face and breasts while her brother ate her and lay down between Adriana’s legs. She lapped at Adriana’s bald lips, Adriana moaning her encouragement. Julie could taste Jordan’s cum as it oozed from between Adie’s lips, but she didn’t let that stop her.

Steve now positioned the head of his cock between Emily’s wet pussy lips and started to ease inside her. She gasped at the enormity of it and he went slowly, moving a little more each time as he slowly speared his way inside her.

“What turns you on more Jordan, seeing Julie eat your cum from my pussy or watching Steve put his cock in your sister’s pussy?” Adriana asked as she looked over and saw Jordan stroking his cock, which had recovered.

“Fuck, who could choose?” he said, his eyes darting back and forth, his hand working on his cock.

“Come here so I can suck you again,” Adriana demanded and Jordan moved so that Adriana could suck his cock as he watched the sex scenes before him. After a bit longer like this, Adriana announced that she was cumming and Julie licked her until she exploded in a frenzied orgasm, Jordan’s cock in her mouth the whole time.

“Oh god, I’m gonna cum,” Steve announced. Emily told him he couldn’t cum in her pussy and Adriana demanded that he explode in her mouth. Steve withdrew from Emily’s pussy and turned to Adriana who hungrily sucked at his cock, cleaning it of Emily’s juices before he sprayed her gullet with his seed.

“Oh my god, I feel so stretched,” Emily said, laying on her back, her naked pussy open.

“You need to cum,” Julie said to her, moving closer.

“So do you, let’s 69,” Emily said to her, pushing Julie down to the floor and moving over her. Jordan watched in amazement as his cousin and sister began tonguing each other’s pussies.

Adriana reached over and grabbed his cock. He moved over and wasn’t quite sure what she was trying to do. Then she pulled him towards the two girls who were pleasuring each other. She was aiming his cock at his sister’s pussy!

Jordan wasn’t sure about this and was hesitating, but Adriana was insistent. Julie was watching, her tongue having paused on Emily’s clit as she saw Adriana draw the tip of the cock over against his sister’s lips. The head of his cock was nestled between them when he heard Emily moan and felt her push back. He thrust and slipped entirely within his sister’s pussy. He could feel Julie licking at her clit, her tongue brushing his cock as she worked it over.

Emily knew what had happened. Her brother was fucking her! Part of her screamed out against it, but she was so horny right now that it was pushed to the back of her mind and she simply concentrated on the sensations, which was enough to drive her over the edge. She came. She exploded, and when she did so, she felt her pussy gush with pleasure. Emily found herself slurping at copious amounts of fluid as Emily came and she realised that she must have squirted around her brother’s cock!

Emily collapsed forwards and off of her brother’s cock. Jordan looked around, he’d felt the force of his sister’s orgasm and he was close himself. He dearly wanted to explode again. There was a good chance he figured, that this would never happen again.

He looked over and saw Adriana on her hands and knees with Steve fucking her from behind, doggy style. She smiled at him and he moved over so that she could take his cock in her mouth. It didn’t take long. Every time Steve thrust into her, she moved her mouth down his cock and then sucked back up. Jordan exploded and Adriana swallowed eagerly. Steve worked his fingers around his slick cock and them pushed his thumb into her anus as his cock speared within her. He barely had it in when she exploded with an orgasm and he followed suit, filling her with cum.

Emily lay awake a long time that night when she finally got home. She couldn’t help but think about what had happened. She wasn’t alone. Jordan also found himself lying on his mattress on the floor, staring at the ceiling. He had fucked his sister! He couldn’t believe it. He’d always found his sister attractive and had considered it a crime when she’d started to date other women. He used to kid with himself that it wouldn’t be so bad if she’d at least kiss them in front of him, but he never even managed to see a peck. And now he’d fucked her!

Emily’s thoughts didn’t quite run the same way though. She wondered how she was going to face her brother tomorrow. She knew what he was like. He was going to want more. And that wasn’t what Emily wanted from it. She had been prepared to experiment because she’d been drunk and the enormity of Steve’s cock had quite simply left her curious. By the time that Jordan had his cock in her, she was simply over the edge of thought and purely enjoying a physical state of arousal. She could do it then, because there was no relationship, no emotion attached to it. He was just another participant in an experiment.

Fucking Adriana had been fun. Even Julie was little more than a physical encounter. After all, she’d be leaving both of them behind when she returned to England. But Jordan would be going with her and that might create a problem.

Finally, she fell asleep. Nothing had been resolved in her mind, but exhaustion had taken its toll and she succumbed.

The following night, Adriana awoke from her sleep in the middle of the night, needing to pee. She made her way from her bed and towards the toilet. She noted the light on in her father’s study and decided that she’d quietly check out what he was up to. She peered around the corner of the doorframe and her suspicions were confirmed. He was seated before the computer, his pants down around his ankles his hand clearly working his cock as he perused his computer screen. Adriana wondered what he was looking at. Would it be pictures of Julie?

Despite the fact that she needed to pee, Adriana found herself transfixed by the sight of her father as one hand worked his cock and the other obviously navigated the computer screen with the mouse. Before long, nature put out its call though and Adriana moved quietly away and went to the bathroom. When she was finished, she had intended to return straight to bed, but found herself drawn back towards the study where again she stood, watching. She could hear her father grunting as he masturbated and surprisingly, found her body reacting.

Her nipples were stiff in the cool evening air, pushing against her t-shirt and she knew that were she to remove her panties, there’d be visible signs of her pleasure there.

She kept thinking back to the fact that Julie had had sex with him. Shit, she’d even had sex with her own father. Just the thought of it being so taboo was starting to excite Adriana. She wondered whether she’d be able to do it. Her father was so much older. It was one thing to have sex with Steve, but her father?

As she was wondering this, her hand crept inside her panties, gently caressing her bald skin, slipping between her lips to access the moisture that was building. She was just wondering whether she could bust her father at the moment of his orgasm, to see him cum, when he stood and turned towards the door, his erection held within one hand.

“Adie!” he gasped, clearly caught entirely off-guard. Adriana too, was dumbstruck. She found herself staring at her father’s erection. It took her a couple of moments to remember that her hand was in her underwear, though she quickly removed it once she did.

“Er …” she said, before stopping, lost for words.

“Adie, have you been watching me?” her father asked. He was now holding his hands over his cock. Adriana could see past him to the computer screen now and there was a picture of Julie, flat on her back, legs spread wide and a toy nestled within her pussy.

“Um, yes,” she replied. John couldn’t help but notice his daughter pull her hand from her panties. She looked damn sexy, standing there in a white t-shirt and white cotton panties, the nipples on her small breasts clearly evident. At first the shock of seeing her there had sent his erection crashing, but now, seeing where her fingers had been, drinking in how gorgeous she looked, he found himself again rising with arousal.

“Um, well, look, I can explain …”

“Its ok, Dad, I know.”

“Know what?” he asked nervously. Did she know that he’d been exchanging emails with Julie? Or did she know more?

“I saw Julie fucking you Dad.”

“Oh shit,” he thought.

Adriana saw the fear in her father’s face. She wondered where to take this. She was aroused. Her eyes kept flicking between his crotch and the image on her screen. Julie had fucked him. Should she do it to?

John too, was wondering where to go. Did he stay defensive or try another tack?

“Well, I’m not the only one to have slept with her am I?” he asked quietly.

Adriana blushed. Did he know that she’d slept with Julie?

“Ahh I thought so,” he said, “I could hear you one night.”

“You were listening at my door?” Adriana queried, a tone of outrage creeping into her voice.

“Seems like we’re birds of a feather?” John asked, noting his daughter’s position in the doorway.

“Oh. I hadn’t thought of it like that.”

“Well, I know she’s my cousin and all Dad, but I’m not married,” Adriana shot back. Her father looked truly fearful now.”

“Adie ..”

“Don’t worry Dad, I won’t tell Mum.” He looked noticeably relieved at that. “And I assume you won’t either?” John happily indicated that he wouldn’t. “I have a request though.”

“Anything Adie, anything …”

“Well, I want to know what its like. I want to have sex with you. I want you to fuck me like you did to Julie.”

“Adie, I don’t know, I don’t think I could do that, you’re my daughter.”

“Julie’s your niece!”

“Yes, but, oh I don’t know, its just one step too close with you.”

“You said anything.”

“I know, but …”

“This is what I want Dad. I want to experience what Julie did. Show me your cock and don’t tell me you’re not excited at the thought.” John didn’t move, he knew that he was fully erect. The simple thought of his daughter actually asking to have sex with him had made him nearly blow his load. He remained unmoved and Adriana stepped into the room. She dragged her t-shirt off over her head.

“Adie,” he started. She pulled her panties off as well. Julie could see her father’s gaze taking in her body, saw his eyes widen when he saw her bald pussy. She flicked her eyes to his crotch and saw that his fingers were now massaging his cock rather than just hiding it. She closed the last two steps and dropped to her knees, pulling his hands away.

“Adie,” he said again, but she ignored him. John knew he should stop this. Just like he knew he should have never let things get out of hand with Julie. But she was so gorgeous. And now here was his daughter, equally gorgeous and she was approaching him! It was the only reason in the end that he gave in. He convinced himself that because she asked, because she wanted it, he could concede. And at that moment he felt Adriana’s mouth slide down his cock and he lost himself in the ecstasy of the moment.

Adriana slipped her father’s cock into her mouth, thinking about having seen Julie do exactly this to him. She slid her mouth up and down, using her tongue to stimulate him as she went, licking and swirling. John moaned and Adriana worked him further, sensing that he was close to cumming. After all, she guessed that that was what he’d been about to do when she came in. She stopped sucking him and lay down on the floor.

“Fuck me Daddy,” she said to him, spreading her legs. “Fill me with your cock and cum.”

John looked down at the perfection of his daughter’s body. He knelt between her legs and hesitated. He dearly wanted to do this. He leant over her, thinking of kissing her, but found that he couldn’t bring himself to do it. Instead he lowered his mouth to her breast, sucking on her erect nipple. He felt Adriana reach between them and work on his cock with her hand, stroking and pulling at his erection, dragging it towards her pussy. He felt the head nestle against her slick slit and stopped sucking her nipple thrusting forwards so that he slid inside her.

“Oh yes Daddy, fuck me,” Adriana whispered in his ear and John pulled back to thrust inside her again. Over and over he slid home within her juicy pussy until he could take no more. He stiffened and went to pull out. He felt Adriana grab his arse and pull herself onto him though.

“Fill me Daddy, its safe, I’m on the pill.” It was too much for John and he came, filling his daughter with his cum.

As his orgasm subsided and John recovered, he recoiled at what he’d done, pulling out of Julie’s pussy, standing and beginning to apologise.

“No, Dad, don’t say sorry. Thank you. I enjoyed it. It might not happen again, but I won’t regret this and I don’t want you to either.

John grabbed his discarded clothes and left the room, his mind in turmoil. Adriana in turn returned to bed, where she used her father’s cum as it seeped from her pussy, to lubricate her clit as she fingered herself to orgasm. When she had achieved her goal, she sucked her fingers clean, falling asleep with them in her mouth.

Steve was horny. He’d been mucking about on the computer and recollecting the encounter that had led to his having sex with his cousin Emily and it had left him with a burning desire to get off. But he wanted sex, not to masturbate. He decided to see who was home that might be able to help him out.

He quietly entered the kitchen and found himself looking at his mother’s butt. She was dressed up ready to go out for the evening, wearing a short black mini-skirt and a pink blouse. As she bent to retrieve something from the cupboard, she didn’t bend her knees and he could see the seam of her stocking leading tantalisingly up the back of her leg. His erection grew as he watched.

“Hey Mum, is anyone else home?” he asked.

“Nope, just me, Julie went out with Emily, Jordan with your Dad and Uncle and Anna is out grabbing some new stockings for our dinner tonight.” Steve stood looking at his mother, desire burning within him. No one else was home. She wasn’t about to get on the computer though, because she was obviously ready to go out.

“Why do you ask?” she queried. Steve saw her gaze travel down his body, knowing that his erection was clearly evident in his jeans. When she saw his crotch her eyes lingered and he noted her tongue ever so tentatively lick at her lips. It was all the signal he needed. It was time to end the charade.

“Because I need help with this, hornylady,” he said, unbuttoning his jeans and peeling them apart to enable him to free his erection.

“Steve!” his mother said, supposedly outraged at the appearance of his cock. “Wait, what did you just call me?” she added, realisation dawning on her face as she tore her gaze from his cock to meet his eyes.

“Hornylady. I know we’ve had sex Mum. I love it. And right now, I need to get off, so I want you to suck and fuck my cock.”

“Oh my god, Steve, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have … ”

“Mum, I said that I like it. Hell I keep coming back for more don’t I? And it can’t start to worry you now, after all, I know you’ve watched me have sex with Julie on the internet and you never stopped us …”

“Yes, but, I don’t know, now, you knowing … its different …”

“No its not, its sex. And you can’t tell me that after making money from your friends fucking me that you can’t get past it,” Steve replied, stepping towards his mother. He took her hand and placed it on his cock and then placed his hands on her breasts, kneading them. He felt her instinctively squeeze and pump his cock and knew that he would be satisfied.

“Now suck it Mum, I know you love to.” Olivia looked at her son, then down at his cock. He was right. There was no way she could realistically say that she had a moral objection now, not after all that had happened. She dropped to her knees and licked the length of his cock. Steve moaned and Olivia lowered her mouth over it, sucking noisily, admitting to herself that she was truly happy to get to do this without any of the carry-on that it usually required.

“Oh God, you give such good head, Mum,” Steve said as he held her hair back to watch his cock slide in and out between her lips. He couldn’t believe how much it turned him on to talk dirty to his mother.

“Oh yeah, its such a turn on to see my cock in my mother’s mouth!” Olivia felt her juices seeping into her panties as her son continued to encourage her as she sucked on his massive cock, working her tongue around it, scraping her teeth down its length and taking as much as she could inside her mouth before drawing back, sucking noisily the whole way.

Steve was thinking about cumming in her mouth, but decided that he’d rather fuck her and fill her pussy. “Stand up Mum, I want to fuck you.”

Compliantly, Olivia got off of her knees and stood before her son, wondering where to go for them to complete their incestuous act. Steve took a step in towards her and placed his hands on her sides. Then he lifted his mother until she was sitting on the kitchen bench.

Olivia gasped as she felt herself lifted from the floor, the strength of her son sending a thrill down her spine. He started to push her skirt up, parting her legs and she wiggled so that she wasn’t sitting on it. Now her pantyhose were exposed and Steve was rubbing his cock on the inside of her thigh, leaving a smear of pre-cum on her stockings.

“Well this just won’t do,” he said and as she watched, he pulled a knife from the knife block next to her. Then he carefully used it to slit the hose just above the padded crotch. Putting the knife aside, Steve tore downwards, creating a gash in the pantihose, only to find his mother’s panties now blocking his access to her pussy. Again he picked up the knife and Olivia tensed as the blade was used within millimetres of her pussy. He was careful though and she found herself getting hornier by the second from approach.

Again Steve used his hands, this time tearing a slit into the crotch of his mother’s panties. He slipped his fingers inside and drove them into his mother’s sopping hole. Olivia arched her back in response, tipping her head back and gasping as she was penetrated.

Withdrawing his fingers, Steve slid his cock home inside his mother’s pussy, for the first time getting to see her face as his cock speared within her, stretching her wide. He thrust back and forth, his gaze locked with his mothers as she gasped with each thrust deep within her.

Olivia worked her hips as she held her son’s gaze. Each thrust drove her closer to orgasm. She was supporting herself with her hands behind her on the kitchen bench when Steve reached for her blouse with his hands. In one quick movement, he pulled and her buttons popped as the blouse was torn open, each one scattering across the tiled floor with a staccato sound announcing its demise. She looked down as her son’s hands grasped her bra-clad breasts and kneaded them. She thrust her chest against him, urging him in his pleasuring.

Steve released a breast and picked up the knife again. Olivia looked at him, trust equalling the curiosity in her eyes. He slid the blunt side of the blade up her abdomen to her chest, the point passing beneath the part of the bra that joined the cups. When it was there he pushed upwards. As he did so, he pulled outwards and the material was sliced through. The cups separated, but remained covering Olivia’s breasts though only for as long as it took for Steve to put the knife aside and return his hands to her orbs.

Steve grasped and pulled at his mother’s breasts, the nipples caught between his fingers, aroused and elongated. He lowered his head to the right nipple and sucked it deep within his mouth. Olivia rested back on one hand whilst the other travelled down between her and Steve to work on her clit.

Olivia worked her clit for a few moments before cumming in a blast. Steve felt his mother shake and quiver as her pleasure rippled through her and thrust a couple of more times before feeling his balls tense and then release his seed, sending it coursing through is shaft and into his mother’s womb.

He held himself there as he finished spurting, then pulled out.

“Geez, Mum, for someone who’s going out, you’re a mess!” he said to her, laughing. Olivia grinned and then checked her watch.

“Fuck, your Dad will be home soon and now I have to get changed again! She hopped off of the bench

Steve watched as she walked from the kitchen, her clothes hanging from her and his cum oozing down her thigh. He decided to follow her.

“What are you doing?” she asked him when she reached her room.

“I just wanted to watch you get dressed.” He replied calmly, sitting on the bed. He idly rubbed at his crotch as she removed the ruined clothes and dressed again, this time putting on a pair of tight black pants and a red top.

“I think Dad might do you tonight when he sees you dressed like this,” Steve said.

“Yes, well I can’t say I’ll stop him given how horny I suddenly am,” Laughed Olivia. “And by the way, I think that you owe me some knew clothes given what you did to these.

“Well then, I guess we’ll have to go shopping, then, won’t we?”

“I guess we will.”

At that moment, they heard the front door open and Steve stood and left the room, though not before stopping and kissing his mother, thrusting his tongue within her mouth as he passed.

“You look pretty happy with yourself,” Julie said to him later that night as they sat watching TV.” Emily and Jordan were out getting pizza and videos for them all now that their parents had all gone out to dinner together.

“Let’s just say I had a nice afternoon,” Steve replied, winking.

“Oh, who did you fuck this time?”

“Who says I fucked anyone?”

“Steve, this is me, remember? I know you and I know how much getting this in some pussy makes you happy,” she laughed, grabbing his cock and rubbing it.

“Well, if you must know, I fucked Mum.”

“Really? Did you go to the motel again?”

“No, I fucked her in the kitchen. So um, yeah, she knows now that we know that she has seen us fuck.”

“uh, did she say anything about that?”

“Nah, she was too busy cumming,” laughed Steve. “So I guess we’re even now, you fucked Dad and I’ve fucked Mum.”

“Huh, well sorry to tell you this, but we’re not quite even. I fucked Mum too.”

“You What? WHEN?” Steve asked, astounded. Julie told him about the afternoon that she’d spent shopping with her mother and Adriana and how they had ended up fucking each other with the toys that they’d bought.

“I can’t believe it. You little hussy. Fancy holding out until now to tell me.”

“Aww, widdle Stevie missed out … would it help if I sucked his willy for him?” Julie teased, her hands going to his belt and beginning to remove them.

“Weeeellll, it wouldn’t hurt …” Steve said. Julie fished his cock out and sucked on it. She was just starting to get into it when the heard the front door open. Their cousin’s had returned.

“Do I stop or keep going?” Julie asked mischievously.

“I think you’d better stop, I’m not sure how they feel about the other night yet.”

Jordan and Emily came into the room with video and pizza. Jordan then went to fetch cups for drinks as Emily sat down beside Julie. She noticed that Steve’s cock was erect and wondered what the two of them might have been up to in their absence.

Steve returned to the room and sat down on the other side of his sister so that she was sandwiched between he and Emily, Jordan left on his own on a separate chair, staring wistfully at the threesome on the couch, his mind tossing up memories of their last encounter when Adriana had been present and driving things.

As they continued to watch the movie, Julie found herself wanting more. She was wet from having sucked on her brother’s cock and sitting in such close proximity to Emily was driving her to distraction. She put her hand on Emily’s thigh, caressing it, letting her know that she was there, moving it up towards her crotch. Emily shifted her butt, sliding it forwards and spreading her legs slightly. Julie smiled to herself as she watched the movie and moved her other hand to Steve’s cock, giving it a squeeze. She hadn’t been sure how Emily would react, especially with Jordan in the room and was turned on by the fact that she was being complicit so far.

Jordan flicked his gaze from the movie to his sister and cousins on the couch and was surprised to see that at this point Julie had her brother’s cock out and was stroking it with one hand, whilst her other was resting high up on Emily’s thigh. His cock stiffened as he watched and he felt a surge of jealousy, being stuck on his own, away from the action.

He saw Emily reach across herself with her left hand and begin to caress Julie’s wondrous breast and wished that he could do the same, or even get to touch his sister again.

Julie announced that she needed to pee and stood up, leaving Steve with his cock out and Emily looking across at him. He smiled at her and returned his attention to the movie. Emily tried to watch the movie, but found her gaze drawn again and again to Steve’s exposed and massive cock. She remembered how big it had felt and decided that she’d like to know that feeling again. She leaned towards him and reached over and took it in her hand, moaning at the massive girth. She gripped the shaft and moved her hand up and down, feeling the smooth skin slide over the hard shaft beneath.

Steve moaned as his cousin started to manipulate his cock with her hand and reached around her so that he could cup her breast in his hand, squeezing it. He caught Jordan watching out of the corner of his eye and winked at him, just as he felt Emily engulf the head of his dick in her mouth.

Julie walked back into the room, greeted by the sight of Emily sucking on Steve’s cock. “And here I was trying to be good and you just leap ahead to this!” she laughed. Emily stopped quickly and looked up in embarrassment.

“Um, it just kind of called to me,” she giggled.

“Well don’t let me stop you!” Julie laughed, moving to sit on the other side of Emily. Taking her advise, Emily resumed sucking on Steve’s cock. Julie for her part, tugged at the track pants that Emily was wearing until she had them off over her ankles. Then she slipped her fingers between her legs and caressed her pussy, feeling the moisture build until she slid two fingers into her hole. She pulled them out again and sucked on them before positioning herself so that she could apply her tongue to her clitoris. Emily accommodated the positional change.

“You know, its not really fair of you all to just leave me over here on my own like this,” Jordan said, stroking his cock through his pants as he watched the action transpiring.

“Well you’ll have to ask your sister if you can get some satisfaction, because you already know my position,” Julie replied.

“He could always suck or fuck Steve,” Emily suggested, bringing a chorus of “Ewwwwwws,” from the two guys.

“I don’t know, guys have no sense of adventure,” Emily laughed, taking Steve’s cock back in her mouth. “God, I want this in me Steve, let me sit on your cock,” she added.

Julie stopped licking at Emily’s clit and Emily moved to sit on Steve’s cock, sliding her way down until she had as much as she could take within her. Then she slid up and down over and over again, Julie watching closely. She reached out and played with Emily’s breast.

“Come one Jordan, there’s a spare tit here,” she advised him, indicating his sister’s other breast. Jordon moved over, asking his sister if she was ok with that.

“Of fuck, just do it to me Jordan,” she said, her body already close to orgasm as she rode Steve’s cock. Jordan took his sister’s nipple in his mouth, sucking and pulling on it as Julie performed similarly on the other. Emily squealed and her body shook as she came. Julie stopped sucking on her tit and watched as fluid dripped from her pussy over Steve.

“Oh man I think you squirted again!’ Julie said. “I want to see you do that without anything in the way!”

“God, you’ll have to give me some time first!” Emily replied, falling to the couch, her body still shaking, Steve’s erect cock slipping from her pussy.

“Fuck that looks good,” Julie told her brother, indicating his cock spearing skywards, glistening with Emily’s juices. She lowered her mouth down and licked and sucked all over his cock and balls until he was clean of the labours of Emily’s pleasure. Then she assumed the position that Emily had just vacated.

As she rode up and down his cock, Jordan sat nearby, stroking his cock, clearly looking for some way to get himself off.

“Of fuck it Jordan, come here and I’ll blow you,” Julie moaned, the sight of a second cock driving her to the point of slackening her ban. Jordan all but leapt to his feet at the sudden concession and Julie soon found her mouth full of cock as her pussy was pounded as well.

She continued like this briefly before Steve announced that he was going to cum. Julie quickly got off his cock and was going to suck it, but found that Emily had beaten her to it and had to settle for watching as her brother’s cock erupted into her mouth, his cum squeezing out of her mouth and oozing down her chin.

Julie turned back to Jordan, “I may as well finish you off then,” she said and took him back into her mouth, using her tongue, teeth and lips to bring him to orgasm. As they all moved to return to watching the last of the movie, Emily told Julie that she needed to have an orgasm too!

Julie lay back and allowed Emily to kneel between her legs and caress her bald pussy with her tongue, telling the two guys to work her tits over whilst it happened. They willingly participated and soon, with both nipples being stretched, sucked and pleasured along with her clit, Julie too exploded with an orgasm.

“You know, I think its time that we brought Mum in on our little money-making operation,” Steve said to Julie one night after their cousins had returned to England. “It will give our audience something new along with another reason to give us their money.”

“Sounds like fun to me,” Julie said as they went through the emails that they received from all of their admirers “Are you going to ask her?”

“Yeah, I’ll do it,” Steve said.

It was on the next weekend that Steve found himself alone in the house with his mother.

“Hey Mum, you know how Julie and I have been fucking and broadcasting it on the internet in return for money?”

“Yes?” she said, her body tingling at the memory of having watched her two offspring and the fun that they’d had together.

“Well we were wondering if you’d like to be part of an on-line threesome? We’d split the money with you …”

“Sure, it sounds like fun to me, I always enjoyed your shows and getting to be in one would be fun,”

“Cool. We just need to find a night when Dad isn’t going to be home so that we can set it up. Can you let me know?”

“Only if you get that gorgeous cock of yours out for me,” Olivia said to her son, part of her wondering at the chain of events that had led to a casual conversation about such an outrageous (in terms of the way most of the world thought) arrangement. But those parts of her that got excited at such prospects were already reacting as her son pulled his shorts down to expose his massive and rapidly hardening member.

Olivia got down on her knees so that she could truly appreciate her son’s monster cock.

Steve stood beside his mother, his cock sliding between her lips as she sucked his length, slurping and licking in conjunction with her head movements, her fingers stroking his balls. She swirled her tongue around the swollen head before lifting his cock and running her tongue from its tip, down along the underside until she reached his sack. She sucked a testicle into her mouth and rolled it around before repeating the performance on the other.

Steve allowed his mother to pleasure him with her mouth for a few minutes before telling her that he wanted to fuck her.

Olivia stood up and Steve started attacking the various fastenings on her clothes until he was peeling her underwear from her body. Then he sat her back upon the couch. So that he could kneel on the floor between her legs and direct his cock inside her smooth, bare pussy lips.

Olivia crooked her neck to watch as her son slid his massive member inside her, feeling it stretch and fill her pussy until he pulled back again, beginning to slide in and out of her, each thrust sending waves of pleasure through her body.

Steve used his hands to fondle his mother’s tits, as he too watched his cock sliding in and out of her pussy.

“That’s it Steve, fuck my pussy,” Olivia told him. “I want my pussy full of your cum, Steve.” Steve thrust quicker and harder, his fingers now pulling and dragging on her nipples as he worked away at her, his orgasm building in his balls, ready to explode through his body.

Olivia reached out and pulled on her son’s nipples as he pulled hers and the sensation was enough to topple Steve over the edge. His cock exploded and he shot his load of cum deep within her womb. Feeling Steve orgasm, Olivia dropped her fingers to her clit and began working it, telling Steve to hold his cock inside her.

It didn’t take Olivia long and she soon exploded with her own orgasm around her son’s cock, before allowing him to withdraw it, telling him that she’d clean him off. Steve stood up again and Olivia leant forwards to suck him, tasting their mingled juices on the smooth skin of his cock.

There was a sound from the front of the house, and Dave called out to see who was home. Olivia picked up her clothes, fleeing to the bedroom, hissing at Steve to tell his father that she’d been taking a nap. Steve dragged his shorts back on and headed towards the front of the house to head his father off.

“G’day Steve, are you the only one home?” his father asked as Steve appeared.

“Nahh, Mum’s home, but I think she went to take a nap.”

“What a waste of a glorious day,” laughed Dave as he turned to head for the bedroom, leaving Steve to his own devices.

Dave opened the door to the bedroom and found his wife snuggled under the doona on the queen-sized bed that they shared. He walked over quietly and knelt down beside the bed, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. Her eyes opened sleepily and she smiled as recognition passed across her face.

“Hey there,” Dave said.

“Hey honey.”

“Fancy finding you in bed on such a beautiful day.”

“Well, I didn’t come here to sleep … it just happened,” she replied with a slight laugh.

“Oh? If not to sleep, why were you here?” Dave asked with a twinkle in his eye. Olivia took his hand in response and slid it under the doona to her naked breast, squeezing, assisting him to fondle what he found. Then she abandoned his hand and as he continued to manipulate her breast, reached out and attacked his pants until she’d freed his now hard member. She pulled him closer and took her husband’s cock in her mouth, working him over like she had to her son not long before.

“Suddenly, being in bed on such a beautiful day seems perfectly natural,” Dave laughed, throwing back the doona to expose his wife’s naked body. He pulled himself away from her mouth and climbed over her, her legs separating as he moved between them, assuming a missionary position, the head of his cock probing at her saturated lips.

Olivia spread her legs and thrust upwards as Dave slid his cock home in one fluid movement. They moved together then in a well-practiced rhythm that never grew old, cock and pussy locked in a silken, moving embrace.

Dave quickened his pace as his arousal grew, until Olivia stopped him.

“I want to taste your cock again, I want to suck myself off of you.” Dave grinned and moved so that Olivia could again take his cock in her mouth. She moaned in pleasure as his large erection was thrust within her mouth. Little did Dave know that what Olivia was truly excited about was the taste of her son’s cum on her husband’s cock.

She hadn’t had time to get to the bathroom and so had jumped into bed and pretended to be asleep, her son’s cum oozing from her pussy as she lay there. Now she was sucking that cum from Dave’s member and the thought of it drove her wild, her fingers found and caressed her clit, working her to the brink of orgasm.

“Fuck me again,” she said, giving her clit just a moment’s respite before Dave again thrust home within her, building his speed until he was slamming his cock into her pussy time and time again. Olivia fingered her clit and brought on her orgasm, her whole being shuddering and shaking as it passed through her. Feeling his wife explode, Dave allowed himself to follow suit, filling her with his seed as his cock strained and spurted with each eruption.

As Dave lay recovering beside her, Olivia ran her fingers through the cum that was oozing from her pussy, bringing some to her mouth as Dave watched. She sucked it from her fingers, wondering what he would say if he knew that some of that cum wasn’t his, but his own son’s.

Julie sat in the doctor’s surgery, eyeing the curve of the shape of the arse as it’s owner bent over to replace something she’d been using for a previous patient.

“What a sexy arse,” Julie thought to herself before the young female doctor turned and sat down in the chair opposite her.

“So Julie, what can I do for you, you certainly look well enough,” she asked.

“Well, its pretty simple really, I want a prescription for the pill.”

“Really?”

“You sound surprised,” Julie said, genuinely amused by the reaction of the doctor.

“I guess that in the conversations we’ve had in the past, we’ve not discussed this,” replied the doctor. I guess I never thought of you as sexually active, bizarre though it seems when I look at you … why wouldn’t a gorgeous young woman of your age be active?”

Julie laughed and blushed, pleased by the compliment, surprised that she’d heard it at all from her doctor of all people. Julie had been seeing her for a while now after her previous family doctor had retired. She hadn’t particularly liked the guy that had taken his place (she always felt that he was undressing her with his eyes and leering) but when he’d brought Carolyn to the practice, she’d been pleased. It had been just in time to stop her seeking an alternate to treat her!

Ever since she’d started having sex with Adriana, she’d found herself having the occasional fantasy about Carolyn. She was shorter than Julie and not overly buxom, but she had a beautiful curve to her hips that set Julie afire. And there was something in the way that she held Julie’s gaze with her brown eyes that she found exciting. Julie was always the first to look away, though she couldn’t say why.

“So, can I get a prescription?”

“Of course, I just need to advise you of the potential side affects and alternatives so that you can make an informed choice.”

“Sounds, fair,” Julie said. And with that Dr Carolyn proceeded to inform Julie of her various options, at the end of which, Julie asked her, “So, what do you use?”

“Me?”

“Yeah, I figure if a doctor chooses something then there’s probably a good reason for it.”

“Ahh, well that makes sense, but I don’t use anything.”

“What, you just risk getting pregnant?”

“Er, no …”

“What, you gave up sex or something?”

“Um, well actually, I just don’t have sex with people that can get me pregnant.” Julie stared at her for a while, somewhat mystified, before it dawned on her.

“Ooooooohhh, you’re a lesbian!” Julie said, laughing.

“Uh, yeah, so anyway,” the doctor said, blushing, “do you still want to go with the pill?”

“Yeah, I do.” Julie said. “um, do you have a girlfriend?”

“Pardon?” Carolyn asked in the action of reaching for her prescription pad.

“I asked if you have a girlfriend.”

“Well, no, not at the moment,” Carolyn answered, surprised that she was so willingly giving up the information. She’d enjoyed Julie’s visits from the very first one. She was hot and did things to Carolyn that she thought that she’d not have to worry about being a female doctor. At least, any other time that she’d felt attracted to a patient nothing had ever happened and they’d never found out she was a lesbian either. There were a few male patients who’d tried to crack on to her, but she’d always advised them that that sort of thing was forbidden between doctor and patient. One had even offered to go see another doctor so he could ask her out, but she’d politely declined.

“Hmm,” Julie said.

“Hmm, what?” Carolyn asked, feeling a stirring in her loins as thoughts she shouldn’t be having whisked through her mind.

“Oh just that every time I leave here I end up going home and wondering what it would be like if I asked for a vaginal examination and you ended up doing it with a lot of love, care and tongue,” Julie said, her tongue flicking seductively across her lips, her eyes twinkling with excitement.

Carolyn stared at her patient, her mouth hanging open, unsure if she really had heard what she’d thought she had.

“Just because I want condoms, doesn’t mean I’m immune to a bit of fun with a woman as hot as yourself you know,” Julie answered. She moved from the chair and sat upon the edge of the examination bed, spreading her legs and moving the hem of her skirt higher and higher until the pink cotton panties that she was wearing were exposed.

“Julie, I can’t do this … there are protocols …”

“You said can’t, but do you want to?” Julie sensed the hesitation and as she had with her family, pushed and probed at the weakness, the thought of seducing her doctor sending her insides to mush, her loins tingling.

“Wait a moment,” Carolyn said. “Jenny, can you please let the waiting patients know that there will be a delay, I need a bit more time with Julie,” she said into her phone as Julie watched, her anticipation building.

Carolyn moved over to where Julie was sitting on the examination table, legs astride. She stood between her long, slender legs and her hands began to caress the smooth skin of Julie’s calves, moving slowly upwards, touching her thighs.

Julie found herself holding her breath. She hadn’t expected such a sudden turn around. She’d expected more resistance, denial, hesitation, but not the sudden commanding touch that she was now feeling sliding towards her panties and what lay within. The two women’s eyes held each other, locked, daring, curious, piercing each other as each waited for any indication that they should stop. There was no such indicator.

Julie felt a finger run gently down the crotch of her panties, knowing that Carolyn would be feeling the moisture that had quickly accumulated there. Julie reached out and ran a finger down her doctor’s cheek, then further down, along her neck, across her collarbone and down along the line of her blouse until she encountered the first button.

She released it, then the next, and then another, moving the sheer fabric of the blouse aside to reveal a pale blue bra encapsulating what Julie knew she would find to be a lovely pair of small breasts. Seeing them in the bra reminded her of her cousin Emily. They were of a similar size.

As Julie worked to undo the rest of the blouse, she gasped. Carolyn had just pulled aside the crotch of her panties and caressed her bald labia before sliding a finger inside. Julie worked quickly and managed to get Carolyn’s blouse to fall from her shoulders so that she could revel in the sight of her upper body, only the pale blue bra hiding the breasts that she desperately wanted to see and caress, but Carolyn wasn’t waiting and had dropped to her knees.

Julie felt the insistent tugging at her panties and lifted her butt, her head tipping back with the raw sexuality of the moment as they were pulled from her legs. Then she gasped with pleasure as she felt what she knew to be Carolyn’s tongue caressing her slit, working up towards her clitoris. She glanced down past her own heaving breasts and confirmed the thought with her eyes. She delighted in the sight of Carolyn’s tongue as it worked its way back and forth across her clit, sliding between her lips, her eyes closed.

Julie reached down and ran her fingers through Carolyn’s shoulder length brown hair. She pulled her doctor’s tongue to her pussy and groaned as she watched it delve within her.

Julie came, shuddering on the examination table.

“Oh fuck that was good!” Julie said as Carolyn stood from her position, Julie’s cum glistening on her lips. Julie reached out and pulled her closer, enjoining her with a kiss, their tongues sliding and twirling about each other.

“I’ve got to get to the next patient,” Carolyn said, clearly reluctant to leave the encounter at that.

“But I want to eat you,” Julie said.

“Then I guess you’d better make an appointment,” Carolyn said, grinning as she picked up Julie’s panties. She sniffed them before handing them back.

“I guess I will,” Julie said. She pulled her panties on and turned to leave. “There’s just one thing,” she added turning to her doctor who was buttoning her blouse.

“Yes?” Julie reached out and captured Carolyn’s breasts in her hands, caressing and squeezing them.

“I just had to feel them,” Julie laughed. Carolyn laughed in return and reached out to hold Julie’s full breasts.

“Eye for an eye. Now get out of here before someone thinks you’re dying or something.”

Julie headed home again, elated at the result of her trip. She had the pill. Now she could let her brother fill her with cum. And unbelievably, her doctor had just given her an orgasm!

Two days later, Dave was away for work and Olivia, Steve and Julie were gathered in Steve’s room ready to put on a performance.

“God there’s a lot of people going to watch,’ Julie said. “This must be some kind of record.”

“I guess the naked photo of Mum I sent out with the invitations must have worked then,’ Steve laughed. “Or maybe it was the photo of the dildo sticking out of her arse.

“Well its time to start,” Julie announced, glancing at the clock. She hit the button to start the show, sitting on the chair in front of the monitor and typing to introduce their mother to their audience

There was a stream of appreciative messages as Olivia paraded before the webcam, gradually removing her clothes, stopping to kiss her own son so that everyone could see. Then she turned to Julie and kissed her as well, much to the delight of the audience.

Steve then started to attack the buttons on her blouse, revealing her bra-clad breasts, squeezing them with his hands. Julie pulled one cup down to expose a nipple and sucked upon it. Steve released the clasp at his mother’s back and freed both of them so that he too could suck a nipple.

Olivia stood with her children sucking on her breasts and allowed her hands to roam over their bodies, squeezing Julie’s breasts and Steve’s cock before removing the skirt that she’d been wearing to reveal a red cotton thong.

Steve turned his mother around so that her arse was pointed at the camera and got her to bend over, running his fingers along the thing strip of fabric, tickling at the rim of her anus either side of it and pushing it between her wet, bald lips. Julie picked up the camera and told Steve to use his tongue to do it. She zoomed in as Steve’s tongue worked over the thong and his mother’s skin. Steve then stood and took the camera from Julie, telling her it was her turn, then watching the screen as a stream of appreciative messages flooded across it in response to Julie’s tonguing of her mother.

Olivia pulled Steve around to stand before her and released his cock from his pants so that she could take it in her mouth as her daughter pleasured her from behind. Steve used the camera to get in nice and close on his Mum’s tongue working his cock over.

“Fuck me from behind, Steve,” she said so that it was clear to everyone what she wanted. Steve went back behind his mother. She was kneeling on the chair and gave the camera to Julie, who filmed as Steve slid the thong down over his mother’s hips and arse to reveal her bald lips properly. Julie slipped a finger between them and turned the camera on herself as she slid the finger into her mouth and tasted her mother.

Then she dropped to her knees and gave her brother’s cock a few sucks before guiding his shaft inside her mother’s pussy and filming its progress as he slid back and forth within her.

Then Olivia called for Julie to present herself and so Julie stood before her mother and stripped out of her clothes whilst her mother filmed it.

Handing the camera back to Julie, Olivia used her fingers and tongue to explore her daughter’s body, slipping them inside her pussy and pulling on her nipples. Julie captured it all.

After a few minutes, Steve called for a change of position and told the girls what he wanted.

He sat on the chair facing the camera and told his sister to slide down on his cock facing the same way.

“Now Mum, pleasure us with your mouth, lick my dick and Julie’s clit whilst she films it all.” Steve said.

“Oh Fuck, that is so hot,” Julie said, aiming the camera down past her breasts to capture video of her mother’s tongue as it licked from her brother’s balls, up his shaft to the point where it was buried in Julie’s pussy. Olivia then ran her tongue up over Julie’s clit, causing her to shudder on Steve’s cock.

Julie glanced at the computer monitor where streams of messages were conveying the audience satisfaction.

“Seems like your debut is a hit Mum,” Julie said to Olivia as she felt the tongue depart her clit to move back down over Steve’s cock to suck on his balls as Julie slid up and down on it.

“Well, I know how much I enjoyed watching you two do it, it only seemed natural that I join in.” She stood and moved so that she could take Julie’s left breast in her mouth, sucking on the nipple as her hand stroked the lower portion of her son’s cock. After sucking on her breast, Olivia again knelt before her children and this time, pulled Steve’s cock from Julie’s pussy, taking it in her mouth and sucking on her daughter’s juices that coated the stiff member.

“Oooh, they like that!” Julie told her. Olivia plunged her mouth down over the cock, sucking it as deep as she could before slowly moving back up to the tip, her tongue swirling around the head, licking at a drop of pre-cum that nestled in the little slit of the penis.

Olivia slipped the cock back into her daughter’s pussy before pulling it out and sucking her juices off it again, repeating the process for the enjoyment of the audience a couple of more times.

“And do they like this?” Olivia asked, holding Steve’s cock aside and running her tongue in and out of Julie’s pussy before circling her clit.

“I need to stand up you two,” Steve announced. Julie moved off of her brother so that he could stand from the seated position that he had assumed with Julie straddling his lap, legs spread towards the computer. Julie replaced the webcam so that it took them all in and told her mother to take a seat in the chair.

“You suck one tit, and I’ll suck the other,” Steve said to Julie and they each bent their head to their mother’s breasts, taking a nipple deep into their mouth. Olivia threw her head back in pleasure, one hand grasping her son’s enormous cock, the other one of her daughter’s wonderfully firm breast, kneading it and pulling on the nipple.

Julie dropped a hand to her mother’s pussy, slipping two fingers inside it before working on her clit.

“Oh please lick me Jules, I am so close to cumming.” Julie didn’t need to be asked twice, she knelt between her mother’s legs and began to apply her tongue to the bald joy that was her mother’s pussy. Steve stopped sucking on his mother’s breast and stood so that his cock was levelled at her mouth. She gladly sucked upon it again as Steve manoeuvred the web cam so that their audience could enjoy the show properly.

He felt his mother tense up and then moan loudly around his cock as her pussy exploded in orgasm. Julie gently licked her mother’s convulsing pussy before changing her position so that she could take one of Steve’s balls in her mouth as her mother worked over its head.

“Oh fuck!” Steve said, struggling to keep the camera still as he approached orgasm. Julie drew his testicle away from him with her mouth and his mother thrust her mouth up and down.

Steve pulled his cock away from his mother’s mouth and aimed it at her breasts as he exploded, a rope of thick white cum spraying across her breast, followed by a second.

Julie watched as her brother’s cum landed on her mother and then leaned over and licked it from her breast whilst Steve filmed it. Then, with cum on her tongue, she joined her mother in a deep french kiss, sending waves of amazement across the computer screen from their audience.

It was clear that despite what they’d already seen, the audience was still keen to see Steve’s cock in his mother’s pussy and so Olivia bent to take him in her mouth, working to get him erect again.

As she did this, Steve told Julie to put a second chair next to the first and to kneel on it like their mother had done earlier, facing away from the camera over the back of it so he had access to her from behind.

“I’m going to fuck you both in the arse now,” he informed them. Olivia joined her daughter on the chair next to her and Steve moved in behind them. He grabbed a tube of lubricant and squeezed it out, oozing over their puckered holes.

Then he slid his cock into Julie’s pussy to get it nice and wet, and then he started to ease his way into his sister’s tight bum hole.

Olivia leaned back to watch and used her hands to help feed his cock in whilst he filmed; also using her hands to stroke Julie’s breasts that hung delectably from her chest as she leaned over the chair.

“I think you should prep yourself Mum,’ Steve said to her and he handed her a dildo that Julie had left by the computer. Olivia took it from him, smiling and sliding it into her pussy before easing it into her butt just as Steve had done to Julie with his cock. Steve widened the view to capture the two arses being reamed. Then he pulled out of his sister’s butt hole and told his mother to remove the dildo so that he could slide his cock into her hole.

He swapped between one anus and the other until he could stand it no more. He announced his intent to cum and Olivia told him to fill Julie’s arse with his seed.

Steve thrust one last time and held still as his second load of cum was sent spurting into Julie’s butt. As he held there, Julie frigged her clit until she too came, her anus clutching at her brother’s cock. Then as it flagged, it slipped from her hole.

Steve was about to turn the camera off but was told to wait by Olivia. She stood and used her fingers to tease and play with Julie’s pussy and butt. Then sperm oozed from Julie’s anus and Olivia leaned over and licked it off, Steve capturing it all. Then she told him to turn it off.

The three of them sat at the computer for a bit longer, chatting with their audience before bidding them farewell.

The next day, Adriana showed up at their house, having been out for a ride. Julie greeted her at the door with a passionate kiss, her hands sliding over the lycra that clad Adriana’s taught body when she was on her bike.

“What brings you over here all sweaty and sexy?” Julie asked as she held the door for Adriana to bring her bike in.”

“To be honest, I was horny as fuck and thought I’d come and see if there was someone here that could help me,” Adriana replied, laughing.

“Well it seems like you are in luck then, because Steve and I are here alone for a couple of hours.”

“Sweet, do you think he’d be up for a threesome?”

“Have you ever known him to say no?’

“Good point,” Adriana replied and the two girls laughed. Just then Steve came into the room to see what the noise was about.

“Hey Adie, how are you?” he asked, smiling as he saw who it was.

“Horny!” she said, laughing and Steve shook his head as he joined in.

“That’s what I love about you Adie, you’re so subtle!” Steve said.

“No, what you love is these,” Julie replied, pulling on the zip that held Adriana’s top together so that she could reveal her cousin’s breasts.

“Well them too of course,’ Steve laughed, moving in close enough to caress them with his hands before kissing Adriana hello.

“Geez, I know I said I’m horny, but could you at least let me put my bike down?” Adriana laughed as she suddenly found her two cousins starting to strip her clothing from her body.

Steve took the bike from her and leaned it against the wall as Julie pulled the top down from her shoulders to her waist, trapping Adriana’s arms, but freeing her breasts. She pushed her back until she was sitting on the couch and Steve moved over to join them as Julie commenced sucking on Adriana’s pert, button sized nipple.

“Know what I think we should do Steve?” Julie asked as he sat next to Adriana and started kissing her.

“What’s that Jules?”

“I think we should tie her up and make her have orgasms until she can’t stand it anymore!”

“No way!” Adriana said.

“Yes, way,” Steve replied, “sounds like fun to me.”

“No!”

“Come Adie, it will be fun and if you really need us to stop, we will,” Julie said.

“Ok, then, but if I say stop you have to.”

“Naah, we’ll stop if you say ibby dobby, then we know you really mean it,” laughed Julie.

Steve pulled Adriana’s hands together and lifted her up over his shoulder to carry her to a bedroom, Adriana squealing at being lifted so easily from the seat.

As Steve carried her away, Julie reached up and grabbed the waistband of Adriana’s cycling shorts and pulled them and her panties fluidly down her legs to expose her arse and pussy over Steve’s shoulder.

“Now that’s a sweet view,” she exclaimed, trailing along behind them.

Steve threw Adriana down on his parent’s bed, announcing that it had the best frame for tying things to. Julie went through her mother’s drawers and grabbed stockings and scarves that could be used whilst Steve sat astride his cousin’s hips, his hands holding hers above her head, his eyes glinting and his cock stiffening.

First Julie tied Adriana’s hands above her head and then went to tie her left foot to a corner.

“Wait,” Steve said, “do it like this.” And he looped a stocking around Adriana’s knee and then tied it back to the post of the bed over her shoulder, before attaching another to her foot and tying it to the foot of the bed. When he’d done it to the other, Adriana lay with her arms restrained and her knees pulled up towards her chest but spread to the sides and her feet restrained as well.

“God you look hot,” Julie said to her cousin as she slid onto the bed and started sucking on a nipple.

“Truly delectable,” Steve agreed, moving in on the other side to suck the other one. Adriana moaned as her nipples were pleasured and she found herself wishing, yet unable to move her hands in to touch the exactors of that pleasure.

Julie stopped sucking to say to Steve, “You know, maybe we shouldn’t give her any orgasm’s at all. Maybe we should just make her watch us have orgasms!”

“Hey, now there’s a thought,” Steve replied, grinning.

“Don’t you dare!” Adriana said to the two of them. But Steve and Julie had already slithered away from her and were now standing alongside the bed, pashing and removing each other’s clothes.

Julie dropped to her knees and started sucking on her brother’s cock as Adriana told them that she’d make their lives hell if they did that to her.

After teasing her for a bit, Julie asked Adriana, “Want to taste some of this?” indicating her brother’s cock.

“Of course!”

“Then you’d better ask really nicely,” laughed Jule.

“Please Steve, can I suck your cock?” Adriana asked.

“Sure!” he replied, moving onto the bed and manoeuvring to avoid the ties as he pushed his cock into her mouth.

“God, you made that hard for her,” Julie said sarcastically, laughing.

Julie moved down between her cousin’s legs and starting caressing her pussy with her fingers as Steve continued to thrust into her mouth, Adriana moving her mouth as much as she could to devour him as she felt her pussy enliven under Julie’s touch.

Julie slipped a couple of fingers inside Adriana’s bald pussy and then twiddled her clit, getting Adriana to wiggle and moan.

“Time for your first orgasm,” Julie announced and lowered her tongue to Adriana’s pussy, licking and lapping at it before settling on her clit and wiggling it all over to make her cousin cum.

“I never get tired of watching you lick pussy, Jules,” Steve said.

“I bet you’d like to taste my pussy, wouldn’t you Adie?” Julie asked her.

“Hell yes!” Adriana replied, breathlessly, gasping as her orgasm neared.

“Steve, stick your cock in me so she can have a taste,” Julie instructed her brother.

Steve moved in behind Julie and slid his cock into her slick pussy before making his way back to Adriana’s head where he slid his member back into her mouth, smearing Julie’s juices over her tongue.

“And I love seeing pussy juice licked from my cock,” Steve moaned. As he said it, Adriana cried out around his cock and her body spasmed, Julie having successfully pushed her to her first orgasm. Steve didn’t relent and kept thrusting at her mouth before he himself held still and exploded , sperm coating her mouth.

Adriana pulled back at the sudden rush of sperm and it dribbled down her cheek.

“Mmm, I think we should leave the little cum slut like that,” Julie announced. “At least until we’re finished.

The brother and sister watched as Adriana’s tongue snaked out to clean as much of the cum from her cheek as she could. There was still a trail left behind though as Julie announced to Steve, “Your turn now, make her cum again.”

Adriana protested, but it was half hearted and Steve moved between her legs and slid his cock inside her. Adie moaned and sighed as her pussy was penetrated. Steve slid in and out of her, feeding his cock in and out. Julie moved in to play with Adriana’s tits and lowered her own onto Adie’s face so that she could suck on Julie’s nipple at the same time.

Steve used a finger to start playing with Adriana’s clit and she squealed and bucked. The restraints prevented her from stopping him though and Steve subjected his cousin to minutes of pleasure that she could barely stand.

Adriana screamed in ecstasy as her second orgasm crashed through her system, her pussy convulsing on Steve’s cock.

“I think she needs a bit of a rest, Steve,” Julie said, ” So come here and lick my pussy for me.

Julie sat on the edge of the bed and spread her legs so that her brother could lick her clit. Steve obliged, delving his tongue in and out of her hole and along her slick lips until he attacked her clit.

When Julie orgasmed, she leant back against Adie’s body and turning to look up at her past her breasts, told her that it was time for her third orgasm. “Your turn to lick her to one, Steve,” Julie announced.

Steve settled himself in to lick his cousin’s pussy, being kind and listening to what was too intense and giving Adie time to prepare for yet another onslaught. Julie disappeared for a bit and whilst Steve was curious about what she was up to, Adriana got apprehensive as she considered what Julie might be planning.

It wasn’t long before Adriana was bucking and shaking, the attentions of Steve’s tongue driving her insane with the intensity of pleasure as she approached her third orgasm. Steve watched over her bald mound, seeing her chest rise and fall with each gasp, her breasts jiggling delightfully with each shudder of her body. And then he felt Adriana arch her back, taught against the restraints before falling back on the bed, shuddering and convulsing as she came again.

“Oh God, I don’t think I can take anymore of this Steve,” she said quietly as she lay, still bound to the bed.

“But you’re going to try aren’t you?” he said, reading her correctly.

“Hell yes,” she replied huskily. At that point Julie came back into the room. She was obviously carrying a few things, but didn’t allow Adriana the opportunity to see them.

Julie put them down on the floor at the end of the bed before getting onto it. She licked her way along Adriana’s body, nipping and leaving little teeth marks as she went, Adriana yelping with each one. Then she stood over Adriana amongst the ropes and lowered her pussy onto Adriana’s face.

“Eat me Adie, this is your chance for a break, make me cum.”

Adriana applied her tongue to her cousin’s clit, licking and lapping at it, staring up at the firm curve of Julie’s breasts, the length of her erect nipples, wishing that she could reach up with her hands and caress them.

As if reading her mind, Julie’s hands did it to her own breasts and Adriana moaned. Julie smiled down at her cousin. “You’d love to touch these, wouldn’t you?” Adriana muttered assent.

“Well, get me off and you might be lucky,” Julie smiled down at her. Then she used her fingers to part her lips and press her clit against Adriana’s tongue, rocking back and forth and fucking her mouth.

Steve stood next to them, idly stroking his cock as he watched his sister ride his cousin’s face. He grinned when he saw Julie straighten and tense, then shudder as she came on Adriana’s face.

“Time for a change,” Julie announced, dismounting from her satisfied position. “Undo her legs Steve, but not her hands.” Steve looked curiously at Julie, but did as she requested. When both of Adriana’s legs were released, Julie told her to roll over on to her stomach. Adriana flexed her legs and restored some life to the muscles before complying with the instruction.

When she had rolled over, Julie showed Steve how she wanted Adriana trussed. Essentially the same as before but this time on her knees, so that she couldn’t move herself out of the doggy position other than to collapse on her chest, though her knees would remain under her.

Julie picked up a tea towel and blind folded Adriana at that point, with an assurance that she could be trusted.

Julie returned to the items she’d deposited on the floor and picked up one of them. Steve watched. It was an ice cube. Julie leant over the back of the bed and ran it gently over Adriana’s pussy, causing her to flinch away. Julie realised that Adriana could fall forwards and away at that point and had Steve tie her so that she couldn’t move her hips either. Then she reapplied the ice cube to Adriana’s pussy until Adriana was begging her to stop because it was too cold. Julie just moved the ice cube up, tracking little circles around her puckered anus. As Steve watched, Julie pushed the now half-melted cube into Adriana’s bum hole. It nestled there for a moment before popping out again.

“That is so cool!” Julie exclaimed, laughing. Then she took a second cube and reached under Adriana to apply it to her nipple. Adriana squealed at the touch of the ice on her nipple and thrust her chest to the bed, trapping Julie’s hand, and she quickly realised, the ice. So she lifted herself again.

Steve was inspecting the other items that Julie had brought in. There was a dildo, some lubricant, a carrot and another dildo, which upon closer examination turned out to be a strap on. He held it up enquiringly to Julie, who grinned and signalled for him to keep it quiet,

She walked back around to the foot of the bed where Steve was, leaving Adriana alone for a moment, which Adriana found to be even worse as she didn’t know what was happening.

Julie bent herself over the bed and asked Steve to fuck her for a bit, telling him she needed his cock. Steve stood behind her and worked his erection into her pussy, fucking her for a few moments before she stopped, turned and sucked him clean.

Then she picked up the carrot and turned to Adriana, sliding it into her pussy. Adriana gasped as the first thing she felt was the tip of the carrot probing its way inside her. Julie fucked her with it for a bit before swapping it for the dildo. Then she picked up the lubricant and squeezed a generous amount over her anus. She pulled out the dildo and rubbed it all over the now slimy little hole and down between her pussy lips as well.

Steve stood by watching as his sister worked Adriana over. Julie pushed a finger into Adriana’s anus as the dildo nestled in her pussy, then she pushed a second in beside it, Adriana gasping and urging her to be gentle. Julie then withdrew the dildo and her fingers and picked up the carrot. She nuzzled it against Adriana’s anus before pushing and slowly sliding it inside, a little bit at a time. She pushed it as far as she could, allowed her to adjust and then began fucking Adriana’s arse with it.

“Mmm, I’m going to de-virgin your bum properly today Adie. And then Steve is going to introduce it to the monster.” Adriana merely whimpered in response, biting on her lip as she came to terms with the feeling of the carrot in her bum, which turned out to be entirely pleasurable.

Julie withdrew it from her then and picked up the strap on, telling Steve to fuck her for a bit so that she didn’t get complacent. Steve hopped up behind his cousin and slid his cock into her pussy, using his thumb to apply pressure to her anus at the same time that he slid his cock back and forth between her slick lips.

Julie turned back to face Steve then, having affixed the strap on dildo to her body. “My turn to fuck her,” she told her brother, who moved out of the way. Before Julie moved in behind her, she pulled the blindfold off of Adriana so that she could turn and see what she had on.

“Oh wow,” Adriana said, “where did you get that.”

“Mum’s drawer,” grinned Julie. “And now I am going to fuck you like Steve does. She climbed up behind Adriana and pushed the toy into her pussy. Julie put a hand on each of Adriana’s hips and pulled so that she could embed the toy in Adriana’s pussy. She worked her hips with her hands on Adriana’s, watching as the toy slid in and out.

“God, this is awesome,” Julie said. “No wonder you like this one so much,” she said to Steve. “Such power. God it almost makes me wish I really had a cock to feel what its truly like. I’m going to have to get you to do this to me Adie so you know how cool it is!”

Steve watched, using his hands to pull on the nipples and breasts of both girls, who moaned and groaned as they enjoyed each other. Then he moved behind Julie and slipped a hand between her legs, first sliding two fingers into her pussy, then withdrawing them and working her clit.

“You’re supposed to do that to Adriana, she needs to have another, we’ve let her off for too long!” Julie admonished him between gasps of pleasure. Steve moved so that he was alongside Julie. His right hand returned between Julie’s legs from behind and his left snaked under Adriana to work hers from the front. Then he ran his fingers back and forth over both girls’ clits until they had exploded.

Julie then announced that it was time that Adriana’s bum was introduced to the monster. Steve moved up onto the bed and Julie climbed up beside him. She had the lubricant and squeezed more out, working it into Adriana’s bum with her finger. Then she took her brother’s cock in her hand and aimed it at the lubricated hole.

Steve pushed forwards and Adriana gasped as she felt her anus spreading further than it ever had before. Steve went slow. Rocking slowly back and forth, each push going a little deeper. Julie knelt beside them, watching, encouraging Adriana to take it, to enjoy the experience.

With a significant amount of his cock inside her, Adriana told him to stop and to stay still. She knelt with her arse full of his cock, adjusting to its size. Julie reached under and gently caressed Adie’s breasts. Then Adriana rocked slightly, feeling the cock slide in her arse. She told Steve to move slowly. Then a bit quicker. And then Steve was smoothly gliding his cock back and forth in her butt as Adriana moaned and groaned on the intruding shaft.

Julie moved, taking up a position behind Steve like he had when she’d had the strap on inside Adriana. She reached between his legs from behind, all the way to Adriana’s pussy and slipped two fingers into her, then withdrew them. Then she picked up the carrot and eased it inside her lips, causing Adriana to cry out how full she felt. Julie allowed the carrot to slide out and wrapped her hand around Steve’s shaft, feeling the motion of his efforts as he fucked Adriana’s bum.

Steve watched his shaft stretching Adriana’s anus and told her how tight it was. Adriana simply moaned and groaned, overcome by the feeling. He felt Julie’s hand grasp his balls. She’d obviously applied lubricant and he felt her squeeze gently and allow them to glide through her hand. Then he felt her hand on his butt and before he could say anything, she had slid a finger inside his bum!

“Oh fuck!” he said, caught by surprise. His instinct was to tell her to stop, but he couldn’t believe that it felt good and waited. Then Julie was reaching around him with her other hand to tickle Adie’s clit. Adie bucked and squirmed and Julie jammed her finger deep in her brother’s butt. Steve thrust hard at Adriana’s arse and lost control, his cock pulsing as his seed exploded within her arse. As he subsided, Julie withdrew her finger and Adriana squealed aloud as she had a fifth orgasm.

“Oh fuck, no more. I can’t take it,” Adriana said as Steve and Julie disengaged themselves.

“You just have to do one more thing,” Julie said as she and Steve untied their cousin.

“What?” Adriana asked suspiciously.

“You have to fuck me with the strap on.”

“That, I can do,” Adriana said, smiling. Julie helped to put the toy on and Steve went to wash his cock. Julie got on all fours on the bed and Adriana penetrated her from behind. As she fucked Julie, she too exclaimed about the feeling of power that it gave her, guiding the missile within her cousin’s flesh, holding onto her hips.

Steve came back into the room to watch the two girls fucking and Julie told him to get his cock where she could suck it. Steve happily brought his cock to his sister’s mouth and had it lovingly engulfed.

Julie used one hand to finger her clit as Steve and Adriana thrust at her until she came, collapsing between them.

“Do you think one of you could drop me home, there’s no way I can get back on that bike,” Adriana laughed a little later as they relaxed in the kitchen having a drink.

Adriana knocked on Alexis’ door. A few days had passed since her session with Julie and Steve and she’d found herself thinking about it constantly. She couldn’t get it out of her mind and found that as a result she was constantly horny. She wanted someone to eat her. And at the moment, that meant Alexis.

She crept into the room, closing the door behind her and slid into Alexis’s bed, her hands moving gently over her body, sliding beneath the t-shirt she was wearing to caress her nipples.

Alexis moaned and rolled towards her sister.

“Mmm, hello Adie,” she said sleepily.

“Fuck me,” Adriana said simply, pulling on a nipple. “Eat my pussy for me Lexi.”

“God Adie, just like that? Anyone would think you’re a bloke.” Adriana laughed and started pulling off Alexis’ clothes. Her tongue sought and found her sister’s mouth and the two of them kissed tenderly, the sexual tension building between them. Adriana pulled her older sister on top of her and felt their breasts crushed together, their mounds rubbing.

Alexis allowed her hands to wander her sister’s body, knowing that she’d get satisfaction once she managed to satisfy her. She started kissing her way gently down Adriana’s body, taking her time, weaving intricate patterns and swirls with her tongue, teasing and exciting the flesh as she went.

When she finally made her way down to Adie’s pussy she found it slick and wet, ready. She traced the lines of her labia with her finger and then followed them with her tongue. She pushed Adriana’s knees up, totally exposing her pussy, then with her hands supporting Adriana’s butt, pushed her tongue inside her pussy. Adriana moaned quietly at the intrusion and Alexis moved her tongue up to her sister’s clit, tracing circles around and around it.

“Fuck yes! Do me, Lexi, lick me.”

Alexis applied herself to her sister’s pussy and was rewarded after several minutes when she felt her body tense and spasm with an orgasm.

“Thank you Lexi,” Adriana said as Alexis moved back up alongside her.

“No problem, as long as you now eat me,” Alexis replied. Adriana grinned at her in the half light and moved down between her sister’s legs. Alexis marvelled that she had come to a point where her sister could walk in and demand sex and the only thing that she thought was “yes”. Then she felt Adriana slide two fingers into her pussy as her mouth clamped down on her clit and she thought of nothing else until she had exploded in orgasm.

The two girls fell asleep in each other’s arms and slept through until morning.

Mary wandered past Adriana’s room and stuck her head in to let her know her plans for the day and was surprised to see her missing. The bed looked slept in and she looked through the rest of the house. Mystified, she headed back towards Adriana’s bedroom, hoping that this didn’t mean that she’d crept out of the house or something.

As She turned the corner, she saw Adriana quietly stepping away from Alexis’ room. Mary figured she must have gone in there to talk to her about something, but was a bit puzzled by the almost guilty way in which Adriana moved from Alexis’ room back to hers.

It wasn’t until later in the day, as she was sitting having a coffee that her mind wandered back to the occasion and she found herself wondering if perhaps her daughters had inherited something from their mother and were engaged in an incestuous lesbian encounter as she had been with her sister all those years ago (and was again now she admitted to herself). She pondered what approach to take and finally decided that as she and Olivia had sorted things out, so too would her daughters if that was indeed what was going on.

The more she thought about it though, the more it turned her on. By mid afternoon, she was on her back on the couch, her fingers tangled in her bald pussy, massaging her way to an orgasm as images of her two beautiful daughters in a naked embrace danced through her mind.

Then, recovered, she decided, against all sense of propriety to find out if there was anything in their rooms that might give it away. As she guiltily dug in Adriana’s wardrobe, she unearthed the double-ended dildo that Adriana had bought whilst shopping with her Aunt Olivia.

She had no idea what she’d expected to find, but that certainly wasn’t it. It didn’t confirm that her daughter’s were intimately involved, but it certainly said something for Adriana’s sexuality.

Mary stood in the middle of the room, holding the toy, eyeing it, imagining. She wondered if Alexis had been on the other end or whether it was someone else. She brought it to her mouth and actually sucked it, wondering if she’d get a taste of pussy, but only getting rubber.

Then, for the second time that day, she found herself in an act of self pleasure. She lay upon Adriana’s bed and removed her panties, slipping one end of the dildo into her pussy, imagining Olivia on the other end, then thinking about Steve being the end she was using and finally, thinking about Adriana being on the other end.

She was close to orgasm and working the toy in and out when the door to the room opened and she froze.

“Mum!” exclaimed Adriana as she took in the sight of her mother on the bed with the dildo in her pussy.

“Adie!’ Mary exclaimed, pulling the toy from her pussy and flopping it on the bed as if it were a spitting viper and it had never been near her at all.

“God, Mum, what’s going on, why are you in here and why are you using my toy?” Adriana asked, thoughts flying as her mind spun.

“Oh Adie, I’m so sorry, I’m not sure what came over me, I’ve been horny all day and oh I don’t know I was wondering about you and Alexis and …”

“Whoa hold up Mum, what do you mean you were wondering about me and Alexis?” Adriana interrupted as the words spewed forth in a torrent from her mother.

Mary took a deep breath and started at the beginning, about what she’d seen that morning and where it had taken her thoughts, though she didn’t explain that she’d slept with Olivia and that that was what had led her to think such a relationship might be possible.

“And you mean you didn’t freak at the thought of your two daughters fucking each other?” Adriana asked, surprised that such a significant point had been simply glossed over.

“I guess not,” she admitted shyly. Adriana now found herself staring at her mother’s crotch, where she had failed to completely cover her pussy, which Adriana noted was bald.

“Have you ever slept with another woman Mum?” Adriana asked, feeling her insides react and her pussy moisten at asking her mother such a question.

“Actually I have,” Mary answered, deciding that honestly was probably the only option at this point as the colour rrose in her face. Adriana watched her mother. Her chest was heaving, her breasts rising and falling. She saw her tongue dart out nervously to lick her lips. Adriana was surprised by the fact that she felt a sudden desire to see that tongue between her legs. Then a flash of inspiration hit her.

Adriana sat next to her mother, the toy between them. “Mum,” she said quietly, moving her hand to gently rest on her mother’s knee, “have you had sex with Aunt Olivia?”

Mary was stunned in silence. She sat there staring at her daughter wondering what to answer. She knew what she should answer, but something told her that Adriana would see through it.

“Yes,” she whispered hoarsely.”

Adriana stared at her mother and decided to plough boldly on. “So have I …” She could see that Mary was completely lost for words at that point and picked up the double ended dildo, her pussy now oozing with pleasure as she began to relate to her mother how she had ended up with the toy.

Mary found herself enraptured by the story that was related and her whole body was getting excited as Adriana described the gentle touches in the change rooms and ultimately the blatant sex that she had had with Julie and Olivia.

“I want to share this with you Mum,” Adriana said, holding the toy between them. “I want to fuck you.”

Mary couldn’t’ believe that her own daughter had just said this to her. What was more, she couldn’t believe that the only answer she wanted to give was “Yes.”

Adriana’s hand snaked along Mary’s thigh until her finger tips brushed her mother’s bald pussy. Then she leaned in and kissed her. Mary’s lips willingly parted to receive her mother’s tongue and then the two of them were horizontal, tangled together, lips enmeshed, and hands seeking to discard clothing.

They were soon naked, breasts pressed together, pelvis’ apart, fingers exploring each other’s folds until Adriana told her mother she wanted to get the toy between them.

They sat opposite each other and Adriana fed the toy inside her mother’s pussy before leaning back and edging her bum forwards, spearing herself on the other end of the toy. Adriana lifter her legs over her mothers; her feet now behind her mother’s back and Mary helped pull Adriana towards her until there was little of the toy left exposed between them, both of their pussies full. Mary reached out and touched Adriana’s small breast, pulling on the nipple and Adriana reached down and caressed her mother’s clit.

Mary groaned at the touch and leant back. With one hand Adriana continued to work her mother’s clit whilst using the other to pull her nipple and squeeze her breast. Mary thrust her chest out and quickly exploded, having worked herself close to cumming before Adriana had interrupted her.

“Eat me Mum,” Adriana said as Mary lay back, the toy sliding from her pussy. “Give me an orgasm.”

Adriana withdrew her end of the toy and lay back on the bed, beckoning her mother to enjoy her bald pussy. Mary moved closer, her eyes feasting on the beauty of her athletic daughter’s perfection, untouched as yet by age or child birth. She leaned over her and started at her lips and then slowly travelled over the perfection until her tongue was caressing Adriana’s inflamed pink labia. Then with relish, she attacked her clitoris, licking and flicking and sucking until Adriana exploded.

When it was over, Mary found herself berating herself for having allowed it to happen. She knew it was wrong. But there just seemed to be something in her that drove her to these illicit sex encounters. First Olivia, then Steve and now her own Daughter. She promised herself that she’d bring an end to it. Well … soon … maybe.

The family were getting together again for a BBQ around at John and Mary’s place. Most of the girls had gone out shopping, but Julie was feeling horny and figured that the best chance she’d have of being satisfied would be at home with the guys. Steve was yet to arrive, having gone out with his mates for the day, which left Julie with her Father and Uncle.

As she drank with them, she started to fantasise. She’d fucked both of them, but so far, she’d never had sex with two men at once. She’ thought about it with Jordan, but had decreed that she wouldn’t sleep with him for his stupid action and hadn’t been willing to compromise that statement other than to blow him.

Over the course of the afternoon, she got hornier and hornier and decided that she would be satisfied. She gradually removed more and more clothing until she was in her bikini, pulled so that her nipples were barely covered; it was riding up her arse like a g-string and rolled down so that it was clear that she was shaved. She had been steadily feeding the guys drinks and although she could tell that her father didn’t approve of the way John was looking at her, he was obviously enjoying the view just as much and torn because if he stopped her, he missed out as well.

In the kitchen, fetching more beers, Julie decided it was time, she took the caps off two beers then pulled her bikini bottom aside and slipped first one and the other between her lips to the point that the neck widened. She slid them back and forth, ensuring that the glass was wet with her juices and then went outside, handing the beers to them. She watched them as they raised the bottles to their lips. John drank before glancing at the bottle, but her father stopped his before he drank, sniffing at it. He glanced at Julie enquiringly and she winked, mimicking with her fingers a cock penetrating a hole. He laughed and drank.

Julie reached up to the straps of her bikini and pulled them down, her firm breasts spilling free for the two guys to appreciate.

“Julie!” her father exclaimed.

“Oh relax Dad, there’s something you should know. I’ve already fucked Uncle John.” Dave stared at John and looked like he was about to beat the crap out of him, but Julie quickly stepped between them. “He didn’t want me to Dad, but I chased him and I fucked him, not the other way around. Just like I did to you. And now I want you both at once.”

Dave stared down at his daughter, his brain swirling. She’d fucked John? And now she was saying she wanted both of them? As he floundered with the thought she removed her bottoms to expose her bald pussy and then her hands were attacking his shorts.

“Hey, I won’t if you don’t give the ok,” John said quietly, embarrassed that Julie had just revealed the secret and yet desperately hoping he wouldn’t miss out.

Julie had her father’s cock in her mouth.

“Oh fuck, I’m too far into this to deny her now, if that’s what she wants, who am I to say no. I should have said no a long time ago.”

“Thank you Daddy,” Julie smiled up at him. The cute smile on her face as she looked up at him from her knees, his cock in her hand was almost enough to make him blow his load there and then.

Julie turned from him and addressed her Uncle. “Well don’t just stand there, get it out,” she laughed and soon had his cock in her mouth as she wanked her father’s with her hand. Then she was alternating, sucking first one and then the other.

Julie stopped sucking her father and uncle and knelt down doggy style. “I want you behind me Daddy and I want to suck uncle John,” she informed them. John knelt and slipped his cock into her mouth, watching as she fucked her father’s cock, her head being forced forwards each time that he thrust his cock inside her pussy.

“Oh fuck that’s good,” she mumbled around John’s cock as she pulled her mouth back before her father’s thrust sent her plunging back down it. Dave watched as his cock slid in and out of his daughter’s pussy, as always marvelling that he was being presented with such an opportunity with his gorgeous daughter. Part of him was repelled by the fact that when he looked up he saw his wife’s borther with his cock in her mouth, but at the same time, he was compelled to continue, the sensation of her pussy on his cock edging out the other concerns that threatened his mind.

John held still as Julie’s mouth worked up and down his shaft, his erection throbbing with the excitement, his mind stunned at this outcome. He was sure that he’d just destroyed any chance of continuing an amicable relationship with his wife’s brother-in-law. Now he had his cock in his niece as she fucked her father. He thought that it would give him trouble getting to the point of orgasm, but Julie reached forward and began stroking his balls and he all but forgot about what was happening at the other end of her body.

“Oh fuck, I can’t take it, I’m going to cum,” John announced. Julie worked her mouth up and down his shaft, squeezing on his balls and pulling them away from his body as they tensed and then released their contents, flooding her mouth with sperm. She swallowed it all.

John pulled back and watched as Dave fucked his daugter. He wasn’t getting all of his massive cock in her, but he was certainly starting to fuck her with gusto.

“Daddy, there’s something I have to tell you.”

Dave hesitated, “What on earth could she have to tell him? How much more shocking could it get than finding out she’d been fucking her Uncle?”

“I’m on the pill Daddy and I want you to be the first man to ever shoot a load of cum into my pussy!” Dave was relieved that that was all and excited at the same time. He renewed his thrusting, sliding his large cock in and out of her from behind, watching as her lips clung to the veins of his shaft as it slid backwards and forwards.

“Fill me with your cum, Daddy,” Julie insisted, using one hand to pleasure her clit as he worked her over.

Hearing her all but begging was all the incentive that Dave needed and he stabbed his dick deep inside her and held still as his body exploded, pumping his seed within her.

Julie felt the cum fill her, felt her father’s cock as it twitched and pulsed and with one more quick action on her clit, sent herself into orgasmic overload. She fell forwards, sliding off her father’s cock. She turned and looked up at him, smiling.

“Let me clean you off Daddy,” she said, sitting up again and reaching for his cock. Dave stepped closer and Julie sucked on his cock, Dave flinching at the intensity of the action as she cleaned their combined juices from his dick.

Dave went to retrieve his pants so that he could pull himself together before the other’s came back but Julie said, “I’m not finished yet Daddy, there’s something I really want to try.”

“And what might that be Julie?” Dave asked, pausing in the action of pulling on his shorts.

“Well, um, I’ve been masturbating and trying stuff and I want to have a cock in my arse and my pussy at the same time. I want both of you to fuck me together like that.” Julie watched the two men, noting that both their cocks were rising as she suggested the idea to them. “I want to have Uncle John stick his cock in my arse whilst I ride you Daddy.”

“Well I think we’ve established that whatever my little girl wants, she gets, so as long as John is willing, I’ll be a part of it,” Dave answered.

“Hell yes,” John said, his hand already stroking his erection at the thought. “Let’s do it inside though, where it might be a bit more comfortable.”

The three of them grabbed their clothes from the paving and headed inside to the living room. Julie told her father to lie down on his back so that she could mount him. With Dave on his back, Julie straddled him and slowly lowered herself down, reaching with her hand to steady his massive cock as it penetrated her. She sat there for a while, fucking him and Dave reached up with his hands to take her full breasts in them, pulling and manipulating them.

“You have the most wonderful breasts Julie,” he told her.

“Thanks Daddy, I love it when you play with them for me. Then Julie dropped down onto her knees, leaning forwards, her breasts now crushed against her father’s chest. She slid forward so that his cock slid from her hole and then knelt up doggy style astride him, telling her uncle to slip his cock in her pussy for a bit and get it nice and wet. She moved forward to dangle her breasts over her father’s mouth and gasped as she felt his teeth gently capture her left nipple whilst her Uncle’s cock slipped within her.

When John had fucked her pussy for a few minutes Julie announced that it was time to make it happen. John withdrew from her and Julie slid her way back down her father’s shaft.

“Ok, Uncle John, now fill my arse with your stiff cock.”

John used his hand to aim his slippery cock at Julie’s puckered little anus, remembering how much he’d enjoyed the first opportunity he’d had to get inside it. He pushed until the head of his penis had pushed inside the hole and Julie started to push back, urging him to fill her with it. John felt his cock slide entirely within Julie’s anus and moaned as it was squeezed by her ring of muscle.

Julie squealed, telling her father and uncle how good it was to have both her holes filled with their cocks. She rocked a little, unable to move too much, but managing just enough to get movement from both of them, sliding in and out of her holes.

“I want you both to cum in me,” Julie said, “I need you to move and then I am going to cum so hard.” Julie started working quickly up and down her father’s cock and John worked to keep pace and stop himself from sliding from her slippery anus. When Julie announced that she wished she could have a cock in her mouth as well, John lost it and spurted his cum in her bum, which sent of a chain of orgasmic explosions as first Julie reacted to that and then her father to her orgasm. They’d all cum within moments of each other and Julie exclaimed her delight.

John stepped away and then Julie rolled over onto her back away from her father.

“Fuck, that was soooo good,” Julie said, smiling up at the two men. Then she grabbed her bikini from where she’d tossed it on the couch and pulled on the bottoms, cum leaking from both her bum and pussy.

“Mmm, I’m going to spend the rest of the day walking around with your cum oozing from me,” she announced. At that point there was a car in the drive and Dave and John scrambled into their clothes.

Later on that evening, Adriana pulled Julie aside when they were inside getting drinks. She turned her head with her hand and stepped in, kissing her cousin, her tongue probing in her mouth. Julie willingly melted into the kiss, her hands wrapping around Adriana to cup her buttocks. She squeezed and thrust her breasts against Adriana. Adriana slid her hand up under Julie’s skirt before fondling her crotch through her bikini.

“God you’re wet!” Adriana exclaimed, her fingers sliding between Julie’s slick pussy lips. She pulled her hand out of Julie’s pants and brought her fingers to her lips, sucking on them. “Oh my god, you’ve got cum in your pussy!” Adriana hissed. Julie giggled quietly in response.

“Who the hell did you fuck? We left you alone with the two Dads … did you go somewhere?”

“Now why would I do that when there were two perfectly happy cocks here for me to work with?” Julie replied.

“Holy Crap, what did you do, get one of them alone and fuck him?”

“Better,” Julie replied, laughing again as she saw her comment draw comprehension from her cousin.

“You fucked them both?”

“At the same time …” Julie added.

“No way! How the hell did you get that to happen, I’d have thought your Dad would freak if you he thought you’d fuck my Dad!”

“Yeah well, it was a bit tense for a while, especially because I told Dad that I’d already fucked him … but I guess the fact that he wanted me badly too won out in the end. After all, how can he complain about me fucking my Uncle when I’ve been fucking him too! Of course, I don’t think he even suspects that I’ve done you, Alexis, Mum and Steve as well!”

“Far out, I can’t believe you fucked our Dad’s at the same time …”

“Oh fuck, it was so good Adie, I got your Dad to fuck my arse while I rode my Dad’s cock in my pussy, then they filled both my holes with cum!” Julie informed her cousin. Adriana stood there in disbelief, Julie holding her close and moving so that Adriana’s thigh was between her legs. Julie began to dance so that her wet crotch was grinding down on Adie’s thigh.

“Do you want to eat their cum from me?” Julie asked, her voice husky with anticipation.

“Ewwwwww, no!” Adriana laughed, breaking the spell. “I don’t mind a bit of cum now and then, but not when you’ve been packing it in there this long!

“Spoilsport!”

“Me a spoilsport? Do you think you would if I asked you to do it?”

“Well, when you put it like that, no,” Julie laughed.

“You know there’s something I should tell you as well,” Adriana said to Julie conspiratorially.

“Oh?” Julie asked, clearly excited at the prospect.

“We’re even, I’ve fucked just as many family members as you have.”

“No way. I’ve fucked both our Dad’s and you’ve only done one.”

“Yeah, but I’ve done it with both our Mums,” Adriana informed her, grinning. It was Julie’s turn to stare in disbelief.

“Tell me,” Julie said. Adriana related the tale about how she had caught her mother playing with her toy in her bedroom and Julie hung on every word.

“Well then there’s only one thing we can do,” Julie announced when Adriana stopped.

“What’s that?”

“Well obviously, I need to do your Mum and you need to do my Dad,” Julie said as if it were the most natural conclusion anyone could come to.

Over the rest of the night, the two girls drifted in and out of the house, teasing each other and trying to come up with a plan. In the end, with everyone else having gone to bed, Mary stood and said goodnight to the two of them.

Adriana jumped up from where she was sitting and hugged her Mum. Then as she went to give her a kiss good night, thrust out her tongue into her mother’s mouth. Mary couldn’t believe that she’d just done that in front of Julie! Then Julie stood up to wish her aunt a good night and thank her for the BBQ.

Julie hugged her Aunt and then made as if to kiss her cheek. But she too stuck out her tongue seeking to get it into her Aunt’s mouth.

“Julie!” Mary said, completely caught off guard.

“Oh, sorry, Aunt Mary,” Julie said. Mary began to walk inside. Julie and Adriana turned to each other and began kissing, their hands rubbing at each other’s bodies, their eyes watching Mary as she walked away. When she reached the door that led inside, she turned, a frown upon her face as odd thoughts crossed her mind following the two attempted kisses. Then she froze as she saw her daughter and neice mauling each other …

Mary found herself hesitating as she watched Julie and Adriana embrace and kiss. God, it was so arousing, seeing them enjoying each other like that. She dragged herself away, knowing that she shouldn’t stay, knowing that she’d only end up doing something she shouldn’t.

Adriana and Julie continued to entwine and dance their tongues about each other.

“Damn, I thought she was going to stay for a second there,” Julie said, as they broke apart.

“Me too. Of course, we don’t have to go to bed yet,” Adriana said to her, a glint in her eye.

“Of course not, feel like a skinny dip?”

“I feel like a lot more than that!” Adriana said.

“Well, let’s just start there, it will clean me up for when you get to lick my pussy,” Julie said, pulling her clothing off and then leaping into the pool.

Mary had only made it as far as the kitchen, figuring that she needed water before she went to bed in the state that she was in. When she heard the splash, she was drawn back to look, justifying to herself that she needed to be sure that it was a deliberate splash and not an accident.

As she stood in the doorway that led outside, she saw Adriana slowly peel her clothes off, standing on the side of the pool, swaying seductively, obviously for the audience of one, Julie who was in the water. She continued to watch as Adriana dove into the pool, over the top of Julie.

She knew that she should have left then, but when Adriana surfaced, the two girls kissed again and she found it too seductive, too arousing, to simply turn around and leave. Her fingers found their way between her legs and she was fingering her pussy as she watched her daughter and niece kissing. She found herself hesitating further, even when the girls stopped kissing and began swimming around. She realised what she was really waiting for was the chance to see Julie naked. She remembered what her sister Olivia had looked like when they were younger and wanted to see how Julie compared. Given the way she filled out her swimsuit, it was bound to be lovely.

She found herself thinking back to the very first time that she’d touched Oliva’s breasts. They’d developed quicker than her own and in a curious bit of exploration had asked her what the felt like. Soon she’d had them in her hands, then her mouth. It had all rolled from there.

Her fingers continued to work on her clitoris and she was about to give it up and go find somewhere quiet to masturbate when Julie climbed out of the pool.

Mary’s knees went weak as the goddess-like body of her niece emerged from the water. Droplets ran down her perfect skin, cascaded from her erect nipples. Nipples that capped what could quite possibly be the most beautiful breasts she’d seen. Her eyes couldn’t’ stop though. There was more to see, the curve of her hips that were fuller than her own daughter’s. Her legs were beautiful, less muscular than Adriana, but gorgeously proportioned. And between her legs, she was bald. All Mary could tell from this distance was that there was no hair. She now really wanted to go out there and get a closer look.

Julie took a drink and then returned to the edge of the pool, sitting down with her legs dangling in the water. Adriana moved over to her and Julie spread her legs, pulling her feet from the water and splaying them either side of her to give Adriana clear access to her pleasure centre.

Adriana pulled on Julie’s breasts and then ran her fingers over her wet nakedness before moving with her tongue to begin feasting upon her pussy.

Dave stood at the windowsill, looking down at what was occurring in the pool. He’d heard splashing and had awoken. He moved quietly to the window, not wanting to wake Olivia. He looked to see what was happening and saw Julie and Adriana swimming in the pool. He was about to get back into bed when he realised that the two girls weren’t just swimming, but were kissing! He stood, mesmerised by the scene below him and then, as he watched, took his cock from the boxers he was wearing and started to stroke his rapidly hardening erection. When Julie sat on the edge and Adriana started to lick her, he started to daydream about going down and joining in.

He’d fucked Julie and Adriana had the sort of body that any red-blooded male would want a piece of. He’d watched her grow up into a stunning athlete and now was seeing her in a light he’d not even thought to dream about. He’d let John fuck Julie; he wondered whether Adriana would be willing to repay the family debt.

Mary thought back to Julie’s goodnight kiss. She’d slipped her tongue in. And she’d seemed intent on Mary staying. Mary had had sex with Adriana and she too had slipped her tongue into her mother’s mouth whilst saying goodnight. Did they really want her to join in?

Mary was so horny now that she was prepared to take the chance. She stepped quietly outside, pausing after a couple of paces, her fingers still stimulating herself. She got about half way before Julie heard her and turned her head.

Julie glanced at her aunt, pleased to see her standing there. Even more pleased to note the lust that was clearly scrawled across her face.

“Hi Aunt Mary, have you changed your mind about staying?” Prompting Adriana to stop what she was doing and glance past her cousin’s body to where her mother had stopped, frozen.

“I … I …” Mary started, not knowing what to say, even though she had now acknowledged what she wanted.

Julie stood from the side of the pool and walked over to her aunt. Mary’s eyes danced over Julie as she approached, marvelling in the perfection. Julie took her Aunt in her arms and slid her tongue across her lips, which parted, allowing her tongue in turn to dance within Julie’s mouth.

As they stood kissing, Adriana climbed from the pool and Julie started to remove her Aunt’s clothing. Adriana moved in behind her mother and helped Julie to discard her clothing.

Mary half turned between the two young girls and kissed one and then the other as they wrapped their arms around her, their naked bodies fused in a tight embrace. She felt the girls’ hands on her back, caressing her buttocks, welcoming her to their illicit union.

“I want to eat you Aunt Mary, and I want you to eat me too,” Julie announced while she was sharing a kiss with her daughter.

“I want that too,” Mary admitted, her breath husky with desire. Julie broke apart from the three-way embrace and led her Aunt to a sun-lounge, now lit with a searing splash of light from the full moon that hung overhead, presiding over proceedings.

Dave decided. Whether he’d get to fuck either of the girls or not, he was going to get close enough to get a better look. Just the thought of the two gorgeous girls tangled together was enough to get him close to blowing his load, but getting closer would be better!

Adriana knelt alongside her mother as Julie got down between her legs. She kissed her mother, their tongues twisting together and then lowered her mouth to her breast, sucking and pulling at the nipple.

Julie’s tongue traced each delicate fold of her Aunt’s engorged lips, enjoying the way she wriggled and squirmed under the touch. As she glanced up past her bald mound she saw Adriana pulling her head away from her mother’s breast, her nipple stretched and elongated, caught between her teeth. Julie ground her thighs together and resumed exploring the pussy before her.

Mary reached with her hand and pulled upon Adriana’s nipple before sliding her hand over her stomach, Adriana moved so that her mother had access to her pussy and was rewarded when she felt herself spread by Mary’s fingers as they found their way inside her now slick hole.

Mary worked her fingers around her daughter’s pussy but concentrated on the glorious pleasure that she could feel through her own thanks to the ministrations of Julie’s tongue, feeling the pressure building as its every flick and caress took her closer and closer to the pinnacle of her pleasure.

Dave detoured via the toilet, some of the evening’s drinking catching up with him. Once he was done there, he crept downstairs, like a five year old at Christmas he thought to himself. He made his way into the kitchen where he knew he’d be able to see through the window.

As he peered through, his hand already stroking his cock, which he’d released through the fly in his boxers, he froze. There were three people out there! Clearly Adriana was kneeling alongside the third person, it was evident from the size of her breasts, which due to their small size were hard to make out in the shadows of the moonlight, even in profile. He knew the top of Julie’s head because he’d seen it in similar action on himself (not to mention that he knew his own daughter anyway!).

Clearly the third was a woman, because he could see the shape of her hips. He couldn’t see her face though as it was shielded by the back of the sun lounge. He knew it wasn’t Olivia, which only left Alexis and Mary in the house. It clicked then. The body had to be Mary’s as Alexis was smaller. The realisation that his daughter and niece were busy sexually pleasuring their aunt and mother sent his cock back to instant full erection.

He watched, stroking himself but became frustrated with the sunlounge and decided to move out to where he could get a better angle.

Mary thrust her fingers deep inside Adriana’s pussy as she realised that she was going to cum. With her thumb pressed firmly upon her daughter’s bald mound she had a grip on her with one hand whilst the other held tight to the sun lounge. Julie ran her tongue over her clit again and again and Mary found her back arching and spasming as she was tipped over the precipice of pleasure. Her pussy exploded with her orgasm. Her fingers slipped from Adriana’s pussy and she lay quietly convulsing.

Adriana and Julie got off their knees, embraced and kissed.

“Now its my turn,” Julie said eagerly.

“Awww,”: Adriana said, her pussy on fire from her mother’s fingering and desiring release.

“Don’t worry, we won’t leave you out,” Julie assured her, her hands grasping Adriana’s buttocks and squeezing them. Mary watched the two of them, as did Dave from the shadows of the doorway, unbeknownst to them all.

He watched as Mary stood from the sun lounge. He was impressed. As Olivia had, Mary had held up well from the rigours of child birth and age and he knew that he would fuck her in a second given the chance. After a brief appreciation of his daughter’s body as she lay herself upon the chair, he cast his eye over Adriana. He could only see her from behind but he was more than happy to see her tight arse and muscular legs. If only she’d turn around so he could see her little breasts.

Mary knelt down and admired Julie’s smooth pussy, wondering at the fact that all the women in the family seemed to have shaved. It made her curious about Alexis. She knew that Adriana had slept with her, did that mean that she too had a bald pussy? Her fingers danced delicately over Julie’s pussy, tracing up and down the slick labia, swollen with pleasure. She drew a fingertip gently down her slit and then up and inside her. Then she ceased her digital appreciation and repeated it with her tongue.

Adriana played with Julie’s breasts briefly before stepping over her, putting one foot on either side of the sun lounge and telling Julie that she could lick her pussy for her as her mother pleasured Julie. Then she squatted until Julie’s tongue was elegantly flicking at her slick pussy.

Dave watched as Adriana mounted the sun lounge and was finally rewarded with a view of her chest. It was almost flat, but her breasts were still evident and even from here he could tell that she had lovely little neat, erect nipples. He felt a surge of pleasure in his cock as she revealed herself.

He shifted a foot to find a slightly more comfortable position and managed to kick over a small pot that he’d not spied in the dark, causing it to roll over the pavers for a moment, the sound seemingly like a cymbal crashing in the quiet of the night.

Mary froze. Adriana peered at the doorway to the house and Julie turned her head to peer with her.

“Who is it?” Adriana asked, no sign of fear or concern in her voice. Julie was similarly unafraid knowing that she’d fucked anyone else in the house and therefore really only curious as to who was going to join in.

Mary on the other hand had a knot in her stomach, her legs weak, she was caught, kneeling between her niece’s legs, both of them naked, her own daughter poised above Julie’s face. Please let it be Olivia she was thinking. Olivia would understand. Hell she’d probably join in. Even Steve wouldn’t be too bad, she’d had sex with him. But what if it was John or Dave? How could she explain to either of them?

Dave stepped from the dark corner, his erection preceding him. Mary gasped, thinking her worst fears had come true. Then she saw his erect cock.

“Enjoying the show Daddy?” Julie said as he closed the distance.

“Um, yes actually,” he said somewhat sheepishly and blushing as he looked down to where Mary was kneeling, fear across her features.

“Ooh, you were right Julie, it is big” Adriana said quietly as she checked out her uncle’s cock. She was about to say “almost as big as Steve’s” but stopped just in the nick of time.

Adriana’s comment drew Mary’s gaze away from Dave’s face and down to his manhood. She too had the thought pass through her mind that it was almost as big as Steve’s and also caught herself before she said anything.

As she looked on, wondering what could possibly happen next, Adriana stepped back from where she’d been straddling Julie and then took the cock in her hand. Dave smiled at her, now knowing that he would indeed get to stick his cock into her tight little pussy. If she’d done that so willingly, he doubted even anything her mother would say would change her mind.

“Come on Aunt Mary, make me cum,” Julie said, breaking her reverie. Knowing that there could be no ‘normal’ way out of the situation, Mary bent her head and resumed the devouring of her niece, her eyes watching her daughter as she stroked her uncle’s cock before taking it in her mouth.

Adriana crooned over Dave’s cock as she felt it glide over her tongue and between her lips, her hand grasping his balls and squeezing gently. She glanced across and saw Julie grin at her before tossing her head back, a reaction to Mary’s tongue working on her clitoris. She swirled her tongue around the large head of Dave’s cock, her fingers tickling at his scrotum. Dave groaned as he watched his hot young nieces mouth descend over the head of his cock and part way down his shaft. When she had all she could take, he felt her suck hard upon his cock, her tongue working around and around it in her mouth.

Julie felt herself approaching the point of her orgasm and glanced down to where her Aunt’s tongue was flicking back and forth against her erect clitoris. She cried out, her body spasming as she was pushed beyond the brink.

Mary ran her hands gently over Julie’s thighs as she watched her pussy quietly convulsing with the results of her achievements. Then she turned to where Adriana was continuing to suck on her uncle’s cock.

“Geez, Dave, Liv told me that your cock was big when she first met you. Lucky she never told me exactly how big or I might have done something about seeing it ages ago.”

“Well, who knows where that may have lead,” he laughed in response.

“I want you to fuck me Uncle Dave,” Adriana said, pulling her mouth off of his cock. She stood and turned around, her hands resting on the top of the sun lounge that Julie was lying on. Dave eyed off her tight arse and stepped towards her, his massive stiff cock homing in like a missile.

“Damn, Adriana, your arse is gorgeous. All that cycling seems to be keeping you in perfect trim!”

Adriana blushed at the compliment and then groaned as she felt the pressure of her uncle’s cock against her bald pussy lips. “Well you never know Uncle Dave, I might even let you fuck my arse if you play your cards right.”

Mary gasped audibly when Adriana suggested that she might allow such a thing to happen.

“What’s wrong Aunt Mary, haven’t you ever let someone stick their cock in your bum?” Julie asked.

“Um, well, yes actually, I just didn’t think that Adriana would have done it, or you from that matter. Am I right in assuming that you’ve had a cock there?”

“Oh yes, in fact, I’ve had that cock in my arse and I love it!” As she said it, she reached up to where Adriana’s breasts were hanging from her chest, the nipples tight and erect and pulled on them, running her fingertips over the breasts and down over Adriana’s abdomen. “And I’ll tell you something else you probably didn’t know, I was there when Adriana’s bum was first fucked.”

“Julie!” Adriana grunted, objecting to such a free sharing of information.

“Oh don’t be such a prude, you’ve got my dad’s cock in your pussy for crying out loud!” laughed Julie, pulling hard on her nipples. Adriana giggled sheepishly before moaning as Dave thrust his cock hard inside her as if to remind her.

“God, I think I need to get some action with that cock,” Mary said, moving over to watch as her daughter was impaled on Dave’ cock.

“Well I think you should suck it for me then,” Dave said, pulling his cock from Adriana’s pussy. Mary leant over and took his cock in her mouth, sucking her daughter’s juices from it as he pushed it into her mouth. He slid his cock back and forth within her mouth a few times before sliding it back into Adriana’s pussy. Adriana was now kissing Julie and using her hands to play with her breasts and pussy as her own pussy was penetrated.

Steve was sleeping on the couch and woke, thirsty. He wondered whether to bother going to the kitchen for a drink or whether to simply continue to try and sleep. He had just managed to get to the point that he thought that he should get some water to re-hydrate when he heard moaning that appeared to be coming from outside. There was no mistaking the sort of activity that caused it either. Someone was having sex outside. He quickly tumbled off the couch in his boxers to go and quietly investigate who it was that was having the fun, hoping that he’d be able to join in.

When he got to the door of the patio, like his father before him, he paused and crept close enough to see who it was before daring to make his presence known.

When he did peer around the corner, the scene before him stunned him. He’d honestly been expecting Julie and one of his cousins or maybe even his mum and dad, but the combination here blew his mind. As he watched, his father withdrew his cock from Adriana’s pussy and presented it to his Aunt to suck, which she willingly did. Steve felt his cock growing as he surveyed the scene, as always having his eyes drawn to where Adriana and Julie were wrapping their tongues together.

Steve knew that there was no way that he could continue to watch the scene play out and not join in and so shedding his boxers, walked out to where everyone was fucking.

“It would seem to me, that there’s a shortage of cock out here,” he said quietly, causing all the participants to start with fright and spin around.

“Steve!” Dave hissed in shock as his son walked out. He didn’t know what to say, he had his cock in his niece’s pussyl

“Mm, bring that over here Steve, Dad’s got Adie and Aunt Mary to please at the moment, but I could use that nice fat cock of yours in my pussy.

Dave wanted to protest, but found himself simply watching as his son strode past him around to the sun lounge and knelt down along side it. Julie spun herself so that her legs straddled his hips and he slid his cock into her slippery snatch.

“They look so good fucking together, don’t they?” Adriana asked of her mother and uncle as she pushed herself back against her uncle’s cock.

Mary was mesmerised by the sight of the sister and brother intimately enjoined, Steve sliding his cock in and out of Julie’s shaved pussy.

“Fuck I love your cock Steve,” Julie said, leaning forwards so that she could see it sliding between her lips.

“I think you should fuck my Mother now uncle Dave,” Adriana said, extricating herself from her uncle’s cock.

“What do you say Mary, are you ready for this?” Dave said, turning and holding out his cock before him.

“Oh yes, come and fuck me with it,” Mary said, lying back upon the pavers beside the pool. Dave moved over to her and knelt down between his legs so that he could slide his cock into her pussy in the missionary position. He held himself over her, levering up on his hands and then lowered his head to first one breast and then the other, sucking and nibbling upon her nipples as he effortlessly slid his cock in and out of her. Mary thrust her breasts at her brother-in-law’s mouth the tension on her nipples sending thrills of pleasure shooting through her body as her pussy was speared over and over again.

“Lay down Julie, I want you to lick my pussy while Steve fucks you,” Adriana said, moving over to where her cousin’s were happily enjoying each other. Julie lay back and allowed Adriana to lower her pussy to her face, greeting it with her tongue, probing and licking.

Dave thrust his cock into his sister-in-law’s pussy, feeling her lips as they slid along his shaft. He could feel himself reaching the point of no return, his activities with Adriana having pumped him to the edge.

“I’m going to cum Mary, do you want it in your pussy?”

“Don’t cum yet, I want it in my arse!” Mary said, surprising Dave. He pulled his cock out and Mary spun around to suck it. “I want this thing in my Bum, spreading me and filling me.” She moved to her hands and knees and Dave moved in behind her. Dave slipped two fingers into her pussy, giving himself time to allow his proximity to explosion to subside. Withdrawing his fingers, he smeared her juices over Mary’s butt hole. He then slid his cock back between her slick lips to get his cock wet again before nudging the head of it against her puckered anus. He felt Mary push back and her anus expanded around his cock, allowing it to slowly slide within her ring of muscle.

“Look at you!” Adriana called out, laughing, “sounding so shocked that we’d been fucked in the arse and then begging for it the first chance that you get!” Mary offered no reply other than a satisfied moan as she felt Dave’s cock begin sliding back and forth within her bum.

“Oh Fuck!” Dave called out, pushing his cock as deep as he was allowed in her butt and holding there as his balls ejected their load of semen through his shaft and into Mary’s anus.

“I want you to fuck me like that Steve,” Adriana said to Steve as he thrust into his sister’s pussy whilst she licked Adriana’s.

“What do you think Jules, should I put my cock in Adriana’s arse, or do you think I should keep doing this?”

“Hey, I don’t mind if you fuck her arse, just so long as you’re prepared to do mine as well.” Julie replied.

‘Oh you know I will.”

Adriana moved away from Julie and went over to where her mother lay naked, recovering from her bout of sex. Adriana was on her hands and knees and lowered her head to her mother’s breast, sucking on her nipple. “Watch Steve fuck my arse mum,” she said, pulling her nipple with her teeth.

Steve moved in behind Adriana and slid his cock into her pussy, then dragging it up over her anus and back down again, smearing her juices before he started pushing the tip of his cock inside her.

“God its big mummy,” Adriana said as her anus was stretched, “I can’t believe how full my bum feels.” Mary found her breath quickening as her daughter vocalised her pleasure at having her cousin’s cock in her butt. She knelt up so that she could see the cock as it slipped and slid within her daughter’s bum.

Dave too moved to where he could see his son’s cock spearing within Adriana’s tight anus, wishing that it were his own.

“You should go fro a swim Uncle Dave, then I could suck your cock some more.” Dave wasn’t one to miss a hint like that and tumbled into the pool with a splash.

Julie moved over from where she had been watching and knelt behind her aunt. She pressed her breasts into her back, wrapping her arms around and cupping her breasts, squeezing and fondling them, pulling at the nipples. She allowed one hand to run down over her abdomen, across her bald mound until her fingers were exploring Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned against the sensual touch and felt Julie’s lips begin to caress her neck as she continued to watch Steve impale her daughter on his cock.

Julie moved around to her aunt’s side so that she could further explore her pussy with the fingers of her left hand. Her right hand ran across the small of Mary’s back and then down over her butt cheeks, pinching and squeezing before she slid her hand between her cheeks so that her fingers met up with her other hand exploring her pussy. When they were nice and wet, she slipped her middle finger up Mary’s anus to an appreciative groan. She then worked a second in beside it.

Mary turned her head to her niece and they kissed passionately as Julie continued to finger and tease at her holes, causing her to wiggle and squirm with the movements.

Dave emerged from the pool and moved over in front of Adriana who told him clearly that she wanted to suck his cock. Dave knelt before her and Adriana took the head of his cock in her mouth before allowing Steve’s thrust to push her head down over it, taking a little more each time.

John sat up in bed. He was sure he’d just heard a splash in the pool. Surely no one was still carrying on drinking at this hour? He glanced across to Mary’s side of the bed and noted that she wasn’t there. He figured that she must be in the toilet and rolled over, seeking to go back to sleep, his hand drifting down to his cock, stroking and working at it, bringing himself to erection. He wondered if he’d be able to get Mary to fuck him in the middle of the night.

Olivia too was awakened by the splash. She didn’t know what it was that had awakened her, but as she lay in bed, she wondered where Dave was. Probably in the loo after what he’d had to drink she decided.

Mary watched as Steve worked his cock in and out of Adie’s anus and her uncle’s cock disappeared and reappeared from within her mouth. She couldn’t’ believe how turned on she was by the sight. Especially because of the fact that her niece was madly fingering her holes.

“Know what you should do Aunt Mary?” she heard Julie whisper in her ear.

“What?” she queried with a hoarse whisper.

“You should lie down and slide your head under them so that you can lick Adie’s clit and get her to explode whilst Daddy fucks her bum.” Mary moaned at the thought and Julie started pushing her down, encouraging her. When she had lain upon her back, Julie told the others what was to happen and everyone stopped long enough to facilitate the adjustment to their position. Then Steve slid his cock back into Adriana’s arse as his father filled her mouth with his shaft.

Mary could see up close now as Steve’s cock stretched her daughter’s sweet little puckered hole, but she could also see just how wet her pussy was. She lifted her face and licked at Adriana’s pussy, bringing a muffled squeal of delight to the evening air.

John couldn’t take it. Where the hell was Mary? He decided to go and check for himself. He pulled his hands from his boxers and crept silently from the room.

Olivia needed to pee. She cursed having awoken and quickly pulled a t-shirt on so that she could make her way to the toilet and wait for Dave to finish. As she stepped from the room, she got the shock of her life and nearly squealed as she all but stepped on John as he moved past the door to the room.

John stopped in a dead fright as Olivia appeared before him in the hallway. He recovered quickly though when he saw the shape of Olivia’s breasts highlighted through the thin fabric of the t-shirt that she was wearing. The light was right for the perfect silhouette and his cock reacted happily to the view.

Olivia’s eyes were doing their own assessment of her semi-naked brother-in-law and she quickly spied the rising erection in his boxers.

“Why John, am I doing that to you?” John was thankful for the dimness of the light pool that he was standing in as his face flushed a furious scarlet.

Olivia grinned, liking the effect that she was having on him. “Imagine what would happen if I did this …” she said seductively, reaching out to brush her fingers across his cock. It twitched and she purred in appreciation.

“Olivia …” John began, as his mind searched for how he found himself standing in the passage of his home with his sister-in-law brushing her fingers against his cock. The brush quickly changed and he gasped as he felt his shaft firmly gripped, Olivia dropping to her knees before him.

Before he could even rally himself to speak, his boxers were pulled down and Olivia had his cock in her mouth.

“Oliva!” He hissed, shocked that his sister-in-law had just done this. He’d always eyed her off over the years, wondering if she was anything like the sex fiend he’d turned her into in his mind. But he’d never acted on the impulse. After all, you just don’t do that with your wife’s sister. Especially if you want to stay married!

‘Shut up and enjoy it,” Olivia said quietly as she ran her tongue over the head of his cock and down the side. She didn’t quite know what had come over her, but the sight of his cock against his boxers had simply started her craving a sexual encounter and she’d made a hasty decision on how to get one.

“I am enjoying it, but Mary could be back from the toilet any second!” John urged, torn between enjoying the taboo sensation and his fear of being caught by his wife.

“Shit, I thought that that was where Dave is,” Olivia said, releasing John’s cock and scrabbling to her feet.

“What, he’s not in your room?” John asked.

“No and obviously I assumed Mary was in yours or I wouldn’t have been quite so brazen about sucking you … well, maybe,” she giggled.

“I was woken by what I thought was a splash in the pool, maybe their back down stairs mucking around?” John suggested.

“Could be, I needed to pee. Wait for me and then we can both check,” Olivia said.

John moved with Olivia until she entered the toilet, confirming that neither of their spouses was there. John leant against the wall outside and was surprised when Olivia didn’t even bother to close the door. He checked her out as she lifted the t-shirt she was wearing and sat on the toilet, revealing that she shaved her pussy.

“Nice pussy,” he commented, grinning.

“Thanks,” laughed Olivia before starting to pee. When she finished she wiped herself and stood and flushed the toilet, moving back to where John stood, ready to find out where their spouses were.

“Hang on, I need to go now,” John said and stepped past her. He swung the door closed behind him, but Olivia stuck her foot in the way before it caught and pushed it open as he started to piss. She walked in behind him and reached around to hold his cock, aiming it as he drained his bladder.

“It must be fun getting to aim,” she giggled as he flexed and finally stopped.

“Well its easier when there isn’t a hot woman holding it for you,” he laughed. “Now let’s go see what’s going on.

Julie moved between her aunt’s legs again, using her tongue to caress her pussy as she watched her lick at her Adriana’s pussy, her arse being pounded by her brother’s cock.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming,” Adriana announced as her mother continued to tongue at her clit, her cousin’s cock sliding into her anus and her uncle’s in her mouth. Steve held his cock in her butt, feeling her flex and convulse with her orgasm. It was enough to bring him to orgasm and he felt his balls tense and then unleash their load into her butt. Mary stopped licking her daughter’s pussy and watched as Steve’s cock eased from her anus, leaving it gaping for a moment before it closed. Mary slid out from under her daughter, just as Steve’s cum began to oozed from Adriana’s anus.

“Oh God that’s good,” Adriana said, neglecting her Uncle’s cock as her body recovered.

“It looked fucking hot from here,” Dave said, looking down at his cute niece as she shuddered and shook slowly.

“Want to see it from the other end Uncle Dave? Want to slide that nice big cock of yours in my arse now?” Adriana purred, rolling onto her side and looking up at her uncle, past his erect cock.

“Oh you know I do Adriana,” he replied, his eyes glinting with lust.

“Well I tell you what, if Steve can get his cock stiff again, I want you to both do me at once, you in my butt and Steve in my pussy.”

‘I’m up for it if Steve is, what do you say Steve?” Dave said to his son. He could see from the look on Steve’s face that this wasn’t going to be a problem for him.

“Hell, just let me wash off and get stiff!: he announced, tumbling into the pool.

Julie continued to lick at her Aunt’s pussy, Mary having provided her access again once she’d freed herself from under Adriana who was passing the time until Steve returned by sucking on her Uncle’s cock some more.

“Fuck me for a bit Daddy, before you please Adie again, I want your cock in my pussy.” She pulled her knees up under herself and continued to eat her Aunt’s pussy. Dave extricated himself from Adriana’s mouth and moved in behind his daughter, sliding his cock deep insider her wet shaved pussy.

Mary turned to where Adriana lounged, “You know if you clean yourself up a bit you could come and sit on my face for me.” Adriana grinned at her mother and went over to the pool, where Steve was just getting out. She slid into the water and stood there, cum oozing from her butt. She reached down with her finger and ran it over her anus, finding the slime and moving her finger about to clean herself. She was pleased with how it felt, sliding her finger inside her hole as she watched Dave slowly moving his cock back and forth in Julie’s pussy.

As she watched, Steve moved over to where his Aunt lay and offered her his flaccid cock to suck. She willingly accepted it and began the task of returning him to a state of erection, preparing him to penetrate her daughter.

Olivia stepped quietly into the shaded patio area where others had spied before her, John stepping lightly behind her. She stifled a gasp as she took in the scene before her. She felt John pressing against her, his cock clearly erect as he peered over her shoulder. He too stifled an exclamation of surprise. As Olivia watched, her niece climbed from the pool, water cascading from her taught, hairless and delicious body.

John felt a surge in his cock as he spied on his daughter’s wondrous form and he thrust his boxer-clad erection against Olivia’s arse as he saw her advance on the orgy before them.

“Sorry mum, I can’t wait, its time for my double,” they heard her say as she reached the enjoined mass of bodies. Steve turned from where his Aunt had been suckling on his cock and at Adriana’s instruction, lay upon the ground. Adriana moved over him and effortlessly eased her way back onto his cock, sliding back and forth before leaning forward and calling for her Uncle to complete the connection.

Dave stopped fucking his daughter and moved in behind Adriana, eyeing off her tightly puckered little anus.

As Olivia watched her husband and son impale her niece, she wished for nothing more than to be able to swap places with her and feel the two huge instruments of pleasure spreading her wide. She ground back against her brother-in-law who moved slightly, his hand now rubbing down between her legs, past her anus until he had two fingers buried between her bald pussy lips. Mary growled low in her throat and worked back against the penetration, reaching back with her hand to find John’s cock and stroke it.

Mary moved and watched as the head of Dave’s cock started to slip within her daughter’s anus. Julie took up a position behind her father and brother and reached between them, her hands obviously beginning to caress their balls as they slowly moved within Adriana’s holes.

“Oh my fucking god,” Adriana exclaimed as she felt the two enormous cocks working her over. “One more cock for my mouth and I’d couldn’t be any fuller!”

Olivia felt John’s cock twitch at the suggestion and she knew that he wanted to go out there.

“Go fuck her mouth,” Olivia whispered over her shoulder. “Then you can fuck me later. She felt his finger’s slip from her pussy and she groaned as the pleasure departed her. Together, they strode from the shadows, shedding their minimalist clothing.

“Fancy having an orgy without us,” Olivia announced, causing everyone to turn in shock at their approach.

“Well it was probably naïve of us to think we could get away without someone else discovering us,” Dave admitted as he slid is cock back into Adriana’s bum. John walked over in front of his daughter and knelt before her, his cock levelled at her mouth.

“I’m always happy to make my daughter’s wishes come true,” he said as she grunted at the application of the cocks in her holes and swallowed his cock.

“Come here you two,” Olivia said to Julie and Mary, “I need to cum and I know you two will get me off.” She lay upon the ground and Mary moved in between her sister’s legs to start working on her clitoris and pussy lips with her tongue. Julie straddled her mother’s face, feeling her tongue begin delving in and exploring her pussy.

Adriana couldn’t believe that she was taking on three of her relative’s cocks at once. She could barely move, though couldn’t help but squirm and wriggle as each of the men thrust at her. She could feel Steve pulling on her nipples as his cock slipped back and forth within her pussy. She could tell that he could move least of the three guys. Her uncle was the most active and she could imagine that he must be slipping his cock at least half way in and out of her butt, stretching it with each thrust.

John found himself quickly approaching orgasm. He had already been aroused by his encounter with Olivia and just the thought of being a part of this decadent experience was powering his arousal, let alone the thought that it was his daughter sucking on his cock or the sight of his wife, sister-in-law and niece engaged in a three way lesbian lick fest only a metre from him. He thought back to this afternoon and the fact that he’d been the one fucking Julie up the arse and lost control. His sperm spewed from his cock into his daughter’s mouth.

Adriana swallowed some of her father’s cum, but it overflowed her mouth as she was pushed forward by the cock in her butt causing some of it to dribble down her chin.

Julie exclaimed her delight as she watched her uncle cum in his daughter’s mouth and she gave a commentary to her mother and Aunt who were unable to see the action.

Hearing Julie telling them all exactly what was happening at the other end of his niece’s body was enough for Dave. As Julie announced that she was going to go and lick the cum from her chin, he lost control, sending his seed into Adriana’s bum, following the path so recently taken by his son’s seed.

Julie removed herself from her mother’s face and went over to where Adriana had pushed herself into a seating position now that her uncle had removed his cock from her anus.

Julie licked her tongue across Adriana’s chin, taking her Uncle’s cum into her mouth and then kissing Adriana, sharing the warm salty taste between them. Then she told Adriana to get back into the doggy position that she’d been fucked in and moved around behind her.

Julie could see her father’s cum leaking from Adriana’s stretched anus. She reached out with her finger, rimming around the puckered hole before bringing her finger to her mouth and sucking it.

“Oh god I feel like such a slut and I love it!” Julie announced as her mother, father, aunt and uncle looked on. Then she dropped her face to the point where her brother’s cock was spearing into her cousin’s pussy and started licking and sucking at his balls. Then licking upon the part of his shaft that didn’t fit within Adie’s pussy, she ran her tongue up and around her anus, cleaning up the cum that was leaking from it.

“God Julie, you are a dirty little whore. And if you’re going to be a whore, then you’d better keep me in the loop,” her mother exclaimed. Then she demanded that she return to kiss her. When Julie’s lips were pressed against her own and she tasted the cum on them, Olivia finally exploded at the attention of Mary’s tongue.

Mary continued to gently lap at her sister’s convulsing lips until Olivia bucked her hips and demanded release from the over-whelming pleasure.

Steve announced that he was going to pump Adriana full of his cum and she called out her welcoming acceptance as his cock sent forth a stream of cum into her womb. Mary moved over from where she’d been licking her sister and told Steve to pull his cock out. She sucked it clean for him as Adriana watched and then lowered her mouth to her daughter’s pussy, using her tongue to lick and clean it as Julie had done to her anus. It was enough to send Adriana cascading over the edge of pleasure, bringing her second orgasm of the evening.

They all sat around naked, eyeing each other’s bodies, each waiting for someone else to say something or to move.

It was Olivia who broke the silence. “I don’t know about you lot, but I’m going for a quick dip, then I’m going to go into the living room where I’ll be waiting for someone to fuck me.” And she stood up and walked over to the pool, six sets of eyes followed her movement as she lowered herself into the water. Then one by one, they stood up and joined her in the pool.

Olivia ensured that as she passed John in the water that she grabbed his cock so that she could give it a couple of strokes and begin to return it to the state in which she’d had to abandon it as he’d moved away from her.

Olivia’s weren’t the only hands to caress another’s body in the pool; it was a touch-fest, with each person taking an opportunity to caress a cock, breast, pussy or arse as it arose. It wasn’t long until all three of the guys were swimming around with hard-ons and the girls were starting to think about where they might end up.

Once again it was Olivia that made the first move. True to her word, she moved inside to the living room and waited, naked, for someone to come and join her.

Not wanting Mary to think that he’d taken the opportunity for granted, John moved past her, his hands sliding over her lower back and bum, “Mind if I fuck your sister?” he asked her quietly.

“Be my guest,” she replied, turning and kissing him, giving his dick a tug as he left her in the pool.

John walked into the living room and Olivia smiled up at him from where she was sitting on the couch. “I was hoping that you might be the first one in here, it’s always nice to have sex with someone new.”

“Yes, well I did leave you in a quite a state of arousal, it only seemed fair that I come back to finish the job,” he replied. Olivia parted her knees and leant back upon the couch. John knelt between her legs and lowered his mouth to her left breast, sucking upon the nipple whilst his left hand began kneading the other. His cock was rubbing against her inner thigh and Olivia moaned.

John decided that he would take his time and gradually kissed his way down Olivia’s body, his tongue and lips trailing across her smooth, damp skin until he was licking along her inflamed labia … down one and back up the other, around and around until he finally relented and ran his tongue directly up her slit to her clitoris.

Mary decided that she wanted to witness her husband fucking her sister and was the next one out of the pool. When she came in side, John was on his hands and knees, his face, buried in her pussy. Olivia smiled at her over his head, though she said nothing.

Mary watched for a few moments, then knelt down behind her husband and began stroking his cock between his legs. He moaned, looking back to see who it was. Mary smiled at him and he resumed the attention that he was plying on Olivia’s pussy.

After a little of this, John decided it was time to fuck Olivia and moved. He pulled her knees towards him so that her arse was balanced on the edge of the couch, then slid his cock home inside her bald pussy. Mary moved in behind John, wrapping her arms up under his, her hands upon his chest, her breasts pressed to his back, his firm butt pushed back against her own hairless mound. She became one with him as he pumped back and forwards inside Olivia’s pussy.

“Come inside and suck my cock for me Adriana,” Dave said to his niece, when she moved past him, her butt scraping along his stiff cock.

“Well if you insist,” she replied, grinning.

“Oh I insist,” he laughed, clambering out of the pool. Steve and Julie were left to their own devices, which happened to be clinging to one another, their lips locked in a passionate kiss, Steve’s cock pressed against her belly.

Dave strode inside, his pert little niece beside him. They took a moment to admire the action that Mary, John and Olivia were enjoying before Dave sat down on the couch beside his wife. Adriana took up a position between his legs and lowered her mouth over the end of his erection, her tongue swirling around the tip, teasing at the small hole before she plunged downwards. Dave ran his hands through Adriana’s hair as she pleasured his cock, up and down and around and around with her tongue and lips.

Dave looked across next to him, watching his wife’s breasts rise and fall with the heave of her breath as her pussy was slammed into by John’s cock.

“You know, I wasn’t sure that you’d even want my cock after seeing the size of the other two you have access to,” John said at one point.

“Oh don’t worry about the size, there’s always something pleasurable with a cock in my pussy. Neither Dave nor Steve are able to slam into me so that I can feel their balls slapping my arse you know. And I LOVE a good hard pounding!”

John renewed his efforts until he could feel that his cock was going to unleash its load. He announced the fact and Olivia told him that she wanted to take it in her mouth. Mary freed her husband and moved to where she could see Adriana sucking on her uncle’s cock at the same time that Olivia took John’s into her mouth, sucking her own pussy juices from it.

She thrust her mouth down his shaft, taking him as deep as she could and then sucked on him like she was the last vacuum cleaner on earth. John grunted and tensed, holding still until his cock pulsed and short forth its load into Olivia’s willing mouth. She swallowed it all. John collapsed beside her on the couch. Mary wasted no time in moving into the position that he’d vacated, bending to kiss her sister, tasting her husband’s cum upon her lips. She pressed her breasts against her sister’s and then said to her, “Time for you to make me cum now.” Olivia grinned at her and they moved so that Mary was able to take up the position on the couch whilst Olivia knelt between her legs, applying her lips, teeth and tongue all over her exposed skin, gradually working towards her pussy.

Adriana stopped sucking on her Uncle’s cock, deciding that she wanted to fuck it again. She turned around so that she was facing away from him and lowered herself onto his cock, sliding up and down his shaft, moaning with each penetration deep within herself.

“What do you reckon, time to go and join the others again?” Julie asked her brother as they broke apart from another extended kiss.

“Well, I guess we should since we seem to have been the ones to have turned the entire family into sex-mad maniacs,” laughed Steve as Julie led him from the pool by his cock.

“Hey, I think we only unleashed what was already there!” Julie said.

“Well, yes, I think you’re right.”

As they entered, they took in the scene before them. John seemed to have collapsed into exhausted sleep on a chair, but Adriana was riding their father’s cock, now grinning at her cousins as she saw them approach, and their mother had her face buried in her Aunt’s pussy. Mary was busy kissing Dave as her daughter rode him while he stroked and pulled Mary’s nipples.

“Oh wow, I can see what I want,” Julie said to Steve and she moved over to kneel before Adriana. She lifted her hands to her breasts and stroked them before running her hands down her sides, over her thighs, back up the inside where she grasped her father’s balls. Then she sucked on Adriana’s tits, causing her to tip her head back with pleasure.

Steve moved over so that he was behind where Julie and his Mother were both now kneeling to please their partners. Julie had started to lick and suck on her father’s balls, occasionally moving up along the exposed part of his shaft to her cousin’s clit, where she licked and lapped, drawing squeals of excitement. He slid his erect cock within his Mother’s pussy and ran his hand over his sister’s butt and pussy, slipping a couple of fingers between her wet lips. He ran them, in and out and up over her anus as he slid his cock backwards and forwards within Olivia’s wet pussy.

After a minute, he pulled his cock out and then switched places, sliding his slick cock within his sister’s pussy and using his fingers to continue pleasuring his Mother.

Adriana moved herself up and down on her Uncle Dave’s cock, feeling Julie’s tongue as it worked over her pussy as well. And as that happened, she could see Steve’s long shaft disappearing into Julie as he fingered his mother. She didn’t think she’d seen anything so erotic before.

Dave felt his daughter take his balls into her mouth as Adriana lowered herself down onto his shaft. He didn’t think he’d be able to take much more of this. He couldn’t believe that he was being so well serviced by his daughter and niece, especially given the fact that his wife was busy eating her sister’s pussy next to him. Julie drew his balls away from his body, pulling his scrotum tight with her mouth as Adriana slid down his shaft again. It was the straw that broke the camel’s back and his balls tensed and pulsed as they sent his seed spurting within Adriana’s pussy.

Adriana felt the cum spurt within her pussy and moaned her delight aloud, telling Steve that he should fill his sister the way his father had just filled her. Steve thrust hard at Julie’s pussy, pushing her face against her father’s cock and Adriana’s pussy. Julie was slurping and licking at the point of their connection and exclaimed delight when her father’s cum started oozing around his cock. She licked at it, alternating her tongue between the cum and Adriana’s clit. Adriana slid off of Dave’s cock; sitting on his stomach and Julie continued to eat her father’s cum from her pussy, making sure that she paid lots of attention to Adriana’s clit.

Steve watched as his sister cleaned out Adriana’s pussy and then pulled from her, moving back in behind his mother to fuck her some more.

“Fuck my arse Steve, put that big cock of yours up my bum,” Olivia begged him around Mary’s clit. Steve slipped his fingers into his sister’s pussy and then used her juices to lube his mother’s anus. Then he eased his cock inside her, pushing and probing, sliding deeper and deeper up her anal cavity.

“Oh yeah, fuck that’s good Steve,” his mother said.

Adriana glanced down at Julie as her tongue flicked about her clit and squealed, feeling the release of yet another orgasm. She was quickly followed by her mother who lay there with Olivia licking her clit. Watching her daughter quietly convulse in the throws of cumming sent her over the edge. She held her sister’s face to her pussy as she leaked the fluids of her pleasure.

“Oh thank you Liv that was wonderful,” Mary said to her sister.

Olivia grunted a response as Steve thrust his cock deep within her anus. Julie stood from the floor and moved over in front of her mother, getting her Aunt to move aside for her. Julie spread her pussy before her mother, telling her to eat her and get her to cum like she’d just done for Mary. Olivia willingly began tonguing her daughter’s pussy, reaching back between her own legs to caress her clit gently as her arse was reamed. She slipped two fingers into her pussy and then brought them up to Julie’s mouth, feeding her her juices. Julie sucked noisily on the fingers then pushed her mother’s face back to her pussy, burning with desire for a second orgasm.

Olivia sensed her daughter’s need and focussed her attention on her clit, licking and sucking and nibbling until she heard the satisfied release vocalised in time with the thrashing of her orgasmic body.

Olivia continued to lick at her daughter’s convulsing pussy, her hips and torso shuddering and shaking with the intensity of the orgasm that careered through her body.

Then she lay her head on Julie’s flat stomach as her son shoved his cock deep within her anus again. It was so big! She loved the intrusion, the absolute stretching of her anus as he impaled her.

“Yes Steve, fill my bum with your fat cock! Fuck your mummy’s arse!” she cried out. Dave watched as his son fucked Olivia’s anus, Mary and Adriana also looking on.

“Lick her clit Adie,” Julie encouraged her cousin. “Get under there and lick her clit so she explodes with Steve’s cock in her bum.”

Adriana moved as she was bid by her wild cousin. She slid her face in under the point of connection between Steve and his mother. She reached up and ran her fingers along the slit of Olivia’s pussy and then plunged them inside her, feeling the movement of Steve’s cock through the thin membrane separating the anus and vaginal passages. She slipped them in and out a couple of times before withdrawing them and sucking her fingers clean. Then she applied her tongue to Olivia’s clit.

Olivia squealed with delight when she felt the contact on her pussy. She felt Adriana’s tongue as it twirled and twitched on her clit as Steve drove his cock deep within her anus again.

“God, look at you, you whore,” moaned Dave, stroking his semi-erect cock as he watched his wife.

“Ha, you can talk, get over here where I can use that thing,” she said to him, indicating that he should get his cock in her mouth. Dave quickly moved so that his wife’s face was between his legs and she started expertly sucking and licking his cock as the two youngsters worked her nether regions into a frenzy.

“Fuck, I’m going to cum mum,” Steve announced from behind her.

“Yes Steve, fill my bum with your spunk,” she moaned around Dave’s cock, feeling her own orgasm on the brink of explosion.

Steve shoved his cock deep within his mother’s arse again and held still as his balls unleashed their flood of cum into her.

“Oh fuck!” cried Olivia as she felt the stream injected within her. Adriana renewed her efforts on her clit, licking and slurping at her wet love button. Steve allowed his softening cock to slip from his mother’s anus and watched as his cum leaked from her and then ran down over her pussy to mingle with the juices that Adriana was tasting on his mother’s clit.

“ooo, that’s nasty,” laughed Adriana as she worked her Aunt’s clit and tasted Steve’s sperm mixed in with the cocktail of juice.

Olivia let out a squeal as she orgasmed and fell forwards onto her husband, away from the tongue that was threatening to continue to drive her nuts.

Alexis pulled on her t-shirt and shorts and moved to go downstairs and see where everyone was. She’d slept through the night and was surprised when she woke up that no-one was sleeping in her room given there was enough people for the house to be full. She’d half hoped that Julie or Steve would find their way in there, because she’d been horny. She ended up fingering herself to a quiet orgasm before dropping off to sleep.

When she went to enter the living room, she froze. It took several minutes to come to terms with the scene that she was presented with.

Her entire extended family was asleep in the living room. And not one of them had a scrap of clothing on.

Julie was asleep with her head on her father’s lap, her face only an inch from his flaccid cock. Steve was lying on the floor, between Alexis’ mother and Aunt, all of them naked. Her father was asleep in a chair and Adriana wasn’t far from them all.

Part of her screamed in outrage and ran from the room (but it wasn’t the part with control over her faculties) whilst part (the part that had fucked her sister and cousins) stood and surveyed the nudity, appreciating the beauty of it.

As she stood quietly watching, Julie stirred. Alexis now thought that if she moved, she’d be heard or seen for sure, so she stood quietly, wondering what would happen next. She watched as Julie stretched, thrusting her wonderful full tits from her chest (making Alexis wish that she was close enough to envelope them in her hands). Then she seemed to focus on where she was and see her father’s cock so close to her face.

Alexis had been telling herself that Julie would look shocked and quietly move away, pretending she wasn’t where she was. But instead, she moved her head a bit lower and started to suck on her own father’s cock!

Dave stirred, but did not awaken immediately. Alexis watched, aware that she should be fleeing the scene, but fascinated enough once Dave’s cock started to harden to stay and see if it would be bigger even than Steve’s. From her position, as Julie’s mouth started to work up and down it, it appeared to be in the same order of magnitude as Steve’s.

Dave stirred to find his daughter enveloping his cock with her mouth, gently sucking on the head and moving slowly up and down the shaft, her tongue lovingly caressing the smooth skin.

“Now that is what I call a wake-up,” Dave said quietly to his daughter, who stopped sucking him and turned to smile up at his face.

“Well I woke up with my head on your tummy and it was just begging for attention … how could I refuse?”

“Well I’m not complaining, that’s for sure. “Though I wouldn’t mind a chance to eat you. In the frenzy of last night I seemed to have missed out on getting to eat any pussy.”

“Be my guest Daddy, you know its yours whenever you want it,” Julie told him, moving on the couch.”

Alexis ducked behind the corner of the wall as Julie and her father traded places on the couch. She stood there, holding her breath, wondering where to go, listening as she started to hear Julie croon her pleasure as her father worked away at her pussy with his tongue. She was about to leave when she heard Julie say, “Morning Uncle John, would you like some help with that?”

“Well, if you’re offering, I wouldn’t mind a little more fun,” John answered.

“Come closer and I’ll suck you.”

Alexis paused. Curiosity was fuelling her desire now. She could picture in her mind Julie on her back on the couch, her father with his face buried in her bald pussy and now Alexis’ father with his cock slipping in and out of her mouth. But there was a detail missing from her picture. She didn’t know how big her father’s cock was.

She knew that she wouldn’t be able to leave without sneaking a look. It was going to be a matter of timing. How did she dare manage to look without being seen? If her father had his cock in Julie’s mouth, he would be looking almost straight at where Alexis was hiding.

Adriana woke and stretched, her body pleasantly feeling the effects of all the fucking of the night before. As she opened her eyes, she took in the scene of her father fucking Julie’s face whilst her own father ate her in turn.

“I see you’ve decided to have some fun without me. How rude,” she said cheekily.

“Aww poor baby, Julie mumbled around her Uncle’s cock. Why don’t you ask your daddy to be a good daddy and eat you like mine is?” she suggested.

“What do you think Daddy, would you like to eat my pussy for me?”

“Of course I would honey, hop up here next to your cousin and I’ll give you a nice early morning orgasm,” John told his daughter. Adriana jumped up on the couch next to Julie and spread her legs so that her father would have access to her bald pussy. She grinned at Julie as he began to lick and tease her.

Alexis sighed. She knew she wouldn’t get to see her father’s cock if he was licking Adriana’s pussy. Alexis was distracted by her own thoughts of Adriana’s pussy, remembering how nice it was to get to lick it and make it cum. She wondered how the hell Julie and Adie had come to a point where they let their father’s lick them! Then she realised that she was letting her cousin and sister do all that and more to her and wondered if it wasn’t such a big jump after all.

Olivia awoke and needed to pee. She took in the sight of the two dad’s eating their daughters and moved to tug on their erect cocks with her hands, startling them before she moved from the room towards the bathroom.

As Olivia turned the corner, she nearly walked straight into Alexis who still hadn’t moved from the spot where she’d been day-dreaming. Olivia’s scream caught in her throat and came out as a little whimper.

Alexis nearly hit the roof when her naked Aunt turned the corner. She hadn’t heard her and was surprised by her sudden appearance. She clamped her hand over her mouth and stifled the scream that threatened to erupt from her lungs. Her heart beating at a thousand beats a minute, she couldn’t help but cast her eye over her naked aunt. She was surprised at how good she looked, though when she thought further, realised that she had no specific preconceptions about how her aunt would look naked.

“Hello Alexis,” Olivia said to her niece quietly. “Do you need an explanation about that?” she indicated back around the corner.

“Um, no, I … er … no,” Alexis muttered.

“Are you ok?” Olivia asked, concerned, wondering which way this was going to go, expecting Alexis to flee in shock or some other reaction that she couldn’t predict.

“I think so … yes,” Alexis managed to get out.

“You understand that families can sometimes be …close?”

“Yes, Adie and I … er um, nevermind, just …. Yes” Alexis offered blushing. Olivia felt a thrill course through her body.

“You’ve experimented with Adie?” Olivia asked, squeezing her thighs together, mashing her wet lips against each other. Alexis just nodded. “More than once?”

Alexis continued to blush furiously, she wasn’t sure why she was admitting this to her Aunt, but there was something about the way that she was standing there naked and asking the question that was starting to excite Alexis. She wanted to reach out and cup one of her breasts. Her hand moved a fraction, an involuntary twitch in response to an unspoken desire.

“Is she the only girl that you’ve been with?” Olivia probed, moving almost imperceptibly closer to her niece. Alexis shook her head.

“Julie?” Olivia asked, knowing that if Adriana had slept with her sister there was a fair chance that Julie would have worked her way into the equation somehow. Olivia lifted her hand to Alexis’ face and shifted a strand of hair back behind her ear. A thrill shot through her body. She noted that Alexis didn’t flinch. She reached out and took Alexis’ hand in her own. Again there was no resistance.

Alexis watched, almost detached from her body as her aunt took her hand and brought to her breast. She felt herself kneading her aunt’s tit, squeezing it, feeling its weight. It was a few moments before she realised that her hand was no longer being held and that this was now happening of her own volition. Then she felt her aunt’s hands slide up under her t-shirt, her fingers and palms grazing across her taught abdomen before finding her small breasts and pert nipples.

Alexis moved her second hand up onto her aunt’s other breast, squeezing and feeling. She eyed off the long nipple and then lowered her face, taking one in her mouth.

“Oh yes, that’s it Alexis, please suck my nipple. What a good niece you are!” Olivia whispered after recovering from the surprise of Alexis making the move. The hand that had been caressing her breast dropped away and Olivia felt the fingers begin to explore her bald pussy. Olivia caught her hand.

“Let me go pee,” she whispered. “Then we can continue. Alexis nodded. Olivia walked off, leaving Alexis leaning against the wall, trying not to think of anything wrong with what had happened, or with the fact that she desperately wanted her aunt to return so that they could continue.

Steve stirred and stretched on the floor. When his hand came down, it landed on his Aunt’s thigh, causing her to wake as well. As she blinked her sleep-battered eyes, he glanced over and saw that his father and Uncle were working away at their respective daughter’s pussies.

Mary followed his gaze and taking in the scene, turned to her nephew, “you know that looks like a good way to start the day, why don’t you eat me.” She stood and moved to the chair so that Steve could get between her legs and lavish oral attention on her pussy. She looked across at the two men licking their daughters as Steve started applying long, lavishing licks to her labia.

Alexis stood in the passage. She waited, anticipation fuelling her flight response, desire fuelling her will to remain stationary. What if one of the others came out to pee like her aunt had? Could she stand here and look her father in the eye, knowing that he’d just been licking on her Adie’s pussy or that she had been sucking on her Aunt’s breast? How would he react? She tried to calm her mind, focusing on the image of her naked Aunt rather than what was happening elsewhere. She thought about sucking on her long nipple and how much it had turned her on.

Olivia returned from the toilet, wondering if she would indeed find Alexis still standing in the passage, waiting for her. When she turned the corner and saw the slight form of her niece, she discovered that she was actually surprised. On a subconscious level, she’d obviously prepared herself for the fact that she’d have left.

Olivia walked up and stopped before her, wondering how this should transpire. Did she just take up where they left off? Should she plant her lips on her niece?

Alexis made the question academic. She reached up and cupped her aunt’s breasts before lowering her head to begin sucking on the nipple. As she sucked, she felt Olivia’s hands on her again, this time starting to pull at the t-shirt that she was wearing. Alexis allowed it to be pulled over her head and before she could return to sucking her aunt’s tit, found Olivia with her mouth sucking her own nipple. Alexis moaned as her aunt’s tongue and teeth played with her nipple. She reached out with her hand and found her Aunt’s bald pussy, running her fingers between her lips, finding them soaked with her excitement.

Olivia bit down hard on Alexis’ nipple as she felt her niece’s finger slide inside her pussy. She reached down and started to rub at Alexis’ pussy through her shorts whilst continuing to pleasure her nipple. Then she decided that it was time that Alexis was as naked as she herself was and pulled her shorts down her slim legs, kneeling as she went.

Alexis leant back against the wall as her aunt knelt before her.

“Oh, its beautiful Alexis,” Olivia said quietly as she eyed the bald pussy before her. She reached out, tracing her fingers over the smooth skin of her mound and down over her wet labia and back up her slit.

“Thank you,” Alexis replied quietly, blushing. She sighed at the touch of her aunt’s fingers on her pussy, enjoying the caress as they started to explore her.

Olivia slid first one and then a second finger within the wet silken warmth of her niece and then reached out with her tongue to caress the top of her slit. Alexis shifted her legs apart and was rewarded with a hard, probing lick on her clit as two fingers were thrust as deep as they’d go into her pussy. Alexis ran her fingers through her aunt’s hair, letting her know that she was enjoying the attention.

Olivia licked until she knew that Alexis was committed to an outcome from their encounter before stopping to ask her, “Should we go and join the others?” She felt Alexis stiffen at the thought.

Alexis panicked. Was she really up to a point where she could go and have sex with her Aunt in front of her parents? What would they think? Then she chided herself … they were obviously ok with Adie being there, why would they think anything of her older sister being involved as well?

“Lexi?” queried Olivia, her fingers easing from her niece’s pussy, concerned that she’d pushed too far.

“Its ok, I’ll come out there with you,” Alexis replied quietly. Olivia grinned at her, gave her pussy a couple fo quick lips and then stood, taking her by the hand to move towards the living room.

As they entered, they heard Julie moaning about the fact that her father was making her cum.

“Oh it feels so good Daddy, I’m exploding!”

Steve was the first to look up and see his mother leading his cousin into the room. He stopped licking his Aunt’s pussy long enough to meet her eye, grin and give her an encouraging wink. Then he returned his tongue to his aunt’s clit.

Alexis was reassured by the wink from Steve, he’d always been there for her through the process of her discovery of their incestuous adventures. It helped her to get over the fact that he was orally pleasuring her mother as she followed Olivia into the room.

“Yay! Lexi, you’re joining us?” Adriana asked as she looked up from her father tonguing her pussy, distracted by the movement as Olivia walked past her.

“Mhmm”, Alexis blushed under the sudden attention, all eyes now on her as she was brought naked before them.

Dave and John stared at her, drinking in her nubile young body, astounded that she was there. Mary too was looking at her daughter’s body; lust stirring within her already pleasured pussy. She was somewhat disappointed. She’d managed to encounter Adriana one on one and had hoped that if Alexis was sleeping with her sister that she’d be able to do the same with this one. She surprised herself in discovering that she was jealous to have to watch Olivia with her first, especially as she’d learned that Olivia had also been with Adriana before she had managed it.

Olivia led Alexis to the remaining chair in the room and sat her down in it, kneeling between her legs and resuming the eating of her pussy that she’d started in the passage.

Alexis wasn’t quite sure where to look. Adriana was watching her with a grin, her mother was watching with what could only be described as a look of lust and Julie was watching and looking pleased as punch. Her uncle Dave, having brought Julie to orgasm was also watching, a calculated look upon his face, as if he were considering his options and the opportunity.

Julie ‘rescued’ Alexis from her predicament by standing from the couch and moving over alongside the chair.

“I’m so glad you’re here Lexi, it wouldn’t have been complete without you,” she said and lowered her face to kiss her cousin, her hand sliding down over her breast as she did so.

Dave too moved closer. He’d not seen Alexis naked until she’d been led into the room but he’d seen enough in that brief passage to know that he wanted to see more.

He stood opposite Julie, just watching. Julie stopped kissing long enough to glance up at her father, grinning.

“May I touch you Alexis?” Dave asked politely when he made eye contact with her.

“Um … er … yes,” she mumbled, her hips shifting with the pleasure being dealt her pussy.

Dave reached out his hand and gently caressed Alexis’ breast, feeling the tension in her nipple. His cock twitched as he made contact, the excitement building within him.

Julie reached out and tugged on her father’s cock. Then she leaned across her cousin, causing her father to release her breast and sucked her dad’s cock into her mouth.

Alexis watched as Julie took her father’s cock in her mouth. She found herself thinking that his cock wasn’t as big as Steve’s as she watched the scene before her, mesmerised by the sight of the veins of the cock sliding past Julie’s lips.

Julie released the cock from her mouth. “You do it Lexi, suck my daddy’s cock with me.” She held the cock, proffering it to her cousin, stepping over her mother, still busy between Alexis’ legs so that she was on the same side as her father. She slipped her hand up between his legs and cupped his balls with one hand as she watched Alexis open her mouth to accept the large penis before her.

Adriana whimpered as she watched the scene unfolding only metres away from her. She couldn’t believe that Alexis had joined in and that she was busy here with her father and couldn’t be a part of it. There was some sneaking suspicion in her mind that Alexis might flee and she’d miss out, but she couldn’t exactly stop her father eating her, especially when she was this close to orgasm!

John licked furiously at his daughter’s pleasure centre. He couldn’t believe that he was unable to see what was transpiring before him. Just as he was about to concede that he’d have to miss out on his older daughter’s initiation into their debauchery, he felt his head clamped between Adriana’s legs as her pussy exploded with her orgasm. When she relaxed her thighs, he pulled back, briefly taking in her shaking naked body, admiring it before turning to see Alexis with her uncle’s cock deep within her mouth as her Aunt licked at her pussy.

John moved over to where Alexis was and took up a position on the side that Julie had vacated. He took a few moments to admire her tight body as she sucked on Dave’s cock, then lowered his head and took her nipple in his mouth, sucking it and trapping it between his lips, pulling away from her body.

“Ohhh,” Alexis moaned, releasing her uncle’s massive cock to see who it was that was attacking her breast. “Daddy!”

“I’m sorry Alexis, but you’re here and you’re beautiful and I couldn’t resist joining in …”

“Shh, don’t talk about it, let’s just enjoy it,” Alexis said, surprising herself even further at her willing participation.

John smiled at his daughter, his cock twitching in response to her allowing him such an intimate contact. She saw the movement and reached out to touch her father’s cock. She was a bit disappointed for him when it turned out not to be in the same league as Steve’s and her uncles. “It must be tricky for him,” she thought, being in such a situation and not measuring up. At least it wasn’t small.

“Suck it Lexi, suck your own Dad’s cock, just like this,” Julie urged her from the other side. She turned to her own father and took Dave’s cock in her mouth, Alexis watching from close by.

Alexis turned back to her father and as he watched, lustful anticipation scrawled across his face, she opened her mouth and enveloped him. John moaned aloud as he felt his eldest daughter suck his cock into her mouth.

Mary pulled her knees up to her chest and Steve drove his tongue between his aunt’s lips before flattening his tongue and rubbing it back and forth over her clit. She squealed and he saw her shudder as she came.

As Mary recovered, she looked down and saw Steve looking across to where everyone else was surrounding Alexis in her initiation.

“I suppose you want some of Lexi too?” she queried.

“To be honest, I’ve already had my piece,” Steve sheepishly admitted.

“I don’t think anything will surprise me ever again,” Laughed Mary. “Well you may have, but I haven’t and I am sure not going to miss out.” And with that she hopped off the chair and moved over to everyone else, Steve following close behind. She tapped Olivia on the shoulder.

“Tag,” she said, “I think its time that I got to taste that pussy thank you.” She said matter of factly.

Olivia looked back over her shoulder and smiled. “Of course.” She stood up and as Mary went to replace her, grabbed her in a close embrace and kissed her, Alexis’ pussy juices smeared and shared between their lips.”

“I’ll never tire of seeing two women kiss,” John declared as his daughter sucked his cock. Mary dropped to her knees and started licking her daughter’s pussy now that she’d been given free access.

Olivia spied Steve standing on the outer, watching and said, “Come and put that cock to use Steve.” She lay on the floor and Steve moved over her in a missionary position, sliding his cock inside his mother’s pussy, starting a rhythmic movement, fucking her.

Dave continued to watch Alexis’ pleasure as Julie sucked on his cock. He saw Adriana moving towards them as well and she knelt alongside Julie, taking it inturns with her to suck his cock, occasionally both of them stopping to kiss each other and sometimes attempting to join their mouths around his massive monster.

Alexis couldn’t take anymore. She was being fucked by her parents! She could barely string together the events that lead her to being here, but over-riding it all was the intensity of the pleasure that she was experiencing. She exploded. Mary lapped at her daughter’s juices, enjoying their taste.

Alexis casually sucked on her dad’s cock, enjoying her post orgasm moment, detached from what was happening.

“Excuse me Mary, I think you’re in my spot now,” John said to his wife.

“Hmm, I guess you probably deserve this as much as anyone else here ..” She said, teasing him as she moved aside.

John knelt and ran his tongue over Alexis’ quivering pussy. She shook in response. He lapped harder and she pulled away, telling him it was too intense at the moment that her pussy couldn’t take it.

“Could it take this?” John asked, indicating his cock to her.

‘Hmm, that might work,” Alexis said, wondering if she’d really be able to let her father’s cock into her pussy.

John knelt up and aimed his cock between Alexis’s wet lips. “Are you sure you’re ok with this?” he asked her. She nodded, biting her lip. John ran the tip of his cock along her slit. She flinched but didn’t ask him to stop. John pushed his cock inside Alexis’ pussy and she moaned at the penetration.

“Oh god Daddy, you’re fucking me!” she said as he eased in and out of her.

“And its wonderful Lexi,” he replied, his eyes focussed on her pert nipples and the rise and fall of her chest with each breath.

Mary now found herself partnerless and turned to where Julie and Adriana were sucking on their Dave’s cock. “Girls, I’m pulling rank, that cock is going in my pussy.”

“Geez mum, you just have to ask, not get all authoritarian on us,” laughed Adriana. She turned to Julie and kissed her. “We don’t need a man anyway … well, not all the time!”

Mary lay down next to her sister and spread her legs so that she could turn and kiss Olivia whilst they were each fucked by a monster cock.

Julie and Adriana moved to their own space on the floor and after kissing and playing with each other’s breasts for a few moments, scissored their legs together until their hairless pussies were mashed together, slick lips rubbing back and forth across one another.

John watched his daughter’s pussy, her lips clinging to his cock as it moved in and out. Then he glanced up across her body, taking in the tight stomach and her heaving chest, the small breasts perfectly poised. She had her head thrown back. He found it intoxicating and when he glanced across and saw Julie and Adriana together, lost control, sending sperm shooting within her.

“Oh that was great Daddy,” Alexis said as she felt herself bathed from within.

Julie turned to see what was going on and John eased his cock from her pussy. Cum oozed from between her lips.

“Come with me Adie,” Julie urged and left Adriana sitting in shock on the floor, her legs spread, revealing her wet lips.

Julie crawled over to her uncle and sucked on his cock, cleaning him of sperm and pussy juice. Alexis watched in shock and then gasped and squirmed as she saw Julie latch onto her pussy and begin eating her uncle’s cum from it!

“God you’re such a cum slut!” Adie told her. Julie simply waggled a finger at her, motioning for her to come closer. Adie crawled across the floor on her hands and knees and all eyes turned to them as Julie pulled Adriana’s mouth to her and then began kissing her.

Adriana felt so dirty as Julie passed her father’s cum into her mouth during the kiss. Here she was swapping her father’s cum with her cousin whilst the rest of the family looked on. She couldn’t believe how much it turned her on!

“Do you mind if I fuck your daughter now?” Dave said to Mary, easing his cock back and forth.

“I can live with it, as long as you cum in my mouth,” Mary said. Dave grinned and moved over to Alexis.

“May I?” he asked her, pointing his large erection at her pussy.

“Oh god, you can try, I can’t promise I’ll be able to stand another cock already though, she told him.

“I’ll take my chances,” Dave replied, easing the head of his cock, still wet with Alexis’ mother’s juices between her lips. Alexis moaned as her pussy was slowly spread around her uncle’s cock and Dave continued to gently push his way within her, taking his time, letting her adjust to the larger size.

Adriana and Julie tumbled back to the floor together, tangled in a mess of limbs as they stimulated each other’s pussies and drove each other towards orgasm.

Olivia reached down to her clit and began tweaking it as her son’s monstrous cock drove in and out of her pussy. She needed very little stimulation before she was moaning and cumming around her son’s cock. Steve allowed his balls to release their tension, sending his sperm deep inside his mother before rolling off to the side to watch as his father worked his cock in and out of Alexis’ pussy.

Julie spied her brother sitting with a flagging erection and decided that she was once again going to abandon Adie and take advantage of an opportunity. She walked over and stood astride him before lowering herself down and easing his semi-erect cock within her wet pussy. Then she simply rocked back and forth slowly, feeling him stiffen and rise within her.

“God, I’m going to cum Mary,” Dave announced as he slid his cock back and forth within Alexis’ pussy. “You ready for this?”

“Oh yes, bring it on!” She moved over and knelt next to him. Dave pulled his cock from Alexis’ pussy and then turned and had it sucked within Mary’s mouth. She swirled her tongue and licked at it before pistoning up and down. Dave grunted and thrust his massive cock at her, but Mary stopped him from getting too much in her mouth.

Then a torrent of cum spurted from the end of Dave’s cock and Mary swallowed again and again as she accepted it all.

“My god, I can’t believe that, thank you ladies,” Dave said grinning at the mother and daughter couple that had just satisfied him.

Alexis blushed and all eyes turned to where Julie was riding her brother’s cock.

“Daddy?” she said.

“Yes Jules?”

“I need that fat cock of yours in my bum, can you do that for me?

“I’ll certainly give it a go honey,” he said moving closer.

“Let me help you with it,” Olivia offered and took her husband in her mouth, suckling his flaccid cock back to attention.

It wasn’t long before Dave moved in behind his daughter. He had her slip off of her brother’s cock long enough to get his cock and fingers lubricated. Transferring this to her anus.

Steve Slipped back inside her pussy and Dave shoved his cock into her bum. Julie groaned and squealed as she felt the two monster cocks pushed inside her. Alexis found herself watching something that she hadn’t expected to see. This was entirely new to her. She found watching it exciting but shook at the thought of being fucked like that. It was obvious Julie enjoyed it though because she called for her uncle John to fuck her face as well!

“I want cum in all my holes,” she told them as John took up a position in front of her.

Julie wiggled and swayed as her family fucked every hole she could think of. Then Olivia took Alexis’ hand and brought her to where Julie was straddling Steve.

“Play with her tit,” Olivia suggested, guiding Alexis’ hand to the wondrous, dangling breast. As Alexis began to manipulate it and pull on the nipple, she felt her aunt begin to run her hands gently over her body, her arse, stomach, breasts, shaved mound … it was very sensual.

Mary went to Julie’s other side and started playing with the other breast.

Julie couldn’t think of any other way she could be pleasured and marvelled at the intensity of it all and the thinking of it did the job and sent her to another orgasm.

Dave felt his daughter convulse and lost it, his cock shooting his cum into her bum. Then Julie’s oral delight at the feeling of sperm being shot up her arse caused her mouth to vibrate on her uncle’s cock and he too lost his load.

As he moved away, Julie moved to a squat and started sliding herself up and down on Steve’s cock until he announced that he was cumming. She jammed herself as far down his shaft as she could handle and held there, feeling his load released within her.

“Well that’s put a new spin on family barbeques,” Olivia stated as she watched her daughter dismount from her brother’s cock. The rest of the family laughed nervously, everyone half-avoiding each other’s gazes.

After a while, everyone started to head to the bathrooms to shower and clean off, the adults heading for one and the kids for another.

Dave, Olivia, Julie and Steve drove home after that, each of them discussing how they’d come to be involved with the other members of their family until they all understood the intricate weave of who had seduced who and how.

“I just can’t believe I missed out on all these internet performances,” Dave lamented towards the end of the journey.

“Don’t worry Dad, we’ve got them on the PC still,” Julie laughed. And besides, I think we could make even more money now … I’m sure that people will be prepared to pay to watch me get fucked by my father too!

“You booked a what?” Olivia asked?

“An RV holiday,” Dave laughed. “I’ve always wanted to do it, you me, Julie and Steve on a road trip, cooking over an open fire at night …”

“Oh my god, the kids will have a fit! I mean we haven’t done anything like that since they were kids,” Olivia groaned. “I can’t believe you didn’t talk to us first and just booked it. I don’t exactly find the idea of camping fun you know.”

“Hell, it won’t even be camping, the RV is massive it has a shower, toilet, hell it’s even got a big screen TV in it, you won’t be missing out on your luxuries.”

“Well thank God for that. With all that on board, it might just be bearable, but I’m not going to be the one to tell the kids that they are expected to come too.”

“Hey, I’ll tell them, don’t worry about it,” Dave assured her.

———————-

Julie sat staring out the window as the RV cruised along the highway. There wasn’t much to look at outside, just small trees and shrubs and a seemingly endless amount of nothing. Steve sat across from her at the small table, PSP in hand and ignoring everything that was going on around them. Julie sighed. She knew that there was going to be boring bits on the trip, but it was the first day, so as much as the thought of a campfire and night amongst the stars might be appealing, she really couldn’t be stuffed sitting through the endless nothing that would lead up to it.

As she sat there longer, listening to her parents reminisce about the trips they’d taken when the kids were young, Julie laughed inside her head. Her mother had been the most reluctant of them all to go on this trip, but as soon as they’d set off, she’d been the one that seemed happiest with the arrangement.

Julie looked around for something to do and eventually decided to get a magazine. She unclipped her seat belt and went to where she’d stashed her back pack full of ‘might need that to survive the drive’ supplies and saw Steve’s next to it. She opened it quickly, wondering if he had anything interesting in there. She found a porn magazine and grabbed it, returning to clip herself into the seat. Steve glanced up briefly but obviously didn’t know what she’d done. She placed the magazine inside one of her own for fun and hid the fact that she was looking at it from him.

She eyed her way through the magazine, checking out the pictures before bothering with any of the words. She quickly found herself squeezing her legs together as her body started to react to the mag’s contents. She attempted to let one hand to drift down between her legs to rub the crotch of the daisy dukes she was wearing against her pussy, but then she couldn’t hold the magazine properly.

When she reached a picture where two guys had emptied nice thick loads of white cum over a girl’s tits she almost moaned aloud, wishing that she had some cum to rub into her own breasts. She settled for flicking at her nipples and making them nice and stiff within her bra.

By the time that she’d been through all the pictures her panties were wet and Julie was horny enough to be looking for more than just mental stimulation. She glanced to where her brother was still engrossed in his video game and decided that he needed distracting. She raised her bare foot and slid it up the inside of his thigh, feeling his bare skin with her foot. It was enough to get him to look up and smile as he saw the look on his sister’s face, but not enough to keep him from returning to his game.

Julie grinned as his gaze left her. Steve’s legs parted to allow her whatever access she desired, but he wasn’t going to make it any easier than that. Julie worked her foot up the inside of his baggy shorts until she could feel his massive cock with her toes and teased him as she returned her attention to the magazine, now reading some of the reader’s stories that had been submitted. She felt him harden beneath the attention of her foot and she squirmed on the seat as she imagined his truly enormous cock hardening against his thigh, trapped by the leg of his shorts. Her toes caressed his firm cock as she read the magazine.

Steve tried hard to concentrate on his game. It wasn’t easy with Julie working his cock with her foot, but he wanted her to be the one to come to him. He knew from the look on her face when she’d first touched him that she was horny as hell. If he could hold out long enough, she’d do anything to get his cock in her pussy. So even though he would have liked nothing more than to have put the game down and have some fun, he kept playing, losing badly as her foot worked inside his shorts, glancing up only occasionally, but noticing that her nipples were stiff even through her bra and blouse.

Julie couldn’t believe that her brother was doing such a good job of holding out against her attentions and decided that she needed to push things up a notch if she was going to get him going. She undid the buttons down the front of her blouse until only the lowest two remained fastened and shifted it so that the next time that Steve looked up he’d see the bare skin of her breasts crushed together, her Victoria’s Secret bra amplifying her already considerable cleavage.

Steve did glance up and quickly looked back down when he realized that Julie was trying to take things to another level. He knew that if he allowed himself to stare at her cleavage too long, he’d cave in and throw himself at her, being a sucker for her C cup breasts and perky nipples. Julie’s foot renewed its teasing and Greg bit back a moan as he started yet another game, quickly bombing yet again.

Julie worked her foot up and down Steve’s shaft as much as she could and at the point that she realized that she could feel precum, thought that she had him. Yet still Steve persisted in ignoring her. Julie couldn’t take it any longer and decided that she’d had enough. She undid her seatbelt and stood up, stretching herself a little before kneeling down on the floor of the RV, pleased that Steve at least had the decency to glance up as her breasts were thrust out toward him. There wasn’t much room under the table, but she worked her way in there anyway, her hands pushing Steve’s legs apart and sliding the left leg of his shorts up so that the end of his cock was accessible. She grabbed him through the fabric with one hand, pumping his shaft and then ran her tongue delicately over the tip of his cock. When she took him deep into her mouth, she finally heard him gasp in reaction, his cock twitching as she sucked it.

Steve felt his sister’s mouth close over the head of his cock and couldn’t help but moan as her tongue swirled around it, teasing him delightfully. Now that she was under the table, he gave up any pretence of playing his game and slid his butt forward, thrusting himself at her mouth. He glanced back toward the front of the RV, wondering if either of his parents had any idea that mere hours into their holiday, Julie was up to her usual antics. They had pulled across the privacy curtain to keep the light from the rear of the RV from distraction to the driver though and as far as he could tell, they were both focused on the road ahead and not worrying about the kids. From where he sat, Steve leaned back into the corner of the window and focused on enjoying the talents of Julie’s mouth as she sucked him off.

Julie loved her brother’s enormous cock, but could tell that things were getting a little uncomfortable for him as he worked toward a full erection. His shorts were restricting him and so she pulled at them, letting him know that she wanted him to take them off. Steve lifted his arse and allowed her to pull them down his legs, moaning as his cock was freed. He had to adjust himself so that it didn’t just push up against the underside of the table and found that it was now lying up against his belly, past the edge of the table.

Julie eyed off the monster before her as Steve freed himself and adjusted his cock. She sighed though as she realized that she wasn’t going to be able to suck him now that he was pointing back up over his belly. There wasn’t room to get her head past the edge of the table. She pushed his legs apart and sucked at his balls instead, drawing one then the other into her mouth, allowing them to pop out again as she pulled her head back. Frustrated by the lack of access under the table, Julie extricated herself and sat back down on her seat.

“Want to go back to the bed?” Julie asked her brother.

“Kind of illegal isn’t it? We’re supposed to have seatbelts on,” Steve replied, a sly grin splitting his face.

“Oh, so you’re worried about that even though you’re quite alright with your sister gulping down your cum?” Julie retorted.

“Well, one’s more of a safety issue really.”

“Well, I’m going back there, so you can either join me or stay, but either way, I’ll be cumming real soon,” Julie said, standing up and moving into the back of the RV. The bed that was back there was segregated from the front of the RV, with a privacy door to close and Julie quickly stripped her clothes off, lay back and allowed her fingers to provide the pleasure, feeling her slick wet pussy as she explored.

Julie grinned when she saw her brother come around the corner to stand at the foot of the bed. He wasn’t fully erect, but she’d left him horny enough that his erection was evident enough (at his size it was pretty evident even if he wasn’t hard!). Julie expected Steve to drop his pants, but instead he climbed up between her legs, kissing and licking at her thighs. Juile moaned as he closed in on her pussy and ran his tongue teasingly over her pussy lips.

“Oh God Steve, eat me,” Julie begged as her brother’s tongue parted her lips and delved between them, flicking and teasing. She grabbed his head as she thrust her pussy at him, needing the pleasure and desperate for relief.

Steve sucked and nibbled his sister’s pussy lips and clit, tasting her and pausing occasionally to see the light glistening off her wet lips. He loved getting her so worked up that her pussy juices ran from her pussy and down between her butt cheeks. When he could see the trail, he stopped, much to Julie’s disappointment. He leaned over her, sucking on her nipples as adoringly as he’d done to her pussy and busied his hands with the task of removing his clothes.

“Oh yes Steve, I want the monster. Give it to me please,” She begged him once she realized what he was doing. Steve discarded the last of his clothes and knelt between her legs, holding his erection before him.

“Suck it first Julie,” he said. Julie sat up and dropped her mouth over the top, stretching her lips wide as she took him. She wrapped both hands around his shaft and pumped it as her mouth slid up and down. She felt Steve’s hand on her head pushing her down and his massive cock was pushed to the back of her throat. He held her until she gagged, her oral fluids sliding down his shaft. She ran her hands up and down, using it as lubricant.

“Dirty fucker,” she grinned up at him as she got her breath.

“Yeah you love it,” he teased back, pushing at her head again. Julie allowed him to again force her mouth down over his cock until she gagged a second time.

“Fuck me Steve, I need you inside me,” she begged when she was allowed to release him again. She lay back on the bed, pulling her knees wide and away, exposing herself to him completely. Steve grinned and positioned his cock to slide it inside, groaning as he felt her tight pussy glide along his shaft. Julie moaned luxuriously as she was invaded. Steve managed to get about half of his cock in her pussy before she had to stop him. He pulled back out and drove it in again, beginning to build up a rhythm as Julie encouraged him, asking for his cock in her wet pussy. Steve was only too happy to oblige, pumping his sister with his cock as her hands moved to her tits, squeezing and pulling at her nipples. Steve loved it when she pulled her nipples hard, distending them. He leaned down to suck one and Julie pushed it at his face, arching her back as his cock filled her as well.

It was enough for Julie and she whimpered as she came, her pussy clutching at the cock that continued to invade her, heedless of her orgasmic state. Julie wrapped her legs behind Steve’s back, holding him from further action, keeping his meat inside her. Steve kept trying to pump her full of his cock, close to cumming and desiring his own relief. He felt his balls tensing and the instant Julie allowed him some movement, worked his cock furiously in and out until he was exploding, filling his sister’s cunt with his cum. He gushed and gushed and Julie felt it seep around his cock and down between her butt cheeks.

“Oh fuck!” Steve said when he was sated. “I guess mum and dad will be pissed,” he laughed as he stood and surveyed the mess that they’d left on the bed their parents would share.

“Well we can’t let them get too angry, can we?” she said and quickly moved from the bed. Steve wondered what she’d do and choked in amazement when she leaned over and started licking and sucking his cum from the bed cover.

“God Julie, you are such a filthy whore!” he laughed.

“Want some?” she asked, looking at him with her tongue swirling in the thick white seed on the bed.

“No fucking way!” he laughed.

“hmm, I wish Adriana was here, she’d help me get it all cleaned up,” Julie sighed wistfully. Steve thought of his hot cyclist cousin eating his cum with Julie and sighed as well.

“Yeah, that would be fucking hot,” he agreed.

——–

Dave pulled the RV into the park at last, smiling at Olivia.

“Here we are!” he declared, stretching. “Time to get some sleep so we can enjoy the day tomorrow! Olivia threw back the curtain that had been separating them from the kids and smiled at them, sitting at the table.

“See that wasn’t so bad, was it?” she asked as if seeking confirmation. “Find enough to keep you busy?”

“Yeah, we survived,” Steve answered.

“Well, time to turn that table into a bed then,” Dave said, coming through to the back of the bus. Steve and Julie busied themselves with getting ready to sleep and their dad declared that he was off to find a tree to piss on. Olivia headed to the toilet of the RV before going to the rear bed that she’d share with Dave

“You dirty little fucks!” she declared from the bedroom when she made it that far. Steve and Julie exchanged a glance and laughed as their indignant mother came back to where they were.

“Did you really have to mess up the bed before I even get to sleep on it?” she asked.

“Sorry Mum, it was Julie’s fault, she made me so horny I couldn’t help it!”

“Oh yeah, I’m sure you were totally reluctant!” Olivia laughed. Dave came back in at that point and Olivia just rolled her eyes at the kids before moving back to make the bed suitable.

“Where are you sleeping?” Steve asked Julie.

“Right here on the table, you can have the fold out couch,” she told him.

“Oh shit, I want the table,” Steve said.

“Too bad. You don’t get it,” Julie said. “But if you’re nice, you might get to enjoy the fact that you let me win.” Julie winked at him. Steve gave up with a melodramatic sigh and threw his sleeping bag down on the couch.

“Put these on for me,” Julie said to Steve, holding out the jeans that she’d just turned into cut off shorts.

“Oh come on, no guys wear cutoffs anymore!” Steve complained. “And besides, swimming in denim isn’t exactly going to be pleasant.”

“A bet’s a bet and you lost, so put them on,” Julie insisted, enjoying her brother’s discomfort. Steve dropped the shorts that he was wearing to the floor, revealing the fact that he’d worn no underwear. Julie smiled, admiring his long cock, hanging substantially down his thigh as he took the cut offs from her. He pulled them on and settled them in place. Julie stepped close to him and ran her hand down his cock until she had the end in her grasp. The material hung another inch or two beneath his cock which was further than Julie wanted. She knelt down in front of him.

“Ok, almost perfect, I just need them for another minute” Julie told him, undoing the button and fly and sliding them down his legs. She eyed off his cock as he stepped out of the shorts and couldn’t help but caress it. It instantly started to harden beneath the attention and Julie grabbed it and sucked the head into her mouth, moaning as she felt her brother’s cock grow harder in her mouth.

“I thought we were swimming,” Steve commented as he watched his sister slide her mouth over his cock.

“We are, but not just yet.” Julie told him. She sucked him until he was fully hard and then let him go, skipping off to the back of the RV and shutting the privacy door despite his protests. She grabbed the scissors that she’d used to trim the jeans and took another inch and a half from around each leg, knowing that this would now mean that they’d be dangerously close to showing his knob when he wore them, which was of course the entire purpose of her plan.

She stripped out of her own clothes and slid on her white bikini, knowing that the top went see-through when it was wet. She just hoped that there’d be some talent down at the pier so that it wouldn’t be wasted and only seen by ugly lecherous old me. Good looking lecherous old men was another story, she thought to herself with a giggle. She adjusted the bottoms, the back being nice and small; not a thong, but certainly revealing plenty of the taut flesh of her smooth round butt.

“Damn,” Steve said when she reappeared in her bikini, holding the shorts out for him. Steve took them and changed again. “Geez Julie, I almost hang out the bottom!” he noted, feeling the air on the end of his cock. He sat down and Julie smiled. She could see his knob as he sat. Julie pulled on a pair of scandalously short daisy dukes before grabbing her brother’s hand and leading him from the RV so that they could walk to the pier.

“Remember, you’re my boyfriend, not my brother,” Julie told him as they walked.

“Why?” Steve asked, enjoying the fact that they were holding hands as they strolled down the street of the small country town.

“Because no one knows us here and we can be nice to each other without anyone being the wiser,” She smiled, stepping in front of him and stopping. Steve stepped into the arms that were held for him and lowered his face to where Julie’s. They kissed passionately.

“I can see how it might have its advantages,” Steve smiled as they broke apart and kept walking. He had to adjust his cock as it momentarily stiffened in response to the kiss. The two of them strolled down the pier to the end where there were a couple of kids hanging around; some of them leaping from the pier into the cool ocean water below, others just sun bathing.

Steve and Julie found a place to dump their stuff, Julie happily conscious of the looks that the two of them were receiving from the people that were already there. It pleased her that the girls were checking out her brother just as much as the guys were ogling her. Julie laughed at Steve, because when he sat on his towel, the knob of his cock was clearly evident at the close range she was at and he was very very self conscious about it.

“Hey, don’t worry, just flaunt it,” Julie said, leaning in and kissing him, her hand slipping inside the leg of his shorts to touch it.

“Aww crap Jules, I don’t know if I can take it if you get me horny,” Steve laughed. Julie gave him a break for a moment before asking him to put her sunscreen on. While Steve fumbled with the container, Julie stood up and slid her Daisy dukes down her legs, bending with her arse pointed to the group of guys that she considered hottest. She glanced behind to confirm that all of the boys were staring at her arse. Pleased with herself, she lay down in front of Steve, ready for the sunscreen.

“Like this is going to help me, rubbing this into your hot-ass bod,” Steve laughed as he squirted it across her back.

“Are you complaining? Julie laughed, “Should I ask one of those nice looking boys over there?”

“Naaah, ask the red-head,” Steve retorted. Julie took a better look at the girls of the group and surveyed the girl that Steve was talking about. She had pale skin, a gorgeous red shade of tight curly hair hanging past her shoulders and a long, tight body to boot. She had her back to them,

“Yes, I can imagine you enjoying watching her rubbing my body … and more.”

“Oh yeah,” Steve growled. “Now roll over, your back’s done.” Steve squirted more lotion, this time over her stomach and chest and started rubbing it in. He knew that he couldn’t survive this without barring up and adjusted his cock so that he was comfortable. Julie smiled as he did so and shifted her hand so that she could stroke him whilst he rubbed the lotion in. Steve was thankful that he had his back to the other group of kids and her hand was hidden. He got some of his own back when he applied the lotion to her legs, teasing her with his fingers, letting them brush against the crotch of her bikini, sliding a finger almost along her pussy lips, letting her think he was going to touch her and then not. Julie’s legs trembled and spread as she waited for him to give her more, but he stopped without giving her the satisfaction.

“All done,” he said with a smile. “Now I need to cool off.” He jumped up and quickly jogged past the other group to the edge of the pier and checking there wasn’t anyone below him, leapt off with a holler. Julie heard the splash that followed and with casual restraint, walked to where he’d jumped in. She smiled and said hi to the group of four that Steve had jogged past and as she prepared to jump in after her brother, grinned at two comments.

“Fuck, dude, would you look at that arse!” was one of them whilst she thought she overheard one of the girls say to the other. “I swear, he must be huge!” Julie glanced back and winked at the group, then with a squeal, leapt.

She came up spluttering and raking her hair from her face with her fingers, laughing at how stupid she felt for her ditzy landing. It had been further than she’d thought and she’d lost all composure in the final moments of her plunge. Steve swam up to her, grinning.

“Graceful,” he teased. She just splashed him in response and pulled her bikini out of her butt and then adjusted the top so that her breasts were back inside the material. The landing had exposed her completely. Her brother watched her adjusting it with a grin on his face.

“Have you calmed down now?” She asked, her hand snaking out to grab at his cock. Steve moved his leg to block her attack, laughing at her.

“A little, thanks, so don’t go making it too hard for me to get up that ladder.” The two of them mucked around for a bit in the water before deciding to climb back up to the pier and bathe in the sun some more. Steve lingered behind his sister as she swam over to the bottom of the ladder letting her know that as the lady, she was entitled to go first.

“Only so you can check me out when I’m climbing,” Julie accused him.

“Well of course, so hurry up,” He threw back to her, knowing that she loved being checked out. Julie managed to get onto the steel-rung ladder and started climbing, Steve not too far behind, eyes glued to the tight little bikini that hugged her arse and pussy. He was surprised to find that the material was almost transparent and that he could clearly tell that there was no hair on her lips. Had there been, he surmised he might have been able to make out each hair through the fabric. By the time they were back on the pier, Steve was in danger of barring up again and so he averted his gaze. Julie waited at the top of the ladder, reaching down to give him a hand up the last step. He couldn’t help but notice the way her bikini clung to her gorgeous tits and having turned see through, showed off her tight nipples. He flicked his gaze lower and yes, it was obvious she was bald.

Julie gave him a beaming smile and turned and sauntered past the four people between the edge of the pier and their own piece of deck. Steve followed, watching the guys watching his sister, inwardly laughing at the fact that they all had their mouths hanging open. As he watched them, he noticed that the two girls were watching him. He caught a profile view of the red head and was surprised to see that despite her thin frame her tits were even bigger than Julie’s. The other girl was dark haired and curvy, though with small, flat breasts. Both of the girls were watching him and he smiled at them as they guiltily shifted their gaze from his crotch area. As he walked on he glanced down and realised the wet denim was clinging to him enough that the size of his cock probably wasn’t much of a mystery to them anymore.

They lay themselves out on their towels to dry in the sun and Julie’s hand sought out her brother’s holding it lovingly, enjoying getting to be casually intimate outside of their own home without fear of any repercussions. They heard a couple of splashes and looked up, noticing that the two guys of the adjacent group had obviously leapt into the water. The girls were sitting on the pier still and fishing in their cooler when they noticed Steve and Julie looking.

“Would you guys like a drink?” the dark haired girl asked them when she made eye-contact with Steve. Steve flicked a questioning look to Julie, who sat up and replied on their behalf enthusiastically in the affirmative.

The two of them stood up and went over to where the others were, introducing themselves and learning that the red-head was Lily and the larger girl Catherine, known as Cat. The girls invited them to shift their gear over, assuring them that Marc and Tyler wouldn’t mind. Steve grabbed their gear and Julie asked how the four of them knew each other. It turned out that Cat and Marc were brother and sister and Tyler was a friend of Marc’s that liked to hang around and dream of banging Lily. Cat told them this and Lily laughed adding that as nice as he was, she hadn’t yet reached the point of giving up on other options.

“Well he seemed to look alright from what I saw,” Julie said.

“Oh, he’s hot and all and certainly nice enough,” Lily replied, “I just want him to go the extra yard and let me know it’s more than just a physical thing for him.” Julie smiled at her and Steve nearly burst out laughing, knowing that with Julie, the physical was enough reason for the sex and if a relationship came after, then well and good.

The four of them were having a good time getting to know each other when Steve realized that the guys had been gone for quite a long time. When he asked, Cat laughed and told him that they’d decided to have a swim race to the point, which seemed to be almost half way to the horizon, and then a running race on the way back.

“They’re nuts, but fit as hell,” Lily added. “It’ll probably take them an hour though.” Steve wasn’t disappointed as he was enjoying checking the two girls out and having fun chatting with them. Julie was the first one to decide she needed to cool off and suggest a dip and soon all four of them were in the water.

When they came back to the ladder, Steve hung back, hoping that somehow he’d get to climb up behind Lily, keen to check out the green bikini clinging to her like Julie’s had. Cat was the first one up the ladder and Steve eyed her off as she began her ascent, enjoying the sight. As he tore his gaze away, he noticed that Lily was watching him and eh coughed, embarrassed.

“Ladies first?” he suggested with a blush.

“Its ok, I think I’ll follow you,” Lily grinned at him. Steve cursed himself for having been caught, but didn’t push the point and climbed the ladder. Lily followed him and Julie came up last of all.

As Lily climbed, she looked. She’d been hoping that she could manage this and was happily rewarded. Steve was well cut but what she’d really hoped was that she’d get a bit more out of the climb and she was right. As he moved, every now and then, she’d catch a glimpse up his inner thigh and see the head of his cock. She tried to picture in her mind what that must mean in terms of the size. It made her insides churn.

Cat pulled out more drinks for them all as they sat down again. After a little while, Cat nervously spoke up. “Er, Julie, I’m not sure if you’ve realized or not, but that bikini isn’t up … well it er … its not quite the same when its wet,” she said. All eyes turned to take in Julie’s body. She was sitting on her butt with her feet on the deck of the pier, leaning back with her hands on the aged timbers, legs out in front. It meant that her legs were slightly spread and from where Cat was sitting she had a perfect view of her pussy, not to mention the prominent display of her nipples. Julie wondered how to play it. Should she admit to knowing, or play dumb?

“Yeah, thanks Cat, I was aware of it. I was sort of expecting it just to be Steve and me down here today and he loves it when I wear it,” Julie laughed.

“Oh, ok,” Cat replied nervously, her eyes flicking back and forth from Julie’s face to her pussy, “I just thought … you know, in case you didn’t realise the world could see …well … everything.” Julie laughed along.

“Thanks Cat, I appreciate it.” Julie smiled. She tipped her head back and closed her eyes, bathing in the sun, her nipples now thrust clearly to the sky. Cat sighed.

“I wish I had hot tits like yours,” she said wistfully, her eyes glued to Julie’s tight nipples. Steve automatically checked out Cat’s chest, surmising that she would only be an A cup. “I mean how fair is it that Lily, with her anorexic bag of bones gets whoppers and I get stuck with little girl tits?” She said, placing her hand on them and squeezing them together.

“Hey there’s nothing wrong with small tits!” Steve said before either of the larger breasted girls could chime in.

“Oh sure, that comes from the guy whose girlfriend is perfect,” Cat laughed.

“Oh she’s far from perfect,” Steve said, winking at his sister who playfully slapped him and blew a raspberry. Cat laughed.

“Far from? Hell she’s almost hot enough to make me think about swapping teams,” Cat laughed.

“Hey you promised if you ever did that I’d get to have you first,” Lily declared with a giggle.

“Well there’s nothing wrong with playing for both teams,” Julie threw into the mix, drawing all eyes to herself. “Steve’s a boy, he wouldn’t mind as long as he got to watch,” she added with a laugh.

“Oh yeah,” Steve said, joining in the merriment. He couldn’t help but notice that Cat’s expression had changed somewhat as the conversation drifted and wondered if she wasn’t perhaps thinking that the idea had legs. His cock twitched and he absently reached down to adjust it in the leg of his shorts. As he then reached and grabbed his beer, he heard Lily exclaim, “Holy shit, is that really your cock?”

“Lily!” Cat said, mortified that her friend and let it burst out like that. Steve looked down, blushing. His shorts had dried just enough that in reaching for the beer, the material had moved. He was sitting with his feet up and resting his hands on his knees and the bottom of the leg had fallen down toward his butt, leaving an inch of his cock exposed. Embarrassed, he quickly pulled the material back up.

“crap, sorry,” Lily said, blushing all kinds of red.

“Don’t worry, he loves it, “Julie said, embarrassing Steve even further. Steve didn’t know where to look and both Cat and Lily were now trying not to look up the leg of his shorts. Well, trying not to be caught at least.

“Um, really though, just how big is it?” Lily asked, unable to let it go.

“Huge,” Julie replied smirking.

“Hah, forgotten swapping teams already?” Cat teased her friend.

“Shit, maybe Julie’s right. Maybe it’s worth playing for both teams,” Lily laughed.

“Well, if they look like you two, I’m in,” Cat said, grinning. Steve and Julie exchanged a glance, knowing each other well enough that it was really only a matter of which one of them said it first. It was Julie.

“If you want me, you can have me,” she said simply, meeting Cat’s gaze. Cat was stunned.

“You’re not serious,” Cat said, giggling nervously, expecting the other girl to burst out laughing and assure her that it was just a joke.

“I’m very serious,” Julie said smiling. She moved from where she’d been sitting onto her hands and knees and crawled over to Cat. Cat swallowed nervously under the other girl’s advance, glancing about the pier to see if anyone was paying attention to them. “Can I kiss you Cat?” Julie’s hand landed lightly on Cat’s thigh as she leaned in, waiting for a response. Cat’s eyes flicked down to Julie’s hand on her thigh, then back to her lips, then her eyes.

“Yes,” she whispered hoarsely. Julie closed the space between them and pressed her lips against Cat’s, slipping her tongue out quickly to lick across them. Cat’s lips parted and her tongue met Julie’s. Julie kept the kiss brief but sensual before sitting back down, Cat’s head following hers momentarily as she pulled away, not ready for it to end.

“Wow,” Lily said, stunned at what had just happened.

“That was so hot” Steve said, his hand moving to adjust his cock. Cat was sitting, staring at Julie with a happy grin on her face.

“Thank you,” Cat said, “That was just … wow.”

“You’re welcome … to that and more,” Julie said.

“You don’t mind sharing?” Lily said to Steve.

“Well call me crazy, but no, I don’t, because there’s nothing hotter than seeing Julie with another chick,” Steve said.

“Can I ask something?” Lily said to him.

“Sure,” he replied.

“Am I allowed to see your cock?”

“What do you reckon Jules, should I show her?” Steve asked his sister.

“How does it usually go? Doesn’t she have to show you hers so that she can see yours?” Julie laughed.

“Sounds like Julie wants to see your tits Lily, what do you reckon?” Lily glanced back and forth between the two of them, clearly trying to get her head around the sudden change in what was going on. She looked to Cat for guidance. With an eager grin Cat told her that she should sure flash for a look at his cock.

“Ok,” Lily answered with a nervous giggle. She lifted her hands to her bikini top and pulled the triangles of fabric to either side, her firm, pale skinned breasts popping free to expose large pale pink nipples.

“Mmm, now they are just lovely, aren’t they Steve?,” Julie said as she eyed off Lily’s tits.

“Hell yeah,” Steve replied. Lily quickly packed her tits away and blushed at the attention before turning to Steve and eagerly pointing out that it was his turn. Steve smiled and took the leg of his shorts and pulled them high up his thigh, exposing most of the length of his hardening cock.

“Holy fuck!” Cat said as it was brought out in the sun.

“Oh my God, that is … wow,” Lily said.

“It is rather impressive, isn’t it?” Julie smiled, reaching across to wrap a hand around her brother’s cock and give it a couple of strokes as the other two girls stared in disbelief.

“How on earth … um … does it … well, er fit?” Cat asked, blushing. Steve packed his cock away again, hoping that it wouldn’t be for the last time that day. Julie laughed.

“It doesn’t all fit,” She said, “but it fills me more than anything else I’ve ever had stuck in my pussy.

“I can only imagine,” Lily said.

“You don’t have to just imagine you know,” Julie replied with a smirk.

“What?” Lily asked, caught out by the statement.

“Well if you let him stick it in your pussy, you won’t just be imagining,” Julie said.

“You’re offering me your boyfriend’s cock?” Lily asked, still struggling with the offer.

“Sure, we have a very liberal arrangement. As long as I get to have some fun too, it’s all good.”

“Wow,” Cat chimed in. “You really do play for both teams don’t you?”

“I do, Steve doesn’t, he only likes girls. He’s boring like that.”

“Yeah, and speaking of girls, you got to see my cock, but you haven’t show us your tits yet Cat,” Steve said with a grin.

“There’s nothing to see anyway,” Cat laughed.

“Doesn’t matter what you think, I want to see them,” Steve insisted.

“Yeah, show us Cat, I want to see them too,” encouraged Julie. With a sigh, Cat grabbed the bottom of her bikini and lifted it up to expose her small breasts. Her areolas were much smaller than Lily’s and a much darker pink. Her nipples were very long though, standing out and begging for attention.

“Oh God look how hot your nipples are!” Julie said, moving closer. Cat giggled, embarrassed, flicking her gaze about to see if anyone else was watching. Julie reached out and went to caress one with her hand but Cat flinched away.

“Oh come on, let me touch them,” Julie begged. “You can touch mine if I can touch yours …” she offered. Cat was clearly wavering.

“Really? I can touch yours?” she persisted.

“You can even suck them if you like.” Julie replied, drawing a moan from Steve that caused the girls to break out in laughter.

“Hey, what’s so funny?” they all heard as Marc and Mike strolled up the pier toward them. Cat quickly pulled her bikini back down to cover her hard nipples. They were still obviously hard, much to Julie’s delight.

“Nothing you’d understand,” Lily laughed at him.

“Girl shit,” Steve said, winking at his three companions. They settled into more light hearted and significantly less sexual banter even though Julie kept flirting outrageously with everyone present. Her bikini had dried but she still kept catching Cat sneaking glances at her and made sure that she gave her as much as an eyeful as she could. Both Lily and Cat continued to sneak glances up Steve’s shorts and he accommodated them when he could.

The sun began to drop over the horizon, casting a gorgeous pink and orange hue across the world and Marc and Tyler let everyone know that they’d promised to meet up with some mates. They offered to take everyone along, but Steve and Julie advised them that they had to get back and Cat and Lily told them to go ahead, that they’d catch up with them the following day if they were still around. The pier was almost devoid of life shortly after and Julie invited Cat and Lily back to their RV for dinner. Julie laughed at how enthusiastically Cat said yes.

When they arrived back at the RV there was a note to say that Dave and Olivia had gone out, that there were steaks in the fridge that they could grill up for dinner and not to wait up because they didn’t expect to be back until late.

“Perfect,” Julie smiled, letting the girls into the RV and showing them around. Steve grabbed the steaks and some seasoning, attending to the meat portion of the dinner.

“If any of you want any green shit, you’d better speak to Julie, I only provide meat,” he told them.

“And so much of it too,” Julie said, grabbing his cock through his pants. Julie took the girls inside to make salad. She fished around in the fridge, grabbing ingredients and pulled out a cucumber, holding it up to Cat and Lily. “Mmm, just about the right size,” she laughed, holding it in front of her as if it were a cock. Cat and Lily laughed. Cat held out her hand for it and Julie passed it to her. Cat looked at the enormous vegetable.

“I didn’t think cocks as big as Steve’s really existed,” she commented, almost in a trance, her hand sliding over the cucumber as if it were Steve’s erection. “Shit I don’t think I could even suck much of this!” She slid her mouth down over it, experimenting and Lily laughed at her.

“And here I was thinking you wanted some pussy,” Julie said to her, moving in behind to wrap her arms around Cat, her hand sliding over her breasts. Cat moaned. Julie ran her hands down over Cat’s stomach toward her pussy, teasing, touching, and inching further after running her hands up to the girl’s breasts, then back down again. She took the cucumber from Cat and pushing her forward so that she bent at the waist, rubbed the cucumber between her legs.

“Oh fuck,” Cat moaned. Julie stopped suddenly, going back to the salad and putting everything in it but the cucumber, Lily and Cat watching. When she’d done the salad, she advanced on Lily with the vegetable. “We might need this later, what do you think?” she asked the redhead, running the tip of it down between her breasts.

“Um, yes?” Lily said quietly.

Julie took the salad out to the table that was set up outside the RV and the three girls sat back and watched Steve as he attended to the grill. When the steaks were done, Steve served them up and they sat down to eat.

“Mmm, this steak is perfect Steve,” Cat commented to him as she devoured it.

“Oh if there’s one thing that Steve’s good with, its meat,” Julie laughed.

“Aren’t you supposed to be the one that’s good with the meat though?” Lily asked.

“I’m better at the eating than the cooking,” Julie replied suggestively. Dinner continued with much innuendo until Julie pushed her plate aside, declaring that if she was going to eat any more than night, it was going to be pussy and cock. “Actually, I never did get to play with your nipples Cat,” Julie said, standing from her seat to walk around behind her. Cat just giggled nervously as Julie’s hands descended on her shoulders, massaging her before sliding down over her collar bones.

“I think there was some deal about getting to suck yours?” Cat said bravely as Julie ‘s hands closed over her small breasts, squeezing them Julie responded by removing the t-shirt that she was wearing and pulling the triangular fabric of her bikini to one side, exposing one of her tits.

“It’s all yours Cat,” Julie said. Cat turned around on the bench seat to face Julie, finding herself face to face with the other girl’s nipple.

“God your tits are perfect,” Cat said, reaching tentatively to take it in her hand and squeeze it.

“Suck it Cat, suck my nipple,” Julie said, her hands in the other girl’s hair pulling her gently forward. Cat offered no resistance and opened her mouth as Julie guided her. The nipple speared into her mouth and Cat clamped her lips on it, sucking.

Lily watched, her eyes flicking from the two girls to Steve, not really believing that he was just watching without a flicker of jealousy as his incredibly hot girlfriend had her tit sucked by another girl. Steve noticed Lily watching him and smiled at her.

“Fucking hot hey?” he asked her. Lily just nodded.

“She’s got another tit there if you want one,” Steve suggested to Lily. “And I know she loves having both her tits sucked at the same time.

“Oh yeah, come and suck it for me Lily,” Julie said, glancing to where Lily sat. She pulled her other tit out invitingly.

“Come and try it Lily,” Cat said, blushing, “It’s awesome, I can’t believe we haven’t done this before!” Lily looked at the three people encouraging her and gave up on any thoughts of resistance. She moved quickly to the proffered breast and lowered her mouth over it. Steve Cat and Julie all watched that first moment as Lily experimentally sucked on Julie’s nipple, pulling it away from her breast until it popped from her mouth. As both her tits were sucked, Julie reached with her hands to take one of Lily’s in her left and one of Cat’s in her right, squeezing and playing with them as they sucked on her.

Steve watched, his cock hardening as his sister had both of her tits sucked. After a couple of moments he walked around to the other side of the bench where the three girls were and moved in behind his sister. Adjusting his cock, he rubbed up behind her, grinding it between her butt cheeks, his hands on her hips to add pressure as her tits were sucked.

“Oh fuck that feels big,” Julie said, releasing Lily’s tit to reach back and slip her hand between them and grab him. “Get it out Steve, I want to see you fuck right here on this picnic table.”

Steve glanced around, checking to see if there was much activity and glad that his parents had insisted on finding a very private spot for the RV. Julie stepped back from where the two girls were sitting so that Steve could stand there instead. Steve fussed with his shorts for a few seconds before dropping them to the ground, his enormous cock standing proudly before him.

“Fucking Hell!” Cat said, with Lily echoing their sentiments. It had been one thing to see it from the bottom of his shorts earlier in the day, but to see it out and proud in its entirety was a shock. Lily reached out to wrap her hand around it with Cat watching.

“You grab it too Cat,” Julie said, encouraging the other girl. Cat smiled at her and then grabbed the cock above Lily’s hand. The two girls grinned at each other as each of them pumped their hand along the thick cock, their fingers failing to encircle his girth. Steve reached out to play with his sister’s tit and Julie stepped close enough to kiss him, plunging her tongue into his mouth as he was jerked by the other two.

Cat watched as her and Lily’s hands worked Steve’s cock, staring at the head of it, curious. She bent down over it, opening her mouth and taking it in, sucking what she could into her mouth, surprised even though she was holding it at just how enormous it felt between her lips. Steve groaned as his cock was sucked and Julie looked to see what had caused it.

“He loves that!” Julie exclaimed, watching as Cat’s head bobbed up and down over the head of his cock. Lily had released it as Cat took over. Julie grabbed Lily’s hand and pulled her to a standing position before wrapping her in her arms, their tits smooshing together. Julie didn’t give Lily time to think, but thrust her tongue into the red-head’s mouth, pleased when the fervour of her kiss was returned.

When the broke apart, gasping for air, Julie huskily asked, “Which one of you two is going to take his cock first?”

“Me!” they both volunteered with relish, laughing.

“Sounds like we need a coin toss,” Julie joked.

“I call head!” Cat said eagerly to further laughter. Steve reached down and pulled up his shorts, fishing in the pocket. He picked out a quarter and tossed it into the air. It landed on the table with a clatter, finally settling with the tails side pointing skyward.

“Shit!” Cat said.

“Don’t worry Cat,” I’ll make sure you don’t even have a chance to think about what you’re missing out on,” Julie said, leaning down and grabbing her face so that she could passionately tongue kiss her. Steve was already telling Lily to sit herself up on the edge of the table, dragging what little clothes she was wearing from her body as she moved. Before she did, she dropped to her knees in front of him and took him in her mouth, stretching it wide around the monster and sucking eagerly. Steve groaned at the enthusiasm with which she devoured his cock, her hands grabbing his shaft and stroking him.

“mmm you do suck good cock Lily,” Steve said as he watched her working his pole. Lily glanced up at him, her mouth a wide ‘O’ around his cock. She winked at him before sucking her way off the knob with an audible ‘pop’.

“It’s a nice cock to suck!” she smiled as Steve started to attack her shorts in his efforts to remove them. Lily helped her shorts off and grinned when Steve grabbed her around the waist and lifted her onto the table, stepping between her legs so that he could kiss her, his cock trapped between them. After a bit of kissing, he stepped back, his hands taking her tits within their grasp as his eyes travelled lower to take in the red landing strip that showed the way to her pussy.

“Look Julie, a real red-head,” Steve exclaimed as he took in Lily’s pussy. Julie paused to come and check it out, adding her voice to Steve’s delight. She ran her fingers down the strip toward the clearly wet pussy beneath, but Cat protested; demanding that her pussy be the first that Julie attended to given Lily was getting the cock. Julie laughed and returned to Cat who had also seated herself on the table in anticipation of the attention that she was to receive.

“Oh so lovely and bald, just like me,” Julie said as she moved between Cat’s legs and pushed her knees apart. Her fingers ran over the other girl’s wet lips, exploring, pulling at her folds, spreading them and then finding her clit and rubbing it ever so lightly, drawing aroused moans from Cat.

Steve grabbed his cock and rubbed the head up and down Lily’s slit, lubricating it as well as teasing the red-head’s clit with it. Lily was sitting, looking down past her tits to watch, squirming as pleasure was sent coursing through her.

“Fuck me Steve, get that cock in my pussy,” She demanded after a while, unable to contain herself. Steve grinned and thrust with his cock so that it began to slide between her lips, forcing them apart with his penetration. Lily gasped as she was spread and invaded. “Oh fuck its big!” she cried, reaching to grab his shaft with her hand and slow his entry, adjusting to his size. Steve pulled back before slowly working his way in again, repeating the move and thrusting a little deeper with each penetration, Lily moaning and groaning as it disappeared further and further inside her. Only about half of his cock was inside when she had to stop him because he was too deep. Steve grabbed at Lily’s nipples teasing them as he eased his cock in and out, slowly speeding up the pace.

Julie lowered her lips to Cat’s, kissing gently along each one before drawing her tongue up through the slit of her pussy, eliciting a delightful sigh from the subject of her attention.

“I can’t believe a girl is eating my pussy,” Cat commented as Julie began to please her in earnest, tongue lapping and licking, exploring the folds of her bare pussy and teasing at the hard little nub of her clit. Cat shuddered and whimpered, butt twitching as she flinched with Julie’s expert tongue pointedly and ceaselessly drawing her toward orgasm. As Cat whimpered and enjoyed herself, Julie shifted, slipping two fingers inside the girl’s welcoming pussy, curling them up to the front of her as she began to suck and lick at her clit even more. Finding the special spot that she was looking for, Julie went to town. Cat had gathered her t-shirt to her mouth and was biting down on it in an effort not to scream as Julie brought her to a height of pleasure that she’d never before experienced.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Cat cried into the wad of cloth in her mouth over and over again, wondering if she was even going to be able to take the intensity long enough to climax. Steve was watching his sister eat Cat with a grin on his face as he worked his cock in and out of Lily’s tight pussy.

“Yeah, give it to her Julie, make her cum hard!” Steve said. Julie didn’t miss a beat, continuing until with a startled gasp and explosive cry of pleasure, Cat erupted. A spray of girl cum splattered against Julie’s face as Cat’s legs shook and quivered with a life of their own. Julie moved back in surprise as a second stream shot from the girl’s pussy, arcing over Julie’s shoulder.

“Holy fuck, did you see that?” Steve exclaimed.

“Oh my God!” Lily said, looking across to where her friend was laid out on the picnic table, Julie supporting her still shaking legs.

“You never told me you were a squirter,” Julie said to Cat, laughing.

“I didn’t know I was!” Cat said. “That was so fucking intense.” Julie moved up to the table and reached out and teased at Cat’s long nipples, pulling and twisting them gently. “I want to see you do it to Lily, I want to see her eaten by a girl,” Cat said.

“Why don’t you do it instead?” Julie suggested even as her brother was ploughing Lily’s cunt with his massive cock.

“Um I don’t know if I could bring myself to lick a pussy yet,” Cat said shyly. Julie pulled Cat back to a sitting position and reached down to run her fingers over her own pussy as she kissed her again. When her fingers were nice and wet, she brought them up to Cat’s lips and smeared her pussy juice over them. Cat tentatively licked at her lips when she realized what Julie was up to.

“See, nothing to worry about, pussy juice is lovely,” Julie assured her friend, licking her own juice from Cat’s lips. She slid her fingers into Cat’s pussy, drawing a gasp and flinch before pulling them out again and very slowly and deliberately licking the evident juice from them as Cat watched.

Steve groaned as he saw what his sister was doing and he could feel that he wasn’t going to last much longer without cumming.

“I’m going to explode Lily, where do you want me to cum?” He asked.

“Anywhere but my pussy Steve, I’m not on the pill,” Lily told him, disappointed that she wouldn’t feel his load unleashed inside her. Steve thrust his cock a couple more times, before pulling himself from her. Lily reached to grab him and Steve used his own hand to pump his cock to completion.

“Watch this Cat,” Julie urged and the two of them paused to see Steve as he jerked on his cock until he exploded. Steve grunted loudly as he came, sending a massive rope like shot of cum spurting from the end of his cock. It flew the length of Lily’s body, landing from her shoulder all the way down to her belly button. Steve managed to point his head down the second time and with an audible splat, his cum splashed against Lily’s pale belly and then over her tits to her throat. After several more spasms he was spent and Lily was bathed in cum.

“Fuck me!’ Lily said, eyeing off the cum coating her body.

“I think he just did!” Cat laughed. “And I thought I’d cum hard.”

“I so love watching him explode like that,” Julie told them. “You should feel it inside you. Maybe we should let Lily use the shower in the RV hey Steve?” she suggested. It was quickly agreed and the four of them moved inside. Julie lead Cat back to the bed at the rear of the van and Steve showed Lily where the shower was. Leaving her a towel, he told her to meet them down the back when she was done.

Julie and Cat were already tangled in each other’s arms by the time that he got back there and he noticed that they’d managed to shed the rest of the clothes that they’d been wearing. As he stood and watched, his sister talked Cat into getting down between her legs to taste her bald pussy. Cat was kneeling on her hands and knees, head lowered to Julie’s pussy, experimenting with gentle, exploratory licks. Julie encouraged her, winking at her brother, who admired the length of Cat’s nipples as they hung from her small breasts. Quietly he moved behind cat, standing at the foot of her bed and eyeing off her hairless pussy. He reached out and ran a finger down Cat’s slit, causing her to squeal quietly and flinch in response. She looked around to see who was there, smiling when she realized it was Steve. Part of him wanted Julie to suck his cock while she was being eaten, but he decided that it would be more fun to fuck Cat and thrust her face against his sister’s pussy. He wasn’t hard enough or quite recovered enough yet though, so he knelt down instead and ran his tongue up Cat’s pussy.

Cat groaned as she felt Steve’s tongue trail up one lip and back down the other, teasing at her and used his motion as inspiration in her efforts to please Julie. As Steve’s tongue worked its way in, over and around her pussy, she mimicked him, repeating the movements on the pussy before her, starting to enjoy the pleasure that she was bringing Julie. Steve thrust his tongue in and out a couple of times and then, when he felt his cock rising, stood behind Cat and started to rub the head of his cock up and down her slit.

“Oh fuck that’s what I want, get that monster in me,” Cat moaned into his sister’s pussy.

“Yes fuck her Steve, give it to her hard,” Julie demanded, tangling her fingers in Cat’s short hair. Steve worked his way inside and gently pushed deeper and deeper. He was just starting to slide back and forth when Lily joined them a towel wrapped around herself, covering her tits and pussy.

“Well so much for me being your first,” Lily said to Cat. Cat paused long enough to blush and look guiltily over her shoulder.

“I …” Cat started to say.

“Don’t worry about it Cat, just have fun,” Lily answered with a laugh. Cat smiled and responded to the tug on her hair and Julie drew her face back to her pussy. Steve grinned and continued to fuck Cat, his hands on her fleshy hips, pulling himself as deep into her pussy as he could. Julie was giving Cat instructions, telling her just what she liked and moaning and wriggling as Cat delivered each nuance that was requested even as her face was thrust against the pussy in front of her again and again by the force of the cock ramming her from behind.

“Yes, like that Cat, lick me there, harder, I’m going to cum, make me cum Cat, fuck me!” Julie uttered in an endless stream of elated encouragement. Cat kept licking and then Julie was pushing her head away as her pussy convulsed with her orgasm. Steve rammed his cock in and out of Cat’s pussy, feeling his own orgasm approaching.

“Where do I cum Cat?” he asked.

“In my pussy!” Cat cried, “I want to feel you fill my pussy!”

Steve thrust several more times before holding his cock deep in Cat’s pussy and exploding. She squealed as she felt the hose unfettered and his cum burst inside her pussy.

Cat collapsed on the bed, cum oozing from between her lips.

“Man that was hot,” Lily said, taking a seat on the bed.

“You haven’t had your turn yet,” Julie grinned at her.

“My turn? He already fucked me, remember,” Lily replied.

“Not with Steve, with me,” Juile said, reaching out and pulling the front of the towel open to expose Lily’s large pale breasts and her hot, pale pink nipples. She pushed the red head down on the bed and leaned over her, driving her tongue between her lips, kissing deeply as her hand fondled Lily’s breast. Lily gasped as Julie started kissing her, but returned it passionately. Julie worked her knee between Lily’s leg, and then used her lower thigh to rub against her crotch as she continued the kiss.

Lily moaned and pushed back against the pressure on her pussy, her desire building as Julie’s lips moved to her ear lobes, where she licked and nibbled before working down along her neck and collar bone. Lily arched her head back, loving the attention, her own hands beginning to explore the other girl’s body, feeling the smooth skin of her back and then sliding down to the sides of her breasts.

As Lily cupped Julie’s firm breasts, marveling at the hardness of her nipples, Julie took Lily’s pale pink nipple deep into her mouth and sucked it, her tongue flicking and teasing at it the whole time.

Steve watched his sister as she started to work her magic on Lily and found his cock hardening at the sight of the two of them going at it. Julie had kissed her way back to Lily’s mouth and then moved higher so that her breast dangled there instead, the hard nipple demanding that it be sucked. His sister smiled at him as he watched their new friend sucking on her tit and then asked seductively, “Can I suck it for you Steve?” His cock twitched in reaction and he moved enough that she could bring the head of his cock into her mouth, sucking enthusiastically as she moved her body to dangle her other nipple into Lily’s mouth. This continued for a few moments until Julie decided that she needed a taste of Lily’s pussy and made her way back down her friend’s body, kissing and nibbling along the way.

Seeing Lily’s mouth unoccupied, Steve offered his monstrous cock to her and Lily smiled before parting her lips and allowing him to slide his cock inside. Lily moaned loudly around the large piece of meat in her mouth as she felt Julie’s tongue slide between her pussy lips and begin to pleasure her.

Cat sat watching from where she’d been abandoned, eyeing off the three participants, wondering where she could join in. Julie looked across to her, over the bright red landing strip that was Lily’s pubic hair and paused long enough to tell Cat to get the cucumber. Grinning, Cat went to the RV’s fridge and retrieved the vegetable that had been abandoned when they made the salad earlier that night. Julie turned to her when she returned with it and said, “Fuck my pussy with it Cat, fuck me with that big thing.” Cat moved in behind Julie and rubbed the end of the cucumber along her slick pussy lips.

Steve and Lily both watched Julie’s face as Cat began working the vegetable into her pussy and groaned together at the lust that was scrawled across Julie’s face, her tongue still working at Lily’s pussy. Cat soon had half of the cucumber sliding in and out of Julie’s pussy and she watched, enraptured as Julie’s lips clung to it each time she slid it out, only to be pushed back in again. Julie urged her to do it faster and clamped her own mouth down on Lily’s pussy, her tongue grinding against her clit.

Lily was moaning and gasping around Steve’s thick cock and then turned her head away so that she could release him and breathe deeply as her body began to shake with her orgasm, Julie having brought her over the edge.

“Your pussy is so pretty Lily,” Julie said as she watched her enflamed pink lips pulsing with each wave of pleasure. Lily just grinned in response. Cat had paused in fucking Julie’s pussy, but Julie insisted that she continue, climbing up onto all fours on the bed and thrusting her butt back toward the larger girl.

“Steve, I want your cock in my bum,” Julie said, drawing looks of shock and gasps of surprise from both Cat and Lily.

“No way, there’s no way you could fit that thing in your arse!” Cat declared, looking from Steve’s massive cock to the tight little hole above where she was penetrating Julie’s pussy.

“mmm yes I can, its amazing,” Julie assured her. “And when he’s in me you get to fuck me with that again. Steve grinned, moving to stand at the back of the bed. Cat stepped aside for him but he reached out to caress her long hard nipples and kiss her before turning his attention back to his sister. He lay his cock up over her butt, the head near the small of her back.

“Imagine if it all went in,” he laughed, winking at the look of horror on Cat’s face. He ran his fingers into his sister’s pussy and got them well lubricated before shifting his cock and poking and probing her arse with them. Julie moaned and groaned and ground back against the invading digits, Cat watching, fascinated. Then he slid his cock into her pussy so that it too would be well lubed. He was about to start working it into Julie’s bum hole when he paused.

“I’ve got an idea,” he said. He instructed his sister to move further up the bed until her head was almost against the RV’s wall. Picking up the cucumber, he fed it into his sister’s pussy, then told Cat to get on the bed as well, facing in the opposite direction.

“I want to see you two fuck this like a double ended dildo,” he told them. Cat joined Julie on the bed as he suggested and Steve held the cucumber as she backed her arse up until he had it positioned against her pussy lips. Spreading them with his fingers, Cat slowly worked backwards, the vegetable pushing into her pussy until her butt cheeks were almost touching Julie’s; the cucumber well buried at both ends.

Steve then climbed up onto the bed, squatting over the space between the two girls and positioned the head of his cock at the entrance to his sister’s bum. He pushed firmly, feeling her puckered little hole spread around the head of his cock as Julie cried out in delight. She could feel her brother’s massive cock spearing into her arse even as Cat rocked back and forth, the cucumber sliding between the two girls.

“Oh my god that is so dirty!” Lily gasped as she watched the three of them. She moved around, watching the action from different angles, her pussy happily pulsing with the after affects of her orgasm. Watching made her horny though and she looked for a way to join in.

“Kiss me Lily,” Cat moaned as she felt the cucumber thrust into her pussy as Julie pushed back against her, Steve’s cock filling her bum hole as she did so. Lily moved to the foot of the bed, kneeling on the floor so that her head was closer to Cat’s. The two friends’ mouths met as Cat was pushed with another thrust and they tangled their tongues together.

“God I love this,” Steve said as he slid his cock back into his sister’s arse again, pushing until she gasped and reached to stop him from going deeper. He started to fuck her hole with long smooth strokes, feeling her anus slide over his shaft, back and forth with each thrust. Julie reached for her clit, knowing that when Steve started to fuck her butt like that that he wouldn’t be far from cumming. She groaned as her fingers brushed her aroused clitoris, rubbing it as both her holes were completely filled.

“I’m going to cum Julie,” Steve announced, thrusting even quicker into her butt.

“Yeah, fill my bum Steve, shoot that load deep in my arse!” Julie encouraged him. He thrust three more times before holding his cock deep in her rear end as his balls emptied themselves for a third time. He didn’t cum with the same volume the third time, but Julie squealed anyway as she felt the warm seed spurt deep inside her, her fingers frantically rubbing her clit to an explosive orgasm. She fell forward, cock and cucumber sliding from her holes as cum oozed out of her arse, down over her pussy lips to mingle with her fingers as she continued to rub her pulsing pussy.

Without anyone pushing back against her, the cucumber slid from Cat’s pussy to fall on the bed and she moaned with disappointment as her pussy was emptied. Lily stopped kissing her and smiled, scarcely believing what they’d been doing. Cat collapsed on the bed, fingers reaching to her own pussy.

“Want me to help?” Lily asked her, watching as Cat’s fingers glistened in the RV’s light.

“Oh, please,” Cat groaned. Lily climbed onto the bed, squeezing in amongst the bodies so that she could begin to work her tongue into and over her friend’s pussy. With the enthusiasm of someone trying out a new toy, Lily worked her tongue around, exploring and tasting Cat’s bald pussy.

“Oh yes Lily, that’s sooooo good.” Cat encouraged her. Steve and Julie grinned at each other as their new friend ate pussy for the first time and did so enthusiasitically. When Cat came, she screeched out loud, her pussy seeping with juice, though without squirting with the intensity that she had when Julie had made her cum.

After everyone had cleaned up, Steve and Julie wished the two girls well, knowing that it wouldn’t be long until they were in each other’s arms again.

“Pity we have to leave tomorrow,” Julie said, “I like those girls.”

“Me too,” Steve said, groaning as he stretched. “Sorry there wasn’t another cock for you.”

“That’s ok, Dad will be home soon,” Julie grinned at her brother. “I’m sure if I ask nice he’ll let me play with it.” Steve shook his head and laughed as he headed for his bed.

Julie was asleep by the time that their parents returned and wasn’t even woken by the shaking of the RV as Dave and Olivia pleasured each other before sleeping themselves.

———————-

“Julie cracked her eyes open as she felt the RV moving. Someone was up and about. It turned out to be her father, making his way into the small bathroom. She just caught his bare arse as he stepped through the door and closed it behind him. Julie stretched languidly, thinking about all the fun that she and Steve had managed the day before. She listened to the sound of her Dad pissing in the toilet, surprised at how loud it was in such a confined space. That set her to thinking about his cock and the fact that she’d only had the one to play with the day before. As the sound abated, she quickly moved from the bed, slipping her t-shirt off so that she was only in the panties she’d been sleeping in and moved to where she would intercept his father as he moved back to the closed off rear of the RV.

Dave opened the door to be confronted by the sight of his daughter kneeling in front of him wearing nothing but a cute pair of yellow cotton panties. Her breasts sat perfectly on her chest, the slight chill in the air having brought her nipples to attention.

“Morning Dad,” Julie said to him quietly. She grabbed his cock and guided it into her welcoming mouth, sucking lovingly.

“Good morning Julie,” he said, feeling his cock grow harder within her mouth.

“Mmm, seems you’re up for the day hey?” Julie grinned as she released him from her mouth and grabbed it in her hand and start pumping it.

“Sure does,” he groaned quietly. Julie smiled up at her Dad and then sucked him again, her hands wrapped around his shaft as she sucked on the head of his cock. She swirled her tongue and pumped his shaft, taking advantage of his ‘morning glory’.

“Did Mum take care of you last night?” she asked him between sucks.

“Oh yes,” Dave replied, his eyes glued to the sight of his daughter’s mouth sliding over his cock.

“Mmm, well I’m sure she won’t mind me having a turn then.” Julie took her father by the cock and led him back to the converted table. “I want your cock in my pussy Daddy,” Julie said as she slipped her panties off and lay down, exposing her glistening bald pussy to her. Dave looked across to the couch where Steve slept on, oblivious and climbed onto the bed, positioning his body between Julie’s legs. He moved so that the head of his cock was nuzzling against her pussy lips and then leaned down to suck slowly on one and then the other of her nipples. He moved his hips and kept his cock head rubbing at Julie’s pussy. She squirmed and wriggled, trying to work so that her father’s cock would slide between them, but he kept moving just out of reach each time that she thrust.

“Stop teasing Daddy, I need your cock,” Julie groaned as she felt his teeth close down tightly on her left nipple. She arched her back and moaned and Dave thrust hard, driving his cock between her lips, moaning as he felt her tight lips slide down his shaft. Julie tangled her hands in her father’s hair, pulling him down to her face so that she could kiss him as his cock speared in and out of her pussy.

Dave worked his cock in and out of his daughter’s bald pussy, feeling her lips glide up and down as he slid back and forth over and over again, Julie thrusting her hips up against him each time that he thrust himself back inside, her legs wrapped around him.

They continued that way for a while until Julie asked “do me doggy Daddy.” She pushed him away so that she could get onto her hands and knees on the converted table. Dave stood on the floor between the couch where Steve was sleeping and the table/bed on which Julie now knelt, her arse pointing back toward him. He guided the head of his cock between her lips and slid it home until Julie told him that was all she could take. He held her hips pushed her away before pulling her back down his cock, loving the sight of her sliding up and down his shaft. Julie reached beneath her body to twiddle her clit with her fingers as her Dad’s massive cock penetrated her relentlessly, the force of their fucking causing the RV to rock back and forth.

“You two having fun?” Olivia said as she came from the rear of the RV to find her husband with his cock buried in her daughter’s pussy.

“It’s so good Mum,” Julie grinned back over her shoulder. Olivia moved up closer and grabbed Dave’s balls as he continued to slide in and out of Julie.

“I’m sure it is, but its nice to share you know,” she said, grabbing Dave by the cock and pulling him from Julie’s pussy so that she could take him in her mouth and suck her daughter’s juice from the cock. “And you taste just lovely,” Olivia said before allowing Dave to ram his cock home again.

“I can’t believe that Steve is sleeping through it,” Laughed Julie, glancing back the other way to where Steve was out cold on the couch.

“Well I know how to wake him up,” Olivia said. She worked her way past where Dave and Julie were fucking and knelt down next to the couch, pushing covers aside until she could access her son’s boxers. She worked his cock out of the fly and took it in her mouth, sucking and slurping at him, hardening his cock and causing him to stir from his seemingly impenetrable slumber.

“Of fuck that’s good,” he mumbled as his consciousness finally broke the surface. “That’s so much better than how you used to wake me up Mum,” he said, remembering days when she’d dragged the covers from him and splashed water in his face to get him to go to school on time.”

“I like it better too,” She grinned. “Now hurry up and fuck me with it.” Steve laughed at his mother’s enthusiasm.

“Climb aboard Mum,” he said, grinning. Olivia sighed and mumbled about having to do all the work, but gladly slid the panties she was wearing to the floor and sat down on her son’s cock, her feet over the edge of the couch and arms behind her to steady herself. This way she could watch Dave and Julie whilst she slid up and down a massive cock of her own.

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum Julie,” Dave grunted.

“Yes Daddy, fill my cunt, I want to feel you explode in me,” Julie grunted, head down on the bed and hips thrust back toward her Father. Dave thrust three times and then did exactly that, sperm erupting from his cock to fill her tight young pussy. Julie fingered her clit furiously until she joined her father with an orgasm of her own.

“Oh bring that cock here,” Olivia groaned, still sliding up and down Steve’s cock. Dave pulled out of Julie’s pussy and turned to his wife who moved so that she could suck the cummy cock clean. She glanced across to where Cum was oozing from Julie’s pussy and down her leg and quickly leaned in to slurp it up. She licking and sucked all the way to Julie’s pussy where she lingered with her tongue a few moments before returning to her prior position on Steve’s cock.

Julie turned to watch as her pussy subsided and then moved to kneel in front of her mother, her face turned up to be able to kiss her, tasting the cum on her lips and tongue as she played with her mother’s clit.

“God, you two are such cum whores,” Steve groaned as he watched them and felt his mother’s pussy on his cock.

“And you just love it,” Julie replied, leaning down to suck her mother’s large nipple into her mouth.

“I’ll show you how much of a cum whore I am,” Olivia said, moving from his cock so that she could take it in her mouth. She worked his head with her mouth and pumped his long shaft with her hand until she had him exploding down her throat, swallowing ravenously the entire time.

“Now you need to make me cum though,” she said as she finished, wiping the last of his cum in from the corner of her mouth. She lay back on the table-bed and spread her legs, leaving her bald pussy ready for her son to eat.

“Remember what you said about sharing,” Dave put in, getting in first to lick his wife’s wet pussy.

“Yeah Daddy,” Sharing is good, Julie replied, pushing at him to get her own turn.

“Well if it’s so good, let me have a turn at least!” Steve laughed. The three of them took turns eating Olivia’s pussy until she came with a cry, legs shaking at the intensity of her orgasm.

———————-

“Damn I’m horny,” Olivia said to Dave as they drove along the highway the following day. Steve and Julie were safely ensconced again in the rear of the RV and engrossed in whatever it was that was occupying them. Olivia didn’t mind, as long as it kept them from disturbing her, she was happy.

“What do you want me to do about it?” Dave laughed, keeping his eyes on the road. “It’s kind of hard for me to offer you much when I’m driving. Olivia looked across at him and then put one foot up on the dash of the RV, angling her body slightly towards him as her hand began to rub at the crotch of the shorts that she was wearing.

“Just keep driving, I’m sure I can find a way to entertain myself,” she said slyly. Dave tried to concentrate on the road, but was constantly distracted by his wife rubbing herself beside him.

“I’m sure one of the kids would help you out,” Dave suggested after a while, despite the fact that his large cock was hardening in his pants.

“mmm, I am sure they would, but then I wouldn’t have the fun of teasing you,” Olivia laughed, putting her foot down again and wiggling out of her shorts so that she was sitting there in her thong. Dave glanced across and moaned as he saw her fingers begin to rub her white thong against her pussy, her juices starting to soak into the material.

Olivia slipped a finger into her pussy and then brought it to her mouth, sucking on it noisily, moaning about how good she tasted. She slid two fingers inside herself then and reached across to allow her husband to suck her juices from her fingers.

“You know, that’s really not very fair,” Dave said, smiling. “You know we need to keep moving and yet here you are trying to cause an accident.

“Oh I know you better than that,” Olivia laughed, “there’s no way this is enough to make you go off the road. She reached across and grabbed his cock, feeling its hard length in the leg of his shorts. Her hand glided up and down the material, feeling him swell. “See even this won’t make you crash. In fact, I reckon I could quite happily suck you without you crashing.”

“There’s really only one way to find out, isn’t there?” Dave said, grinning at his wife. Olivia fished around in his pants, Dave moving around to assist as best he could until she had his large cock out of his shorts, stiff and aroused, her hand stroking it. She leaned over and lowered her mouth over the head of his cock noisily, glad that he was big enough that she didn’t actually have to bury her face in his crotch to do so.

“No crashes yet,” Dave said, glancing down to where Olivia was now slipping her mouth up and down the top of his cock, her hand gripping the base firmly as she did so. She mumbled something incoherent around his cock and kept going. There was plenty of traffic on the road, but the raised cab of the RV kept anyone in a smaller vehicle from seeing what was going on and since Olivia was happy to suck him, Dave didn’t really care if someone in a truck happened to glance across and see what was happening. He tried hard to keep an eye on the speedometer, not wanting to draw unwanted attention to the situation.

They came around a curve in the road and Dave swore mildly as he saw a police officer on a somewhat elevated side road, aiming a speed gun back down the road. He checked the speedometer and was relieved to see that he wasn’t over the limit and kept going.

“Trouble?” Olivia asked, pausing briefly in her ministrations.

“I think we’re ok,” Dave said. But just as Olivia lowered her mouth over his cock again, red and blue lights appeared beside him, the cop in the passenger’s seat indicating for him to pull over. He swore louder this time as he began to slow the RV. Olivia started scrambling for her shorts and just managed to pull them on by the time that the RV was stationary. Dave quickly tried to pack his rock hard cock away. It wasn’t easy due to the size and he thought it was going to be pretty evident anyway as he glanced down.

The cop car pulled up in front of them and Dave was almost relieved at how long it took before two police officers stepped out of the car and headed back toward them. He surveyed them as they came back toward him. One was clearly female and the other a bloke, but neither of them were much to look at. They came to the non-highway side of the RV and Olivia rolled down her window.

“License and registration please,” the male officer asked. Dave grabbed the paperwork and handed it over. “Do you know why you’ve been pulled over sir?” The officer asked as he scanned the documents.

“No sir,” Dave replied, though he had a horrible suspicion he did.

“Do you know how dangerous it is to drive when you’re distracted?” the female officer asked.

“Um, yes Ma’am I do,” he replied, blushing already.

“And yet you did so anyway?” The male cop asked.

“Distracted?” Olivia asked, feigning innocence.

“Yes, Ma’am, distracted. That’s the only state of mind I can think of to describe when a driver has his cock in someone’s mouth,” the female stated clinically. Olivia blushed. She considered denying it, but there obviously wasn’t much point.

“Sir, Ma’am, please exit the vehicle and come around here,” the slightly plump officer told him, her partner standing where he could observe all their movements, hand on his weapon, ready for any funny business.

“Is there anyone else in the vehicle?” the male cop asked as Dave made his way around the front of the RV.

“Our kids,” Dave replied. The female officer instructed them both to remain where they were and then opened the van door, checking it quickly and telling the kids to stay quiet and remain inside the van. She put the exterior latch across so that the door couldn’t be opened from the inside. Dave and Olivia exchanged glances, wondering just what that might mean.

The officer then instructed both of them to turn around, spread their legs and place their palms flat against the sides of the vehicle. Dave protested that they surely hadn’t done anything that bad.

The female officer firmly espoused that had they managed to end up on the wrong side of the road as a result of being distracted that there was every chance that they would have killed someone. She moved in behind Dave whilst the male officer stood hand on weapon, observant and ready.

Dave felt the woman’s hands begin at the cuff of his shorts, making her way up his leg until she was near his crotch, conscious that his cock was hanging down the other side and knowing that she was going to get a handful of it when she did the other leg. Sure enough, moments later, her hand closed over his cock as she patted and searched the leg of his shorts. It lingered there, grabbing more firmly than was required.

“What’s this?” She asked, eyes widening.

“My cock,” Dave replied simply.

“Yeah sure, like we’re going to believe that,” the male officer retorted, seeing where his partner’s hands were and thinking that there was no way it could be that big. He had flipped the safety strap off his pistol and had a firmer grip now.

“Sir I’m going to have ask you to remove your shorts slowly and carefully,” the female officer said smiling.

“I’m sure there’s a law against that,” Dave protested, looking back to read her name tag, “Jacinta,” he added, letting her know that he had her name.

“Out here, we are the law and in town, the law is my brother, so I suggest that you just shut up and do as you’re told if you want to continue on your holiday all happy like,” she replied acidly. Dave thought about continuing, but a glance at Olivia was all he needed to just sigh and get on with it. After all, what would it hurt to prove he had an enormous cock? Turning slowly, he undid the button and zip of his shorts and then pushed both them and his boxers to the ground, his slightly erect cock hanging weightily in the breeze. He took great delight in seeing the looks on both of their faces when it was revealed.

“Holy shit,” Jacinta said, her hand almost involuntarily reaching toward it. Dave just winked and the guy. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything like it,” she added, her hand poised halfway. “I need to confirm its real.” And with that, she grabbed hold of his cock and squeezed and pulled, feeling it stiffen in her hand.

“I really don’t think that’s necessary,” Olivia said, having turned to watch as the slightly overweight cop felt her husband’s cock.

“No, but its keeping you out of jail,” she replied, stroking it, pleased to see that it was stiffening.

“You don’t have anything to put us in jail for!” Olivia protested loudly.

“I don’t think you heard. My brother’s the judge in town and if I say you need to go to jail, you’ll be in there. Maybe not for long, but long enough to regret it,” she replied.

“And I don’t believe you were given permission to move,” the male cop stated stepping toward her and placing his hand on her shoulder and firmly but not maliciously turning her back until she had her hands placed against the side of the van again. Then he proceeded to search her, unnecessarily starting at her bare ankles and sliding his hands up her toned legs until he was patting her shorts. His fingers brushed against the crotch, pushing it against her pussy before moving to her hips, up her sides and ultimately, cupping her large tits in his hands, giving them a generous feel.

Jacinta held Dave’s cock and looked at him. “I think we can come to an arrangement,” she said. “You let us have some fun for a bit and we’ll send you on your way, no tickets, no warnings, no jail. What do you think?”

Dave looked questioningly at his wife, giving her a chance to have a say. Olivia shrugged and nodded resignedly in the affirmative. “Ok,” he said, “But if you push limits too far, it’s over.”

“Oh and what limits might those be?” she asked him.

“I’ll tell you if we reach them,” he said. Jacinta dropped to her knees. “Deal,” she said before taking the head of his cock in her mouth and sucking hungrily on it. Mary made to move but the male cop, Brad, told her she could stay where she was with her hands against the van. His hands began exploring her body again, this time even more intimately, sliding up beneath her t-shirt and up the leg of her shorts where her thong was mashed against her pussy. Part of her felt violated as she was treated like a piece of meat on the side of the road, but there was another part that was responding in equal measure, soaking her thong with pussy juice at this strange and random encounter.

Dan released her shorts and pushed them down her legs, getting her to step out of one leg and then stand with them spread again, admiring the white thong between her buttocks.

“Nice arse,” he commented, his hands grabbing her cheeks and squeezing. Olivia glanced across to Dave to see Jacinta working her mouth up and down as much of his cock as she could, her hand working on his shaft at the same time. Her free hand was working at the buttons of her blouse. Then she felt something hard and cold pushing up between her legs. Brad had his pistol out and was rubbing it against her pussy.

“I hope you unloaded that thing you fucker,” Olivia said in shock as she realised what he was doing. Brad grinned at her, but showed that the magazine had been empted. He pointed it off into the distance and fired it five times. It was clearly free of ammunition. The pistol barrel returned between her legs and her thong was worked aside. The barrel rubbed against her soaked lips and then slid between them and she couldn’t help but moan as the cold hard steel slid into her pussy.

Julie had pushed the curtain of the only small window on that side of the RV aside in order to try and see what was going on, thinking that things had been taking longer than she expected. “Oh my fucking God!” she exclaimed when she saw the female cop on her knees with her Dad’s cock in her mouth and the male cop behind her Mother with her pants off. “Steve, you have to see this, one cop is blowing Dad and the other has Mum’s pants off!” Steve moved to look as well.

“Glad it’s them and not me,” laughed Steve.

“Yeah, I mean I’ve done some kinky shit, but I don’t think those cops are my type,” Julie laughed.

“Well close the curtain in case that dude sees you and decides he wants some!” Steve warned his sister and she quickly pulled the curtain closed.

“That actually looks fucking hot,” Dave said as he watched Brad sliding his gun into his wife. His cock twitched in Jacinta’s grasp and she moaned as well, her eyes also taking in the sight of her partner fucking Olivia with his gun. She’d managed to undo her shirt by this time and released her front opening bra with her hand before moving to rub her tits up and down Dave’s cock.

“I want you to fuck me now,” Jacinta announced hungrily, “I’m going to stand like your wife and I want your cock in my cunt!” She released her pants and moved to stand next to Olivia, hands flat against the van, her large tits hanging beneath her chest as she bent over close to horizontal than Olivia was. Dave moved in behind her and put his hands on her ample butt. It was bigger than he would normally have chased but he spread her anyway and guided the head of his cock into her pussy. Grabbing her generous hips, he worked his cock back and forth inside her pussy, pushing deeper with each thrust, feeling her wet pussy sliding up and down the top half of his cock until he heard Jacinta protest that he was pushing too deep.

Brad was working his gun in and out of Olivia’s pussy with one hand, working at his belt with the other and watching his partner get the big cock in her pussy. He finally managed to release his pants and took out his hard cock. He realised that it seemed small in comparison to Dave’s but guided it into Olivia’s pussy anyway, not caring whether or not she was satisfied. Olivia felt the cock slide between her lips and pushed back, surprised at the fact that he didn’t go so far as to bottom out. The only cocks she’d had had for so long had been so big that she could never take them all the way in. She tried to ignore the image of Brad’s gut hanging over his belt and instead focused on the sensation of his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. As Brad became more excited, he fucked her harder and faster and Mary began to enjoy the feeling of his balls slapping against her as he thrust into her again and again.

She could hear Jacinta telling Dave to fill her with his big cock and stretch her wide. She was begging for him to explode inside her.

Brad started grunting and panting behind Olivia and then thrust home a final time, his cock spurting into her pussy. He held his cock inside her until he was done, then pulled out, wiped himself on her arse and recovered his pants.

“Classy,” Olivia said distastefully as she dressed herself. Brad stepped up to her and grabbed her tits through her t-shirt and bra.

“Show me your tits now,” he demanded, his hands releasing her breasts long enough for Olivia to pull her t-shirt off. He pushed her bra straps and cups down to release her breasts, her nipples hard and erect. Brad’s hands roughly grabbed at them, massaging the flesh before pulling at her nipples.

“Fill my cunt!” Jacinta demanded and Dave thrust hard into her pussy before unleashing a load of cum. Jacinta cried out as she felt her pussy filled with Dave’s hot seed. He thrust a couple of more times before pulling out, leaving his sperm to flow down her leg as it oozed from her pussy.

———

“I can’t believe you just fucked a pair of cops!” Julie laughed as the family continued its way down the highway later that day.

“And I’d thank you not to remind me thanks,” Olivia responded to her daughter. “It sure seemed better than having to try and avoid jail on some trumped up charge, you should just be glad they didn’t see what you two were hiding in here. I’m sure they would have liked to have had a go at you as well.”

“Well, I for one thank you for your sacrifice,” Steve said, “I don’t mind a hot older woman like you Mum, but that cop wasn’t quite the shape of woman I prefer!”

“You’re such a pig,” Julie told him.

“Oh and you like to lift a guy’s gut out the way to suck his cock do you?” Steve teased in return. Julie just poked her tongue out.

“Let’s just find somewhere to camp the night and maybe you two can make us forget it ever happened,” Dave suggested.

VN:F [1.9.20_1166]
Rating: 6.5/10 (4 votes cast)
VN:F [1.9.20_1166]
Rating: +1 (from 1 vote)
Julie & her brother get kinky with their family, 6.5 out of 10 based on 4 ratings